THE
OLD
AND
MIDDLE
ENGLISH
*5S5ivl
THE
OLD
AND
ENGLISH
MIDDLE
BY
T. L. KINGTON 1
1
OLIPHANT,
M.A.
1
OF
BALLIOL
COLLEGE
ANlJCO.
MACMILLAN 1878
All
rights
reserved
rf
\W LONDON AND
SPOTTI6WOODE ANO
:
BY
PRINTED
CO.,
PARLIAMENT
NEW-STREET STREET
t
SQUARR
PREFACE.
England
of
I
late
of
-copies
In
of
book
the
much
from
help
letter.
I
whimper be
he
the
sound,
he
his
notes
to
made,
his
rod
and
should
next
readers
edition.
in
or
by I
had
have
and
author
an
If
a
be
it
freely
by need
the
for
inserting
of
notice
print
criticism
have
great
;
I
thankful
the
so.
whatever
Reviewers.
be
of
2,000
years
phrases.
why
If
book.
nearly
take
I
both
of
stages.
preserving
since
words
his
amuse
may
worth
portance im-
sale
embodied
understand
under
'
four
have
criticism,
cannot
improving
I
its
rapid ;
within
was
English
3,000
off
work
been
the
English
gone
book
have
about
of
have
present
additions
for
all
in
the
to
up
tongue
Standard
'
former
the
old
waking
account
on
this
last
at
her
studying otherwise
cannot
my
is
assuredly
cism criti-
chance
absurd,
in
the
availed
Preface.
vi
of
myself
be
names
I
much
; I
observation
in
much
make
under
have
remark
to
and
Morris
Any
will
('Norman He of
1
One
tellingme Saxon
to
from
Sanscrit.
would-be that
This
was
say
philologer wrote ; I
was
derived
forget
in the
year
if he of
went
grace
the
Dr. best on
Freeman upon
me.
work
his
chapter
my
Anglo-Saxon, 1874
oi in
former
correct
on
portant im-
chapter
had
wrote
from
mortal. im-
and
Mr.
has
to
which
and
au
my
my
have
most
more
that
that he
when
him
English
Gothic
to
of
once
V.)
is
pronunciation
reads
Vol.
I
Stratmann
influence
the
see
sounds
who
Conquest,'
use
some
Ellis ; it is
themselves
one
good enough
is
Mr.
Dr.
than
Littre
and
ancient
old
the
proved
leaders.
Cleasby
point
to
works,
our
England.
have
French
of
guidance
escape
volumes.
colossal
the
of
studied
to
ours
able
been
noble
to
names
of
English phrases
new
German's
the
the
France
the
for
mar, English Gram-
idiom
sometimes
attention
I
of
have
Philology.
on
Matzner's
me
hardly one
earlier date
suggested
will
before
allows
which
paid
all
if
done,
is
late writers
certain
to
always had
an
harm
no
suppressed.1
owe
I have
out
privilege;
this
derive
to
!
false and
Gothic
was
on
ideas, Anglofrom
vii
Preface. English language
the
with
myself
the
to
'
and
;
of
cant
let off
that
'
'
'
Individualism.
should
I
thought
Ovid, could
and
Caesar
Philology
noble
is too
be
I had
shrine, begirt by
narrow
Grrseco-Latin
who
use
a
into
the
highways
small
dialect.
and
hedges,
child,
and
woman,
a
I
used
heartily
in
a
word
any
reader
easily understand.
not
be
goddess 'to
a
in
Asyndetic Co-ordination,'
Diathesis.' if I
is called
twelve-year-old English schoolboy, a
a
man,
repaid
school, good
what
for
Neoteristic
like
myself
of
ashamed
of
day,
our
saw,
little love
I have
Sequacious
'
or
I have
Old
'
venerable
the
fireworks
no
that
sure
am
usury.
I hold
school
; I
circle of She and
in
pent up
worshippers,
should
go
should
speak
tongue
a
forth
all
that
to
can
comprehend. I take the
mark
my
Advocate the
stand
new-fangled vulgarity.
of
my
thing
heard
of
in
the
book, by pointing
Penny-a-lining. fall
of
Adrianople
correspondents
abroad
delight
debandade
averted
by
was
We
a
in
;
and
Purist
the
of
date
sweet
half-way between
I
like
have
lately
the
English
phrases like
parlementaire ;
last
the
out
to
'
*
the
writers
Preface.
viii
at
home
of
personnel Napier,
!
army
twenty
'
What
the
would
said
have
ago,
years
'
as
directing Sir
to
William
this
new
?
jargon
advise
I
at
the
generals
the
of
speak
the
of
end
book.
readers
my
to
me
errata,
studying
corrections
or
of
list
my
before
Contents,
the
suggestions
Any
mark
to
may
be
my
warded for-
at
Charlton
House, Wimbledon.
I
three
hope
or
Rome
to
four
bring
years
out
hence.
:
February,
1878.
my
work
on
the
New
English
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER
ENGLISH
IX
I.
EARLIEST
ITS
SHAPE.
-\.D.
PAGE
The
family
Aryan
Their
on
Sanscrit
and
The
Substantives
Old
Oxns
1
living
of
way
the
2
Words
English
compared
3,4 5
.
The
endings
The
Adjectives
of
Nouns
6
7 ....
The
Verbs
The
Participles
9 .
The
Verbs
Irregular and
Greek
Latin
10
akin
English
to
11 .
The
Slavonians
The
divisions
of
The
Teutonic
Substantive
Teutonic
Lithuanians
with
13
race
and
Verb
14
Suffixes
and
the
of
12
Teutonic
the
Prefixes
Expulsion Conflict
and
15
Celts
16
Romans
the
17 .
450.
The
Beowulf
Conquest 600.
18
of
Christianity
Britain
by
brings
in
Substantives
the new
English
19
words
20
21,
....
Adjectives
22
23 .....
Pronouns
24 .....
The
Strong
Verb
25 ....
The
Weak
Verb
26 .
Contents.
X
a.d.
English Works
of
Da tos
The
sound
of y
The
sound
in
The
interchange
of
The
interchange
of Vowels
Proper
Names
Consonants .
in Old
Variations
English
of Letters
Changes 890.
sound
their
English Vowels,
.
Pastoral
Alfred's
It forestalls
Care modern
our
forms
of Latin
Influence
.
Corruption The
of Cases of Nouns
coupling
.
Adjectivesused The
disuse
The
Verb
of
Substantives
as
un
....
The
of should
use
.
Tense
The
Future
The
do
The
Infinitive and
The
Past
employed
before
Verb
a
Optative
.
Participle
Pronouns ....
Dative
The
Reflexive
The
Definite
The
Demonstratives
The
Interrogativewhat
The
Relatives
The
Indefinite
Article
use
of
and
use
of what,
The
use
of other, half
The
points of
Article .
.
The The
Adverbs The
man
who .
first
the
formed
.
compass
by adding
here, there,yes
The
nay,
naught, none
The
both,
same,
The
now,
though,as
or
;
how, why lie .
Contents.
XI
PAGE
A.D.
The
so, that, since
Prepositions; their The
of
The
by, loith
The The
,
.
use
65
....
,
68 ,
69
on
,
Interjections
.
.
.
....
meaning of
Twofold
Nouns ,
nearly obsolete
of them
and
Adverbs
into
Prepositionsturned Some
an
English Word
Corruption of old Words Good pedigree of slangy
,
,
Words
.
Near, sport,pink, spirit
Decay The Our Our
.
of Words
Degradation
Proper
and
names
.
of trades
names
.
Words
of old
.
secondary
of Words
sense
varied
70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80
.
losses
many
66
67
for,from, after to, at,
64
81 ....
,
construction
of
82
sentences .
Alliterative Influence
Poetry
of Poets
83
....
and
.
Priests
84 .
Conservative
effect of the Bible
85 .
CHAPTEE
TO
APPENDIX
Interchange of Consonants The
Liquids
The
softeningof
86
.
87 Words
88
CHAPTEE NORTHERN EARLY
G80.
II. 680-1000.
ENGLISH,
1000-F120.
CORRUPTIONS,
The
English of
The
Euthwell
Northumbria .
Cross .
Peculiarities
I
of the
Inscription
90 91
Contents.
Xll
A.D.
737.
Cadmon's
850.
The
Poem .....
Psalter
Northumbrian
and Southern
Northern
kinsmanship with Slept,down, bread
The
876.
contrasted
forms Latin
.
....
Inroads
of the Danes
Tokens
of their settlement
here .
Edward's
re-conquest
Burghs
913.
King
941.
The
Five Danish
The
"Wessex
The
shires that formed
The
Lindisfarne
950.
Literature takes the lead the New
The
Gospels English Genitive Singularand Nominative
New
sounds
.
Corruptionof Northern
The
Plural
of Words
is traceable
influence
Strong
Change
of
Perfect
Verbal
Business,
corrupted in
meaning
While, whilom, The
.
.....
"Danish
971.
English
owe
cove
in
Noun
ing
.
bundles
sneer,
BlicklingHomilies Clippingof Consonants
The
.
Still, so, by 1000.
The
Rushworth
The
paringof
New The
Gospels Prefixes
idioms of Relatives
of,dol, linn
iElfrics Grammar
Hail, law, Lammas Charters.
Kemble's
"
Treatise
1050.
The
1090.
Changes in the Chronicle The of supplantingon The Legend of St. Edmund
on
Astronomy
Apollonius
Change
of Consonants
Changes
\
.
in
.
in the Chronicle
of,by,without
.
Contents.
Xlli
PAGK
A.D.
Substantives
Pronouns
The
Adjectivesand
130
Verbs
131 .
Book
Domesday 1100.
and
The
132
The
Peterborough Chronicle
The
sound
"
of the
Confusion
new
Relative
Article's
Cases
The
oi.
135 134
1120.
Changes that
to
were
come
.
CHAPTER
THE
135
.
.
III.
MIDDLE
ENGLISH.
I.
Period
136
Cultivation.
(1120-1220.) Contrast
between
of Middle
Periods
Three
Midland
East
The
and
England
Italy
.
English
137 138
.
Dialect
130 .
The
1120.
The
Sundering
Great
Where
Line
140
.
.
corruptions arose
our
141 .
.
Peterborough Chronicle
142 .
in Vowels
Changes
143
....
.
in Consonants
And
144
....
The
The
break
of Case
up
and
Pronouns
.
endings
145 .
Verbs
The
great Shibboleth
Words
in
for
.
.
147
.
and
Southern .
.
to
149
the
German
Low
.
with
And
Scandinavian
Specimen
1120.
The
of East
Contrast
to
150 151
.
1120.
148
.
with
common
.
of Dialects
Northern, Midland,
Therefore,anon,
146
"
.
The
.
.
Midland
Dialect
the East
152,
Midland
153 154
.
The
Southern
Homilies
155 .
in London
Perhaps compiled Danish
The
changes o
.
influence .....
The
156 .
and
.
in Vowels
158 .
.
ch .
157
159 .
.
Contents.
XIV
A.D.
The
letter y for g
The
of
1160.
for
is used
appear
Peterborough Chronicle
The
Changes
in Vowels
The
could
can,
Specimen
1160.
The
Contrast
The
Southern
The
changes
Consonants
prefixed
; ever
Midland
East the
to
Dialect
Midland
East
Homilies .
in Vowels
of Words
Specimen
altered of ch and
encroachment
The
what
The
change
as
Relative
a
meaning of Words
in the
Lot, silly,shed, show Danish
v
Subjunctive
of the
Idiom
New
The
.
Words
of the
1160.
The
and
Danish
new
Southern
and
Northern
Forms
The
Genitive
the
.
Relatives
New
.
.
Words Ode
Moral
....
The
change
The
suffix
in Letters
ever.
in the
Change
Prepositions
"
meaning
and
Winchester
Kentish
of Words
Works .
De 1180.
Moreville.
Norfolk
The
Southern
"
Rimes
Gospels
.
St. Thomas
on
Homilies
Essex
of Words
Specimen
altered .
used
The
gh
is much
The
new
The
Substantives
sound
sh ....
The
Verbs
The
new
use
Compounds
of
one
with
here ; the
The
Prepositions
New
meanings
Scandinavian
of Words
Words
nonce .
Contents.
xv
PAGE
1180. 1180.
of the East
Specimen
Dialect
199 ,
Contrast
The
Midland
the East
to
Midland
200
.
Poem
the Soul
on
and
Changes in Vowels 1200.
King The
and
201
Consonants
202
Nigel Wireker
of
Poems
Body-
Alfred's
203
Proverbs
204
.
for the hard
fondness
Corruption of Change
in the
g
205
.
the Grenitive
206
Verb
207
may
Change in like,do, while A
little French
Loss
of the
208 209
appears
Compounding
of
power
,
210 .
,
Poem
Orrmin's
211 ....
The He The The The The The The The
place where resembles
he wrote
the
Peterborough writer
change in Vowels in Consonants
sh and
g
,
215 ,
or, nor,
.
,
kneel
uppo,
old hw
217
transposed
218
.
,
of alderman
sense
219 .
Adjectivesand
220 ,
Pronouns
221 ,
Theirs, that, same
The The
in
new
somewhat
alone, once,
The
new
222 ,
223
Kelatives
Development The
senses
,
tivo
224
one
;
.
.
first
.
of the Passive
Strong Verbs
The The
The
more,
of
need, deal
turned
use
Orrmin's
.
227 228
into Weak
229 .
right,already alway, as if
230 .
231
.
and
226
.
.
232
Prepositions upon
225
.
Forthwith, No
Voice
keep,take
mean,
216
,
change in world, boon
Change
213 214
-.
change
old
212
.
until
233 .
of
by, at, of, to
Compounds
234 .
.
.
.
235
Contents.
XVI
PAGE
A.D.
leanings
Scandinavian
His
shift,stick,hurt
words
The
List of Scandinavian
236
.
.
237
.
.
Words
238 .
.
and
mid
The
die out
nim
239 .
1200.
Specimen
1205.
The
East
of the
Contrast
Midland
240,
Midland
the East
to
Dialect
242 .
Layanion'sBrut
243 .
.
Vowels
Change in
.244
Change in Consonants
245 .
.
Horses, plight,nook ol
Corruption of The
Gird, The
and
by
and
The
248 249 .
.
250
.
.
with .
.
Words .
of St.
Legend
.
Margaret
seem,
.
downright
of St. Katherinc
Vowels
and
.
.
Consonants .
.
.
The The New
.
Infinitive
follows
as, so, hei
a
Preposition
260 261
.
.
262 .
263 .
.
Meidenhad
264
.
The The
Low, The
1220.
266
of
Wohunge
.
.
269
.
.
.
Lauerd
ure
.
Cheap, who,
tell
The
Kiwle
Ancren
.
.
.
.
than
one
Version
271
of it .
270
.
.
More
267 268
....
Salop
265
.
.
owe
of
.
.
ail,husband
Influence The
.
Adjectivesand Prepositions Salopian pieces ful, one,
258
.
phrases Halt
257
.
.
Wherefore, but The
256
259 .
of St. Juliana
Legend
254 255
.
Self,other The
252
.
.
Legend
251
253
.
ending fid
the
247
.
to
Whosoever,
The
.
"
.
...
Them;
The
.
Scandinavian
New
1210.
Pronouns
"
mark, quickly
of
The
246 .
Participle in ingc
new
241
.
272 273
Contents.
XV111
A.D.
Owl
The
and
Nightingale
Morning, hollow, bondman should
The
must,
The
Scandinavian
The
Poems
.
....
and
in the
Dutch
Cotton
Words
Manuscript
wench
Eye,gear,
....
You, therewithal
....
Words
French
Celtic and
.
Nottinghamshire Poem
1250.
A
1250.
Specimen
1250.
The
Contrast
The
Yorkshire
of the East
Midland
the East
to
Dialect
Midland
Psalter
Scandinavian
Eorms .
The
in Vowels
change
and
Consonants
Morning, not, height The
and
Cloud The The
Verbal
new
Nouns
sky
.
....
it, those
Pronouns,
.
Relatives ....
The
Participles
The
Adverbial
The
Scandinavian
,
Forms .
Words .
German
The
Low
The
Latin
.
Words
Forms ....
1260.
Second The
Edition
of
Layamon's Poem
in Vowels
change
and
Consonants
Ever, since, leg The
in the Jesus
Poems
Change in the
Names
The
Proclamation
The
word
The
Proverbs
The
use
1264.
The
Ballad
1270.
Specimen
1270.
of Counties
Henry
III.
discussed
owe
of
of
Manuscript
of
Hending
better,best,do on
Lewes
of the East
Old
English Proverbs
The
Contrast
to
Fight Midland
the East
Dialect
Midland
Contents.
xix
PAGE
A.D.
Poem
The
you,
The
Herefordshire
on
1280.
345
it,with
Erst, head,
,
....
346
Poems
347
one
....
CHAPTER
.
V.
ENGLISH
MIDDLE
348
last Period
of the
character
Unhappy
344
Fox
the
The
SEPARATION.
"
(1280-1300.) 1280.
The
Harrowing
The
curious
The The
of Hell
349 .
Dialogue the
corruptionof revived
350 ....
Strong Verb
351 .
of do
use
352 .
The
Charters
of
St. Edmund's
Bury
353
TheHavelok
354 .
Forms.
Its Northern
Much
in
355
with
common
East
in Vowels
The
change
The
confusion
and
Anglia
356
Consonants
357
of Letters
358
.
The
coupling of
Nouns
359 .
The
change in Substantives
The
Pronouns
Yours, it, one The
362
Pluperfect Subjunctive Scandinavian
Celtic and
Interjections
1280.
The
Contrast
The
Horn
The
change
to
and
364 365
Words
of the East
Specimen
363
Words
Dutch
1280.
366
Midland
the
East
Dialect
Midland
Floriz
Herefordshire
Sell,sorry, dogged
....
368 369
371 372
:
Poems
367,
370
in Pronunciation
Knight, hereabout The
361
....
Prepositionsand The
360
of you
use
;
Adjectives
and
373 .
374
Contents.
XX
A"D.
The
French
The
Prepositions
The
Dame
way
of
compounding
Siriz .
of Northern
Mixture
The
and
Southern
ing, and
TheTristrem ....
of
Marks
transcription .
Verbal
The
Nouns .
The
Adjectives
The
Infinitive
becomes
en
Take, stick,trow Scandinavian 1290.
and
Dutch
the
Body
Poem
The
Adjectives and upon
ing
1290.
Specimen
of the
East
1290.
The
Change
to
in these
Words and
Soul
Verbs
Discussion
Contrast
Midland
the East Kentish
Sermons .
Digby Manuscript
The A
Herefordshire
Hereford
.
Poems
Charter
The
Cursor
Mundi
The
change
in Vowels
The
change in Consonants
The
nobot, mell, forefather
New
New
Substantives Phrases
Beggar, holiday,unhappy Kind, sad, Pronouns
;
mean,
one
Whole,
score,
The
curst .
she-beast
Which,
May
Dialect
Midland
Eld, goodman The
.
.
The
on
ing
.
mon .
be, outtaken, become Passive
Scandinavian
Voice senses
developed of Verbs
Contents.
XXI
PAGE
Transitive
The
Verbal
Noun
411 .
.
Of all, since when, abaft
412 .
413
Mighty, truly The Prepositions
.
....
The
Interjections
The
Dutch
The
Percival
414 .
415 .
.
416
Words
.
and
417
Isumbras .
Swiftlier,goods,folks
Eight, even, What L295.
.
.
Lives
The
Life
419
yon
.
get,fall
manner,
The
418 .
.
420
to .
Saints
of the
421 .
.
of Becket
422 .
423
Bond, silly,as.
.
Phrases
Verbal
424 ....
Life
The
1300.
425
of Counties
426 .
427
Phrases
New
The
of St. Brandan .
Names
To
.
....
.
sceJCydraw, numb of St.
Life
428 .
Margaret
of Gloucester
Kobert
429 .
.
Chronicle
s
430 .
.
of French
The
influence
431
The
change in Consonants
.
Proper
.
432 .
.
discussed
Names
433 .
.
Wassail, shop, dole
434 .
Silly,stark, sometime in Verbs
Phrases
New
435 .
436
.
The
Adverbs
A.4de, The
;
.
down
and
up
437
as
438 .
.
Alexander
439 .
The The The
change
in Consonants
Verbal
Nouns
use
440 .
of the
in
ing
Infinitive
.
441 .
.
Passive
442 .
German
and
Scandinavian
.
'Words
443 .
Our
The 1300.
No
synonyms different fixed
from
various of
sources
Standard
of
our
quarters
Speech
English
444 .
445 .
.
446 .
Contents.
XX11
VI.
CHAPTER
KISE
THE
OF
NEW
THE
ENGLISH.
(1303-1310.) A.D.
1303.
l'AGK
of Brunne's
Kobert
Handlyng Synne
Dialects
The
in
Much
448-
Eutland
near
449 .
with
the
North
450
.
clipping and
Much
.
paring
451 .
Bighteous,could, sorrow Toy, lost,meaning
452 .
453 .
.
Bench,
score,
buck
454 .
right Swag, pitiful, and
.
.
The To
The
458
set,waive
459 .
troth
run,
460 .
.
Well, indeed, everywhere The
457
.
con,
Turn,
Infinitive
of the
use
new
455 456
ye
will
shall and
Between
.
thou
between
Distinction
447
.
meeting
common
Words
French
Large proportionof
.
461 .
.
Interjections
462 .
Words
Scandinavian
463 .
1310.
The
Meditaciuns
of the
; in
Homely
Soper
.
going Melted, bringabout, wherefore Tale
of
St. Paul's
465
.
Bishop
.
466 .
Eobert .
descriptionof Charity
Discussion of
a
of Dinners
Norfolk
Bondman .
Date
of the
.
Poem .
Specimen of North
the
.
Meditaciuns .
Lincolnshire .
.
Yorkshire
.
Durham
"
.
Lowland
.,
.
Scotch .
Lancashire
"
Salop
.
Herefordshire ....
Warwickshire
"
467
468,469 .
Tale
464
.
Gloucestershire .
470 471 472 473 474
475 476 477 478 479
Contents.
xxin
PAGR
in Ireland
English Pale Somerset
480
"Wiltshire
"
Hampshire
481 482
.........
Kent
Oxfordshire"
483 .
Middlesex
.
.
Bedfordshire
485 486
Norfolk
.
of
Anarchy
speech
in
England
487
VII.
CHAPTER
Evil 1066.
1120.
Chronicle
The
sound
ui
490
492
oi
or
French
Thaun's
489
:
.
491
in the
De
488
....
Changes new
ENGLAND
out
at Court
used
French
dies
Standard
Old
INTO
Century
English Poetry
in old
The
WORDS
Thirteenth
in the
done
Loss
FRENCH
OF
INROAD
THE
484
493
...
work
494 .
baptize,Jew
Eau,
Distinction
Sixty The
old
1200.
Layamon
1210.
TheHali
1220.
The
The
the
between
French
1160.
495 ....
words
and
A
498 499
sounds
of
500
and
au
oi
502
.
503 ....
504
....
of Teutonic
list of kindred
endings ier,us
and
became after
the
Romance
505
words
506
507
...
Kings favoured
brilliant future
chase
501
....
Norman
The
497
Meidenhad Eiwle
French
early
....
mingling
The
496
Orrmin
Debt, large, poor
The
low
English Homilies
Ancren
Long
in
come
Rule, capital,anthem The
and
high
seemed
English
508
it
to await
.
official language
foreignfashions b
509 510 511
.
Contents.
XXIV
A.D.
English
aside
cast
was
of France
Greatness
the
by
noble
this time
at
.
It influenced There
was
countries
many
.
Standard
no
English
.
of Ladies
Influence
.
.
.
articles of dress
Their
.
of Franciscan
Influence
friars .
of life
Their
way
They
unite
various
They
make
French
The
....
Luve
'
classes familiar
words
'
Eon
.
of teachers
Two
schools
New
Christian
Evil
done
easier
of Inflexions
Loss
of the
All
of
.
.
in Writers
Reparation
First
the
great inroad men
Layamon
Compounding
of passages
Period
The
contrasted
than
of
power
Comparison Edward
.
by the clergy
Loss
The
.
Names
Villehardouin
1280.
.
of French
Words .
united
were
.
words
Our
Soldiering
for
Chronicles
compiled in
French
English compilations Mixture Feasts
of
languages
.
described ....
French
rimes
used
hunting
Terms
of
Terms
of law
and
cookery
.
....
The
clergy practisemedicine
Indelicate 1290.
Herod's Terms
words
diseases
.
dropped
are
described
of science ....
Terms
of architecture
Number The
of French
Kentish
Sermons
words
in the
Tristrem
Contents.
xxvi A.D.
Tricks
Language
of
of Obsolete
Our
speech foreshadowed
Discussion
of
Words
French
and
Proportion future
586
......
.
.
.
.
...
.
.
588 589
Monosyllables
.
.
.
.
.
of the Teutonic
Use
587
590
APPENDIX.
VIII.
CHAPTER
OF
EXAMPLES
680.
Lines
Cross
Eutlnvell
the
on
ENGLISH.
591
737.
Lines
850.
The
Northumbrian
950.
The
Lindisfarne
.
.
.
...
by Cadmon
592 Psalter
593
Gospels
1000.
The
Euslrworth
1090.
The
Legend
of St. Edmund
1220.
The
Ancren
Eiwle
594 ......
595
Gospels
596,597 598, 599, 600
Index
601
Errata. Page "
"
,,
"
"
"
,,
44, line
105,
165,
250, 315,
337, 374,
"
442,
read
dceg
scehealfe read
17
; for
the
Alfred's out
the
"
3 ; strike
out
"
3 ; strike
for
1 ; for
138
read
"
5 ; for
one
read
"
13
; for
sel iasse
12
; for
Past
"
"
535, Notes, last line beginning
of this
Sumiandceg. see
read
healfe. Alfi-ed'sgh.
sentence
the
beginning
with
So.
first time.
303. once.
read
read but
Boethius.
read
; for
"
194,
Bcethius Sunn/t
19 "
"
"
14; for
"
130,
5 ; for
one
line.
seli cute.
Passive. ; transfer
of from
the
end
to the
THE
OLD
ENGLISH.
MIDDLE
AND
CHAPTER
ENGLISH
Theee
are
are
hallowed
the
most
know the
it)
sacred
of
where
our
of
ancestors
Slavonians, the
for
ourselves
a
tree
boasted
by
the
his
the
lArya'
seems
ignorance
ftt
the
to
comes
in
the
begins of
Dr.
than
of
chapter I must
so,
and B
Mr.
a
can
frame heraldic
Guzmans
or
gain
can
we
mily, fa-
time-honoured
the
have
West
Mohammed
acknowledge Muir.
found
are
Some
ear.
on
Oxus.
great Aryan
term
in
the
nations.
which
Erin
and
Morris
the
from
come
English
even
of
Latins,
any
by
above-named
the
his famous ;
life
to
the
East
Arabic from
daily
we
evidence,
same
traces
and
from
Montmorencies,
or
all
Gibbon
Sanscrit
Veres
with
common
language
truthful
more
spring
Iran
1
pedigree
arare
of
only
we
Greeks,
far
not
spot
a
"
whence
Latin
that
Persians,
witness
ploughing,
in
but
;
spot (could
Hindoos,
into
for
term
the
that
world,
Englishmen
dwelt
insight
word
of
eyes be
the
over
forefathers
Celts
Thanks
The
the
all would
unmistakable
Colonnas. some
in
the
and
By
scattered
places,
ground
SHAPE.1
EAELIEST
ITS
IN
many
I.
in
thought alike
take
by confessing that
all
my
Old
2
their
from
names
men
Middle
and the
the
Aryans,
old
civilised than
more
English. '
roving Tartar
the
'
ploughing hordes
folk,
around
them. tillers of the
These of
far
as
erecting houses
of
hundred.
one
they
;
and
armed
the
the
hatchets, whether
was
of
traces
\Y*'
of
fixed
the
by
Mother
him
in
Shannon
before
great
1
Max
2
The
of
their
between
right
l
As
Sanscrit
warlike
blood
and
and and
wrong
their
Dyaus,
in the
the
mefcals,
leaders
to
as
most
sheep,
peaceful or bonds
the
Zeus,
of
grammar
nearly all the
and
and
the
that have down
been
the
Mother
print a
now
the
useful
most
for
least
God, in
English
,
the
Tiw
;
theirs
:
the
dwelling
men
inherit
Ganges
that
was
the
tween be-
words
daily life.2
having the
the
and
Tuesday. Moreover,-the Aryans
our
framework
well-head
Aryan
ing, plough-
at
followed
the
Greek
counted
horse, the
laws.'
in
the
comes
channels
many
and
found
are
Sanscrit
The
years
distinction
Speech, whence the
used
they
;
customs
settled
a
recognised
marriage
this last
from had
had
in Dies-piter,
Latin
with
with
and
kings ;
the
cow,
acquainted
They
laws
of
arts
domesticated
had
were
purposes.
the
knew
they had
;
They
important animals, dog
'
roads, of building ships, of weaving
making
sewing,
ground
brought to
Speech
in
two
are
the water
than
and
our
own
thirtywords
old guage, lan-
thousand
two
us
far
tongue or
the
Sanscrit
writing
English, shows
of the
out
from
The
days.
our
set down
earliest
hundred
English
of
more
does.
so, the
oldest
Miiller, Science of Language, I. 273. Turks
and
Magyars
are
the chief
exceptionsto
I
the rule.
English used
by
Western no
man
us, which
shapes. can
in
its Earliest
vary
but
How
the
slightlyin
Shape. their
roots one-syllabled
say.
B
2
Eastern
and
first arose,
Old
and
As
in
Middle
woe
English.
worth the
day !
English
Sanscrit. 1 r\u
upari upa ud
New)
Shape.
English (Old and Neiv).
Sanscrit.
x
5
fore
over
pra
ufa,above
na
ne,
no
fit,out
nunan
mi,
now
!
(across) through
greatest of
The
is derived be
may
Sanscrit.
from
from
perceived the
Brahmin
of
did, who
wrote
four
thousand
years,
until
/ Europeans, Well
way.
regiments
:
they to
common
apt
are
to
old, that a
trace
tions, inflec-
our
Of
us.
in
a
words
all
this like
are
few
stragglers on
few
inflections,that
kinsmen
our
the last
busy, for
greatest sinners
lose
to
can
and
us
of
ago.
years
left to
are
the
sage
Still,we
march.
long
been
the
said
them
comes
learned
the most
than
been
have
untaught
respects
three thousand
of
have
we
Speech
of this notion
most
in many
English
that
clippingand paring down
few
very
the
fact,that
English
we
absurdity
time
our
Mother
Unhappily,
The
the
old
to
nearer
is,to think
all mistakes
English ploughboy
are
tit
and j
( Old
tiras
its Earliest
in
English
who
compiled
a
the
Yedas.
the
have
Substantives, we
In
Nominative in
Mother
Plural
left.
respect of the
latter
Speech
Gen. Nom.
1
forms
the
The
of the
same
Vrika-s
hoary words
word, in the
are
the
much
that
seen
comes
case,
Old
English bishop and
be
Singular and lish, Engto
nearer
the
does.
Sing. Vrika-s Sing. Vrika-sya Plur,
Genitive
It will
German
than
Sanscrit. Nom.
the
English.
English.
New
Wulf
Wolf
Wulfes
Wolfs
Wulfas
Wolves
French wider
eveque,
apart from
long list given above.
two
very
each
modern
other than
and
Old
6
I
forms Ma
from
and
the
; as
from
no/man
Ra the
and
Nu
of the
; as
the
Der
the
U;
the
as
meodu
the
Sanscrit
the
get
we
name.
aj,go,
root
English
pi-tarand
lish Eng-
"
nama,
root
and
get the Sanscrit
we
ajra
acre.
from
; as
:
Sanscrit
to
jnd, know,
root
English
from
the
and
sunu
root
same
the
English ; as
English.
Suffixes,common
few
give a
Middle
Sanscrit
get the
we
son,
sunu,
the root
bear,
su,
feed,
pa,
get
we
Sanscrit
the
English fod-der, father. Sanscrit
madhu
Compare
(mead).
is the
(honey) scddu
our
English
(shadow),
seonu
(sinew). Our
word
silvern must
silfre-nas, (the Gothic in
with
common
We
of
carline
cousins, and
carle. find
we
mark
is
n
of the
What
Turning
to
in
vertere
There Teutonic
from
Sanscrit
?
as
feminine
is the
Sanscrit
our
words
for
the
root
the
vowel
of
and are
queen
Latin
rdj-ni
raj. Still,in the
at
fox,
these is the
end
meaning I
of to
answer,
ward
in
such
is vart
turn
a
in
word
as
Sanscrit,
Latin. is
ending
no
is
the
ta-drksha, in
thick
words or
that in
like
under
seen
These
ta-lis.
na
feminine.
than
this
their
possessive;
is the
heaven-ward
But
vixen
that
as
phal-i-na-s.
why
reg-ina,coming
last, the
suffix
the
,
wonder
may
pronounced
silubr-ei-n-s)having Sanscrit
the
been
have
once
a
the answer
thuck
in
to
seems
such
us
words
thoroughly
more as
workmanlike.
slightlydifferingshape Greek to
the
te-lik-os,and our
old
mouths
the
pylic,which of
in the
Latin vives sur-
Somersetshire
Old both,
and
utema
written
at
full
heaping
up
of
In
and
our
Plural In
which a
signs to
; it lasted
down
old
adverb
which We
The
old
Sanscrit,and
(in Sanscrit
am
It is
the
followingspecimen Root
and
old Adverbial left in
once
:
is
Genitive. the
English
to
English,
common
old
its
now
Present
only representative. ran
shown
as
:
2. nama-si
2nd
Per.
ta, thou.
3. nama-ti
3rd
Per.
ta, this,he.
nama-masi
me.
1st Per.
ma
5. nania-tasi
2nd
Per.
ta +
6.
3rd
Per.
an
nama-nti
its second in
Present;
English
a
1
of this verb
Strong Hence
must
have
words,
Verb.
comes
'
forming
Sid-dmi to
numb
'
and
ta, 1
+
+
thou. +
ta, he
he.
+
what
thou.
na-nam-ma
first vowel
in Sanscrit '
+
ta, thou
been
syllable lengthening the other
in the
"
ma,
Perfect
word
; our
1st Per.
The
earliest
nothing
1. nama-mi
4.
in
take
nam,
mi,
the
in
dialects,has long dropped
asmi)
that
thought
in
Sanscrit
truth, of course,'
a
inflections
many
other
the
such
back, far
us
the
nede,
of
'
s, with
comes
to
Even
say,
of
Sanscrit
carries
was
Singular
a
Hence
Genitive.
we
form
of the
English, ned
as
1280.
year
formed.
of
times
not
the
well
as
go,' which
imitations
are
have
Yerb.
the
Genitive
later
Dual
a
written
from
the
In
more.
of
age
if aftermost,
a af-ta-ra-ma-yans-ta,
traces
was
needs
word
Comparison.
to
find
Genitive
formed
English,
had
we
must
the
be
express
we
the
beyond
Our
utmost.
Pronouns,
'he
English.
length, would
Adverbs,
as
Middle
utmest,
our
form
"c,
and
is
of the
called
has
Corporal Nym.'
in
sa-sdd-a
English in for its Perfect, words I sat.
I sit and did
of which
the
our
relic of the
one
Sanscrit
answering
namata, One
verbal
case,
pared
years
ago.
runs
through
Tongue,
The
Active
which
'
the
late
its
which
the
and
Passive
which
Aryan
Scotch
lands Lowof
instead
Sanscrit
we
thousand
a
of
lridand'
English
our
alike the
Participles ;
stir-na,strew-n.1
latter in ta,as
in na, the
Dative
nama-nt,
in the
ground
Weak
and
in the
than
daughters
riding.'' The
nimatli.
nem-enai), more
as
years,
and
nim
Participlewas
kept
Strong
ending
nim-an
Plural,
the
in
Infinitive
an
Greek
of
most
of
both
former
into
word
as
(the
down
and
until
Singular,nama, the Old English
used
nam-ana
had
corrupt
to
noun,
was
have
the
in
was,
is
former
Imperative in
The
voice.
I
have
that
the
and reduplication,
Passive
in
hdtan, and
Perfects
only English
of their
trace
any
9
clippedforms
have
we
from higlit(once Jicehdt),
I
(once dide), are
kept
Shape.
its Earliest
Sanscrit,yuk-ta Greek,
zexik-tos
Latin, junc-tus
English,yoh-ed (in Lowland Those
who
choose
write
to
first three
forms
given
admissible
in the
Passive
the Active
Perfect, I stopped,as
the
the
Speech
Aryan
;
Few
2
Archdeacon
Sanscrit
verbs
Hare
have
reference
a
But
above.
of
stopt instead
was
justifytheir spellingby
stopiped, may
In
I
Scotch, yok-it).
this
the
to
form, though in
is clearlywrong Participle,
there
we
shall
were
a
this form,
so
English th, not t, that should
answer
few
common
always speltpreached
see
as
to the
further Verbs
in
on.2
which
English.
preacht. Still,it is Sanscrit
t.
Old
10
had
give
in
Sanscrit
It
and
is
which
of these
one
forefathers
tense, like wit
vid.
or
Our
of which
(most
from
verb
three
to be is most
roots,
English goes Speech, is the first
in
We
Sanscrit
may,
can,
use,
with
their
The its
no
old
form
di-de.
by
our
Hence
Pagan our
plays a great part With
ji-gd-mi;
our
oar
word, which
Perfect,da-dhdu,
shores
verb
only
am,
in
the
is
to
ga
its Perfect
building Weak (go),we is
may
derived
mans Ger-
The asmi.
Northumbrian
compare
of
latter
Teutonic
from
as-anti ;
or
shape
irregulardo, did, the in
of
da-dha-mi, with
the
in the
forefathers
Plural
s-anti.
Sanscrit
Sanscrit
brought
was
ar-anti
as
Mother
the
to
come
points,in
Person
old
fects, Per-
new
of the
Third
the
are,
shall,will,
its tenses
Sanscrit
than
appears of
One
vas.
Present
a
like wot, and
formed
been
letter of the
this word
have
both
before
years
verbs,
since irregular,
nearer
still say
of
used
we
bhu, and
as,
which
this verb.
Perfects,found
have
auxiliaryverbs), have Irregulars. Our
Perfects.
must
as
are
old
old Perfects
Weak
new
that, thousands
see
Christ's birth, our
must, dare
their
used
English.
to
easy
English.
for themselves
of
specimen
a
Middle
Presents, and
Presents, forming
as
I
lost their
and
ge-do-m, of which
verbs. the Sanscrit
another
verb
;
in
English now
we
used have
this
of
such
the
and
Europe, ;
remain
in
tribes
Many lived
to
The
counterpart of of
of
and
hus-incle.
as
1
2
The
of the
first
must
look
the
Oxusf
Celt
and
marched
the Western
lands
of years
later
the
learnt
to
yet
Celt's
the
kinsmen
the rock
the West
count
up
leaving wards after-
were
Persia,to compile on
alone
English,
wake,
who
of the
of
owners
Lapps
not
their
to
of
and
handwriting
Vedas,
the
of Behistun.1
of the
^*l
the
with
ending that
else. The
old Persian
the
that
show
of
the
English
Greek
yare
maid-en
changed
fer
as
;
appears
and
is the
the
;
akin
is still nearer
Dom-unculus
Homer
and
paid-ion is
word
English
letter is
Latin
of
long
have
must
forefathers
of the
Latin
word
A
water-
great
the East.
hardly a
alias
use.
carry
Basques
in
followed
childish.2 cild-isc,
sometimes
had
(they
banks
old Turanian
Hundreds
common
Naevius.
hold
to
last, the
flowed
tokens
in
verbs
meaning
First, the
the
India
their
streams
shed, others
the
Scotch
long in
been
English
the
up.
out
those
conquer
leave
to
Some
root
being.
them to
and
broken
thousand),
behind
has
our
on
setting sun, to
other
Lowland
forlorn,fordone, we
as
settlement
of these
ground
a
The
Spenser
para.
end
the
towards
with
words
Aryan
in
was
of
n
eocle,which
i.
explain
to
Shape.
old
root
a
compounds
Thus,
Sanscrit
the The
to
the
far back.
syllablein to
from
came
of the
corrupt Perfect,gaed, which
a
Some us
went, instead
say
;
its Earliest
paid-isk-os to us, and
when
pare com-
we
in Old
Old
the
English
English bcere,
English year.
Sophocles' high-sounding TruAoSafjLveivwould chose to compound a word tame, if we closelyakin
be to
our
Greek.
to
foal-
Old
12
in
truth
which
the
thus
are
Old
word
is
and
;
mallow
our
before
we
cevum
are
the
Latin
and
English
middle gag.
The
by
Latin
words that
see
be}
ear
doma-bo
of years
have
to
seem
whom
when
The
Latin
Lithuanians kindred
our
that
that verb
English Bible. by
best
for
Slavonians
have
we
follow
ear
is
It is
this
with
ten
in
happily preserved one
writers,who
it
in
remember
their
that,
seen
up
is
to
a
saliasra,
tusantja,the Teutonic
whole
strange
seems
those
from
stock
count
it
such
of the first words
should
to
this the
framed
of
left
have
made
some
gnosco.
numeral
Further, not
thousands
Aryan
unable
were
tukstanti,and
sight
The
The
closelyagrees.
numerals 1
we
tive primi-
Lithuanians, who
"We
separated.
Sanscrit
mille.
the
or
lost its first
traces
and
last of
ara-bo,
more
and
Jcnow
at
that is,
;
with
never
tribes have
the
living in Asia,
thousand.
first
been
with
same
gang
explained
into nodus
Slavonians
the
to
Teutons
we
shortened
was
the
English,we
itself
has
and
tame-be
shows
ever.
into
n
be
to
our
and
and
frag,
likewise
knot
malva
Aiei
letter or
of
striking
aye
cannot
but
So
our
Teutonic
of kin
English
nothing
thus,
It is the
all the
nearness
the
;
ow.
turning
on
sometimes
gnodus
ago.
But
but,
is
into
u
tense
I shall tame.
or
Latin
letter,while
;
more
frango
as
Future
English
than
ending
g,
the
forms
Latin
still
slipped the
before
alone
The
was
dvu),the
alike
Latin
I be to tame, I
old
Grothic
verb
a
or
once
likeness
corrupted the
of
different
but
are
still remains.
the
and
substantives,
to
adjectives. Vig-iland
(wakeful)
wittol ;
attached
are
into
changed
wac-ol
English
one
word,
same
English.
Middle
and
of
two
shape
as
at
our
dn-tyne
Shakespeare,and
in the
ought to be revived their Ar-yan blood. that
English
in
twd-tyne,since
and
we
its Earliest
explanation is,that the Teutonic
tihan,ten
changes
fa
to
Gothic
to the
Teutonic
lifan then
both
word
changes
Latin of
place
cado
the
Eastern unlike
and
and
and
kinsmen
the
of
of
rest
Indefinite
an
to
common
twd-lifan (eleven
These
Definite
a
Jcatvar
the
the
to
answers
Aryan
the
also, like ourselves
Aryan stock,
the
form
of
Adjective. But
the
the auroch farewell
Up
this
verbs
in
of
as
the
clung l
;
why
Sanscrit is at
once
kept Old
and the
should the
the
to
it
to
forms
;
is
Present
English
Goths
have
;
why
be
the
Low
inflections
more
of
woefully),
old
far
the
why
English)
Scandinavians
to
Low
explain
and
refused
our
great
Plural
fails
sveda, English sweat, seen
kept
Germans,
High
Latin
before.
the
when
the
most
tree),and
had
we
peculiarold
closer
did, and 8
to
in which
includes
have
brethren
into
the
long
done
Hard
have
it is in Sanscrit
Compare the sckweiss. English German.
stuck
should
letter t into 1
split up
them
had
known
be
cannot
of
Aryan
fairlyguess,
may
(a point
general
Celts
hunting
Vistula, bade
(one
of the
Scandinavians.
(this term their
we
was
Germans
their Verb
cousins
the
left off
of the
East
branches as
It
and
each
almost
time,
race
Germans,
High
all the
mi.
Teutonic
why
fathers
our
Lithuanian
their
Westward,
to
when
came
in the forests to the to
marched
^_
time
interestingof
in
take
easilyframed.
are
had
the
the Primitive
just as
The
of the former
end
tihan, dn-lifan and
twelve) ours
liha
fidwor (our four), and
If
fall.
our
;
Lithuanian
the lea at the
;
13
]"reo-tyne,thirteen.
to
on
go
Shape.
to
mans Gershould than
corrupt
should
have
High German primitive than
*
Old retained less our
to this
than
give
brethren
day
a
may
English.
Passive
Voice. and
substantive
a
(I
Middle
and
at last
now
a
I
can
verb,
drop
to
here
do
how
show
the word
no
cousins),
their inflections.
formed
The
Old
Substantive
Old
Gothic.
English.
Wolf. High
German.
Old
Nort
SINGULAR.
Present
Tense
op
the
Verb our
All
these each
hundreds
Teutonic
other, about of
years
niman,
take ; whence
comes
numb.
tribes the
to
time
after that
must
have
stood easily under-
of Christ's birth
event, they
were
;
since,
using
the
Old
i6
Middle
and
English.
manifold, sing-er,spinster,warn-ing, good-ness,stead-fast,
win-some, right-ivis stdn-ig(stony),aiv-ful,god-less, Others, older still,such
(righteous) .
silv-ern, vix-ent
as
worlcman-like, child-ish, witt-ol, mall-ow, I have before.
dropped
unhappily
been
replaced by
Teutons, after turning their backs
The their
kin, compounded
Aryan
Perfect older
of
the
verb, known
the
as
I
the
new
Present, But
by adding
as
is formed
Perfect
Strong
Sanscrit.
the
de
loved,it
plainerin Another the our
saying,I Gothic
our
Runes, still found
island
and
the
Celts
on
the
banks
the
intruding Teutons.
hall
an
their 1
formed
The
roughly
of the
two
abiding trace management Latins
set
new
The
the
vowel
English
and
is formed the
stem.
Perfect, sealfo-de,
dide.
the
When
This
we
I
say,
much
out
comes
driven
these
out
Danube
The :
:
former
they
have
Prepositionsbefore
dhd
in
in later times
were
of witchcraft.
of their old
abodes,
elsewhere, by
and
far the
were
left in in
The and
of
use
stone, both
on
of their settlement of salt works.
the
was
the handmaids
Upper
races
Teutons
engraven
mainland
The
civilised of the
the
a
form.
to
of
rest
sister.1
dark
were
in
love did.
proscribedby Christianityas
4
Weak
of the Teutons
from
peculiarityof
on
the
by changing
Perfect
contracted
is like
themselves
(in Sanscrit, da-dlidu) to
di-de
being
the
on
for
sit,I sat, common
I salve, becomes Thus, sealf-ie,
of
have
speech, and
our
have
endings
ware.
meaner
of
of
out
Teutonic
old
Many
given
their
more
word
Bavaria, and
simple dadhau, and
word thus
abdo, abdidi; condo, condidi; jperdo,perdidi. This last is nothing but the English I for-do (ruin),I for-did.
in its Earliest
English leather is
thought by good judges
from
Celts
the
suffered
Others
Italy, but in
and
the
Latin
races,
dreamed
that
Mother),
were
our
the
clouds
by
of the
Earth,
place of her
Rome
and
Eagle
and
done
empires
Rome
Teutonic
become boast
ever
legions; Boadicea,
well
have 1
learned Garnett's
a
rule
literature
length
at
Angli,
who
men
shipped wor-
guess
of
he
with
so
skilful
were
to
take
a
the
Empire,
to
of them, later millions
more were
of
to found
She
had
indeed
but
her
Senate
;
public spiritfrom
Essays,pp. 150, 167. C
ourselves
the
us
claim, and
lesson
have
we
barbarians, whom
unknown.
to her
great things in law and
might
his
lords of her
to
great
great historian
tribes
the
Our
the
and
her titles ; others
could
shores
on
the
common
sea-girtisland,not
own
countrymen
history,were
world's
subjectsthan
her
lay before
of these
Some
new
in
shows
them
face.
and
rivers,the
and
in
his worthless
to
Tacitus
Little did the
that
future
up
and
Elbe.
the
far from
the
a
Hitherto
Velleda.
their forests
Mother
in
share
Varus
smote
The
(neitherof
our
roll away,
sheltered
bear
of Drusus.
hand
historyfrom the words used by kin, without help from annalists ; now
and
pen.
champion themselves against
less of Caractacus
and
Arminius
puzzled out
held
hero
into
rugged
their
hope, bore
us
when the German fight, we English should think of
heavy
years
their way
from both they were sprung now brought fairly face to
forefathers,let
more
her
the Teutonic,
and
borrowed
hundred
forced
by
felt the
Gaul,
been
A
later,they matched
Rather
Caesar two
overthrown
were
Marius.
Celts.
the
birth, the Teutons
Christ's
before
besides
have
to
17
neighbours.1
their Eastern
by
Shape.
1
Old
8
which in
held
assemblies
the
trace
can
we
poets
to be
Unknown,
passionsof
mankind
in
writer
essayed.
and
ever
But our
care
this full well.
know
worn-out
the
from
brethren
later
councils
who
Makers, into
the
paint
the
wing
would
lifelike hues
Celt
Hard
Empire of Rome healthy Teutons.
and
times
than
In
Eastern
Latin
any
receive the
and
Slavonian
at hand
were
to
was
Spain,Gaul,
overran
most
Teuton
bolder
and
held
Rome's
by
to
good qualitiesof ourselves and for conquered foes has seldom
Western
reckoned;
outdone
more
the many
among
kinsmen, tender
been
in the
aloft upon
soar
the
Unseen
barbarians,assemblies
likeness
a
English.
these
by
were
would
who
men
Middle
Friesland, Uri, Norway.
Wessex,
renowned
and
the old
;
fresh life-blood
Fifth
Century, our
Italy; becoming
lords
words the old overlayingwith their own Latin dialects spoken in those provinces. To this time belongs the Beowulf, which is to us English (may I not of the
soil,and
all Teutons
say,
to
The
old
?)
what
the Iliad
to
was
the
Greeks.
Epic,written on the mainland, doughty deeds of an Englishman, before
his tribe had
to Britain.
Pagan ring about
the poem
;
There and
a
is
Christian
afterwards,has sought runs
through the In
the
same
unmistakable
an
to
transcriber,hundreds soften down
recital of the feats of age
as
Battle of
Finsborough and latter,Attila,Hermanric,
before
sets
the
Beowulf
the
the
come
of years
which spirit, Ecgtheow's bairn. this
were
the Traveller's and
us
wealthy
written
Song.
In
Caesar
are
mentioned.
the the
all
have not these lays in Pity it is that we their oldest form, in the English spoken not long after the first great Teutonic writer had given the Scriptures to his Gothic
countrymen
in their
own
tongue.
the
of Britain
island
The
of
hands
Sicily,it
the and
Mercia,
last
Fearful Celts
at the
blood
few
the
were
Celtic
women
the
old
heaps.
Garnett
words,
many
scarcelybe Old
of which
hard
fighting; in
Amid
belong
us
keep
recorded
land,
right
a
in
the this
work.
the
by
men
thoroughly of
English
show
that
bands, their hus-
slaughteredin
were
hundred
to household
of these
management
far
were
;
can
English.
historyof
New
away,
after much
England
sharper than
at
length
anything
Italy.
or
slayersand
of the
steady the
this
to
seem
nearly two
classical
Spain, Gaul,
Anglia,
bam, whop, balderdash,"c,
spree,
the
and
in
So
by degrees swept
was
the shouts
slain,let
577, as
list of
her birth- throes
begins ; known
as
reckoned
Britain
of East
slaves, while
as
of the
givesa
others, such
have
we
kept
owners
England),
English heathen,
the
to
that
the
done, that but few Celtic
admitted
been
how
Old
vengeance.
of extermination
citizenship. The
and
a
Saxons
undergone
woes
ruthless
with
iron
and
have
words
of the
Jutes
the
Wessex; true
Bede,
the
how
;
concerned
the
been
blood. how
ns
or
great people
of holding the whole Ipswich. It is with
mainly
am
hands
the work
was
I
Crete
than a
one
mighty kingdoms
have
must
be left in
Wight
Anglen (the
Stirlingand
that
tribe
longer to
than
and
Northumbria,
between
coast
of
three
19
where
later, tells
from
Angles, coming
SJiape.
happier
;
Essex, Sussex, and
upon
founded
no
more
in Kent
settled themselves fastened
Celts
of
years
many
now
the cradle
to become
compounded
writing
was
degenerate
was
be
might
its Earliest
in
English
eye
upon
Chronicle. c
2
the groans the
years
We
there
of the
571 read
and of
(9/d
20
Wessex
the
Princes
Gloucester who
their
bore
in mind,
English
a
name
into
South-
rather
arose
conquered by
shires
of Essex
wholly
;
the
much
Celts
:
Christian
the
to
conquest
scores
of Latin
which
have
a
been
with
the
us
greatest
i! in
their At
for
of
The
tear
the
of
any
the
exception
down
almost
made
there
brought
trodden down-
between
was
the
and
Pagan in
quest con-
its train
other
Latin year
of
the
Bible
or
the
Kentish
lands
scorned
since
ever
English
the
Seventh
of the
woes
in
the
language
in the
the
as
900), '
Te
her
of
Hymn
seemed
Deum.' handmaid
compiled
be
to
But ;
our
Homilies
tongue. point
I
forth
the
traces
and
us
broken
(about
translated
own
setting
by
candle, altar, bishop,"c,
as
Church
such
Church
men
this
the
the
creed
new
employed by
in France
caricature
by
that
one
land
Somerset
words, such
popular speech ;
St. Eulalie
settled
in
the
difference
of
The
King's baptism. the
use
mastered
came
the
lighten
wonderful
a
Sussex.
of
limits
(to
curious
with
kept
Angles.
the
did
is
scourge
Christianity,overspreading Century,
first
settled
Saxons,
Scandinavian
the
upon
It
later, never
much
Danes, coming
of Mercia
afterwards
was
be
of the
treat
was
and
first Teutons
fact must
to
later)
it
the
West
Midland.
the
of
This
The
dialects.
Angles
Salop. afterwards
come
Saxons, though
Western
been
Bedford
to
way
have
to
seem
we
that
their
winning
arms
when
of
the
they
;
English.
Middle
awa?
of
grammar
which, mangled
of centuries, may
better
opportunity fathers, foreemployed by our
halt, finding
no
as
it is
still be found.
by
the
wear
English in
its Earliest
Shape.
SUBSTANTIVES, I.
BIVISION
CLASS PLURAL.
SINGULAR.
Nom.
Sawel
Nom.
Sawla
Gen.
Sawle
Gen.
Sawla,
Bat.
Sawlum
Ace.
Sawla
Bat. Ace.
1}
sawlena
Sawle
CLASS
III. PLURAL.
SINGULAR.
Nom.
Duru
Nom.
Dura
Gen.
Dure
Gen.
Dura
Bat.
Dure
Bat.
Durum
Ace.
Dura
Ace.
Dura
(durena)
21
and
Old
22
Middle
English.
II.
DIVISION
CLASS LAR
SINGU
Acc.
I. PLURAL.
.
Ace.
J
J
Gen.
Horses
Gen.
Horsa
Dat.
Horse
Dat.
Horsum
CLASS
H. PLURAL*
SINGULAR.
Gen.
Scipes
Gen.
Scipa
JDfltf.
Scipe
Da".
Scipum.
DIVISION
III.
24
Old
and
Middle
PRONOUNS.
English.
English
in
its
Earliest
Shape.
PLTTRAL.
SUBJUNCTIVE. Present.
Perfect.
Sing.
healde
heolde
Plur.
healdon
heoldon
25
English.
Middle
and
Old
26
IMPERATIVE.
Gerund. To
Sing.
heald
Plur.
healdaft
Active
Past
Participle.
gehealden
healdende
healdanne
VERB.
WEAK
THE
Participle.
(Infinitive, liifian.) INDICATIVE.
SUBJUNCTIVE. Perfect.
Present.
Sing.
lunge
lufode
Plur.
lution
lufodon
IMPERATIVE.
Gerund. To
lufigenne
Sing.
lufa
Plur.
lufiaS
Active
Participle.
lufigende
Past
Participle.
gelufod
in
English tracing
In
depend find
written
feel
may
of the have
it
teaches 890
(and
not
belongs
to
the
are
thence this
last
is.1
we
There
Mr.
by
of
the
Holy Rood,
late,perhaps about modern
English
Diplomaticus.' these
last that
1050. Charters
I have bear
in
Tale
evident
great Kingf
corrupted it), the year
of
literature Southern
the
the year
than
1066
*
for
of
Reader/
to
rather
'
quote here
of later
the
and
seem
in Kemble's
Old
Anglo-
further, the
are,
marks
and
Analecta
that
careful
us
mass
Apollonius
works
Wick-
carries ;
'Anglo-Saxon
printed
been
the
these
Care,
Pastoral
the
his
by
King^
later.
year
of
There
used
English
consult
Sweefc in his
was
Chronicle
the
Thorpe
the
is, moreover,
Legends
of
Mr.
English,
idioms
Saxon
also
may
English printed by and
The
and
little before
their
we
;
come
a
English in
When
forms
Then
to
old forms
just as
of Old
bulk
have
we
tion, Collec-
years
Southern
great landmark,
period
Saxonica,'
very 300
translated
were more
the
to
more
Codex none-
tion. transcrip-
with xx. 22, occurs example ; in St. John insujflavit The he following. Gospels of 1000 translate, Meow pronoun hi ; Wickliffe meagrely translates, he blew ynne. 1
For
J
Kemble's
transcribers
century.
version
liffe's later
later
The
next
Gospels,which and
with
in 1871
the
were
thereabouts.
form
Pope Gregory's
his
as
what
us
or
1000,
of
first time
the
Gothic
this
transcript,made
a
2
times.
Charters, in
some
translation
printed for wrote
are
that
Eighth Century
in
Alfred's
different to
sure
which
upon
common
pretty
There
Hengist.
books
at very
construction
any
we
we
that the
were
Shape.
history of English corruptions,we
the
remember
must
its Earliest
noon
Old
28 ~No
of
old
the
hath
had
ow
umbria,
Book
of old both
in the
Puntiw.
Of
like the form
; we
Banns
see
French
of
great
speaking
had
the
as
a
ou
;
rium
in
of
lost in
Deen
hcer ;
the
true
still
tea
England
sound
of
the
since French
general rule, have the ;
Goths and
daur
wrote
been
in
sounded latter
the
;
The
1525.
like the
much
we
to
pronounce
English
Pope's e.
sounded
English
this
day
The
time.
Our
old
or
an
like
Irish
which
right sound
the
old
the
; the
way
ce
for the
show
hair
and
the
been
been
as
praitoriaimfor
for what
Ponthieu,
Bheims, Herbearde
Old
keep
and
feawe
pronounced glaze
in
written
has
have
late
so
Our
and
;
Stou
was
new
ew
and
sceaive
for
gloesen and
and
wear
to
written
Herbert.
sounds
been
in
sounded
iur in Nbrth-
was
sounds
by Tyndale
to have
seem
in
and
father
Peitowe, Angeow, and
as
seems
iou, as
written
ea
eaw
a
gdnian.
is written
Poitou, Anjou,
English
our
The
French
was
.and
in
all
niwe.
old
was
write
now
is
ivound, two
eower
Chronicle
Saxon
abiding.
most
e
and
neowe
we
remnant
yawn
like
u
Stow
;
Southern
; what
your
vowel
sound
the
Our
words
much
father,plega
of the
wund, tu, our
as
same
;
sound
old
Southern A
us.
in
reaper).
The
can.
way,
the
our
appear
he
as
much
Doomsday
should
in
lasted
sound
the
fathers
our
still found
the
to preserve
Italian
broad
this
ripere (now
man
broad
by
much
so
that
Palsgrave tells
as
pronunciation is
educated
as
the
1530,
to
clumsy attempt
Every
and
now;
sounds
remember
must
pronounced
do
play), and
(now
"We
English "v its vowel
changed
were
u,
down
England
Middle
done.
Italians
the
as
has
and
i, 0,
a, e,
has
language
English
as
and
ie also
must,
aw
the
has
French
the
Latin
was
written
pro?ioduru
and
noulit
written
Kent
to
Salop.
The
eel from
was
Dorset
to
What
soul.
Gothic
the
sound
on
imitation
English writes three
Old
hard
to
in
as
often
his
but
keep.
we
the
the
two
In
call
(our glee)for followed
ideas thus so
stone
In
written
our
New
strewed
usual
sound,
beo
we)
we
sea
lusteth ; it
both
only
of which
the
and gleoiv,
here
has we
gin have
different
two
spelling,of not
in
Flemish
Alfred
weighs
like
heard
Brycge.
the
not
;
that
find not
1049,
express
stone, and
a
a
word
\
than
more
(stun). Testament
;
of
sometimes
the
has
form
still often
sound
is written
more
throws
man
the
Chronicle
the
We
by varying a
u,
the
old
We
sup,
often
likely pronounced
most
was
y
Bruges
him.
many 1
old
French
Devonshire. we
forms, sip and
other
that
When
variations, listeth and
ful (foul) and filth.
The
know
(not
we
the
see
whether
or
we
(aetas).
we
pronounced
Alfred
bio
is
(aut), it
a,
;
the
see
we
be
u
the
Alfred
King
When
King
ildo
in
as
y,
two
with
present
town
and
Italian
lore; he has
and for
*
to
same
sypan,
spelt oufter.
was
raon
has
birth
is the
;
Italian
the
like
lysft(Pastoral,391),
hine
gave
it
later
for a,
he
sounded
be
it should
broad
the
English
however, that
should
second
the
is,like
that first,
rather
pavo
Augustinus.
whether
old
our
earliest
English forms, aftor,aufter,awfier say
like the
0
for
Agustinus
Latin
the
of
from
pdiva (peacock),
into
came
never
ewl
for
It seems,
strawberie.1
and
streowberie
the
later,
(snbula)
or
sewhum
in
find
we
rather
owul
has
29
call awl
now
we
Dorset, and
gesdwon (vidimus), and both
Shape.
sdwel were,
and
old ndiviht
Our
(ostium).
its Earliest
in
English
this
we
owe
strawed to
still stands
Tyndale.
for what
is
usually
Old
30
Proper
sound, though been
sounded
how
the
old ;
the
country,
in its first
sound
long
became The
Scotch
the
old sound
the
old
There
by
ai
;
Baird
other
the
keeps in
remains
the
in
old
South. alive
show
to
The
Anglian
how
sound
true
of
Caistor.
English, shared
dialects,which
Teutonic
written
Greeme, keep
tendencies
marked
began
speech lang
ago
and
where every-
now
common
pronounced.
once
two
are
of the
some
M'Lean and
ea
still
years
lives in the East
ceaster
in
is
or
parts of
first
a
now
ham
once
where
Somerset,
hundred
surnames,
(barba) was
heard
in
is
the
was
Stanton
e,
though syllable,
seven
of
stone
our
French
Langport,
Stainton.
that
shows
Aldgate
of what us
in
never
Cowper
Stanton, in many
Yorkshire,
In the
like
sounded
to be
before
old
changed
pronounced.
brings
the
it has
;
au.
sound
and
;
witness
stdn.
written
Use
old
the
was
Birmings bears
has not
as
was
ou,
Birmingham
.
the
of
home
aid
that
it
wrote
French
the
anything else,keep
present German
like the
us
called
fathers
our
English.
the river Ouse
Thus,
old ow,
reminds
than
more
names,
of vowels.
sound
Middle
and
should
be
observed. The comes
before
Norse
that
the
same
th, s, or/. other
our
The or
second
t after n,
word, though a
word.
Gaelic
Thus Donuil
was
cast
of
I,r,
our
or
becomes
letter
by
the
German
once
anther
or
s,
Donald
and
toft,fif,
in gos,
n.
usuallyto
French
n, if it
ontlier ; much
became
is,a peculiarities
it sometimes
the
the
see
before
vowel
out
We
tonth, finf, gons,
way
lengthening the d
liking to
first is,a
round
is inserted
habit
off the in the
tyran becomes ;
the
Old
of
putting end
middle
of
a
of
tyrant, the
English
betiveox
Old
32 honor
hence
;
know
come
that
are
usage
of
taken
In
and
scapan
that
either
might
the
from
often
of consonants
with
see
wice
and
wuce.
different
we
our
is
now
and
good,
metan
mark
that
for
of
meaning.
it
Deus
cock, and in
a
no
word
and
way,
old
It
doubled, to
shades
the
lyhst,
side. can
became
toll,cook
led
by
vowels
our
have
The
leoge.
(metiri)
metan
with
tool and
ic
side
different
Alfred
King
may
mentiri,we
accents:
our
confounded
is the
We
Person, \u
Person,
god (bonus)
thus
godly have
others.
for
Second
First
lost
goodly and same
verb
flee,following the
or
verb
(fingere)run
We
be
not
unlucky
stunt, with
and
present
our
have
difference;
masons
(polluere)has dropped, but
longer distinguish between
a
fly
formerly both
smitan
;
sceapan
(occurrere).
with
frequent.
was
stint
the
from
we
this
:
changes
two
was
our
pattern
than
rather
do
to
work
of vowels
by
for
meaning
our
pity
scamped
week
our
remains.
smut
of
frozen,froren ;
;
common.
accounts
shades
had
have
who
fug ere ;
were
we
us
interchange
oldest
English.
was,
scant, with
pretty
still translate
This
of
from
The
I
our
meaning
the
may
came
Most
lose,lorn.
Middle
and
;
It
many
doubling the
letter o.1 still keep the
We
was
too
like
ira
and
both
substituting for
stood 1
A
of proper
our
the
for
a
;
;
see
this our
change makes Blount
and
mark
now
is
an
have
we
blind, thinking it
Wrath
verb. ; we
cloth and
slightvowel names
former
iracundus o
(miscere),but
blendan
(excaecare) into
blendian
changed
old
stood the
of
old
for
adjectiveby Cldft
improvement.
clothes alike. a
great difference in the
Blunt, Smythe
and
Smith.
gentUity ;
English in
with
the
began well
had
have
We
at the
sounded
early,for
very
find
we
that
in
even
Charter
of that
replacesvjolde ; land. Ninety he
word;
and
and
writes
The
He
the
answered
to
(our would)
written
for
Alfred, hard
g in
and
man
the
unlike the
middle
it with
the
at
g
Participleis by him gedrifen.1He casts both
often the
n
the
gear.
d
(annus) ge
of
the
drifen for of
out
word,
a
yera
The
cut
galagid.
of
clipped,as and
is
Gothic
just as
;
English
Past
last word
beginning
geonga
the
ftegnode,gesaigd,
regn,
of the
led
writing ionga (young), not in Gothic
222), wulde
are
right
compare
softens
sometimes
it
(rain),ftenode,gesced (said),
English we
I.
for the
ren
of
hence
our
londe
distaste
a
all
spellingare
speakers ;
later, King
years
short,when
very
as
English tongue was Aryan purity. In a Worcester
(Kemble,
monn
underled, instead
underlcegd.
803
year
old
year
shows
Germans,
the
from
far gone
a
This
wur]" (dignus) written
changes in pronouncing brought about by laziness in the
of
of words.
end
The
very
33
wnr\e.
as
came
Shape.
loss,since Spenser'sday, in parting
sore
often
so
e
a
its Earliest
the
old
endlefta(eleventh),writing hundcelleftiogoftan (Pastoral the old sende turned see Care, 465). At page 307, we into
begyrd,our Wessex of the
1
mon
at
old
ge is
century. form
the
end
n,
ended,
is
becfo ge, the
a
in which
always
of
See
Mr.
shows
Sweet's how
becomes old
the
beginning to be lost. Instead slovenlybeo ge (be ye) is coming
so replaced by i, prefixedto Participles,
nothink of
170, begyrde
at page
The
begirt.
Infinitive
The
tenth
(misit),and
sent
our
note, Pastoral
hard
word. D
the
g
must
Care, have
early as
489.
been
The
the co
sounded
m-
Old
34
and
Middle
English.
of the
manuscripts
in ; it
prevailedin
most
age.
The
the
end
about
now
at
o
the
called
"We
it
The
Scotch bom
both
blika ;
added
thus
shade
of
and
(phoca)
to
seolh ;
late
as
even
so
as
now
So
name.
in
Sometimes both
;
The
letter
thus
we
and
each
list we
find
we
n
have
boots, but
both
instead
employed
nistian
our
hearken,
Icelandic
nest, and
written
was
and
black
I is
the
Reformation:
heark we
strong
a
strong, as
boren
;
the
1800,
Elphegus.
English verbs
waken;
from
tonic Teu-
sounded
to
slacken,
and
seol
a
our
fine old sound. in
bezt, in in
Latin
it
down
derived
is to
are
wliad
Sanscrit
the
and
begun found
drillinga
between
hole
in his
oldest
form
and very
th, the Latin
nestlian
having
a
of
were
different
English In
In
(dictum).
thrillingthe
body. of the
The Latin
sound
that
t, to slide into d
early.
for whither.
cwide
only civile, but difference
in
tendency
a
have
our
been
Bnglish
this must
been
have
to
Danish
meaning.
There answers
the
Old
in
used, each
became
the
(III.295),
pronounced
was
pronounce
blikna.
and
h
to roots
good
a
biddo, was
995
common
preferred
The
In
the
Monkbarns,
even
listen,wake
blacken
very
mauled
slake
to
and
n
has
often
was
became
must
r
(natus)
laziness
for
iElfeah
Irish
and
changed
of
sealgli.
letter
(habuit).
have
Laird
the
guttural,for
for
is
never
z
words.
though
South.
hcedde
(optimus)
will ; but
the
in ic
as
next
(Kemble's Charters, III. 256), licefcle
991
into
corrupted
betest
Verb,
disappear in
to
In the year is
of the
of the
Gothic,
both
English,we There
soul
of
sceS,which satur, has
is a
; and
wha]" not
see
a
now
and
man
must
have
given
way
its Earliest
EnglisJi in to
Since
seed.
burden, "byrften have kept nearer
the and
Shape.
Conquest, rother murther
to
has
become
As
murder.
35
to
rudder,
eweepan,
right spelling in bequeath than
the
quoth. We talk of a settle ; but in Hardwick's 31) sett,sd"el, and Gospels (St.Matt. xxv. employed by three different writers between 1000, when Englishing.
Saxon
in
our Christianityenriched foreignwords, as we see from diacon Charter of 831, ceghwile shows I. 292). King Alfred
how
early letters
words
and
short
one
arede
before
surprisedafter
this to
find
in
950
are
and
many
new
in
sentence
his
a
Pastoral
Care
the
Latin
through
came
We
there
and
Alfred's the
sedle
jpassione (Kemble,
twa
us
that
long
them
with
tongue
began to work a change in English. only Sacliarias,but Zacharias ; the z strangers to Pagan England: Bede naturalised
we
eh
find
not
were
entire
had
most
likely
time.
We
not
are
King spellingEnglish
pohcha, pouch, (343) ; tiohchode (385), and hliehclian, laugh (249),though in all these the ch must like
words
have
Italian way
the
showing
hard.
sounded
been
Lazarus
of
pronouncing z ; in the Rushis Englished by 10) in jolateas
Gospels (St. Lukex. plo3tsa(piazza). Alfred
worth on
Latin
cases
Genitive
Plural
national of
the
many on
and
v, an
P aides
which
ending has
in
"
remind
out found
is His D
of
Ieremie
the
(441).
Englishman
of his
of the first instances
/
from in
the
middle
Alfred's
spellingseems 2
has
his
this last word, here an
One
as.
(306), he
also
(363)
driven
English word,
Jjivano,in Lebanon.
Paulus
(290),
would
particularabout
not
was
fia Farisseos
Nominative,
a
as
,
he talks of fturh
Sancte
15a Saducie
used
;
spelt Ladzarus,
was
of
phrase
something
Old
36 born of
of
out
due
modern
our
time
;
for
ways,
spelling bogli (ramus), not
burh
like
friend
is
we
have
feond.
forestaller,as
a
followed
boh
not
Rome)
at
Borgo
rather
The
old
He
has
it were,
him
rather
Century, especiallyin (Pastoral, 81) ; burg,
Tenth
fiend, which
and
and
freond
the
(hence
English.
he
of the
later writers
than
Middle
and
later
form
written
were
luckily kept
in
common
in
was
also
in words
; and
Kent
and
Essex.
naulit
and
auht, hefon for heofon,apla for ceppel,ascian
for
The
axian.
form,
supplant
to
fond
of
time
:
doubling the
he
(strewed)
and
gecneowon
couples
(S/c/.e (P. He
close alliance
He
Southern
us
way
for
is not
very
England
Icet,and that
word
have
we
for it
he
the as
early replaced Northern
much
not
last we
In
the
brians. Northum-
of the
c
the end form
new
and
171
Page
at
ung
fond
t, for we
of
1205
for
;
he
see
word
a
Verbal
diphthongs,in to
;
which
puts
let
(color,Page 133), showing
thousand
pronunciation of
our
years
now,
See page
1180.
until
is between
the
Mew
He
orchard, in Page 381
ing,
changed
spellit 1
old
like
od.
letters,in
imitated
for w,
there
the
28
Pages
written
rejoiceddown
writes
In
have
orcgeard,our
leornunge ;
Chaucer's
would
and
u
is
strewede
usually ortgeard.1
and
Nouns.
c, and
the was
since
He
and
very
not
was
writes
making
for
this
He
word
was
; ed
general
a
(knew)
writers
Southern
puts h for
showing reedinge
:
as
foot, doo, good%
later
au
noufter.
done
have
we
end,
writes
gecnewon
I; the
329)
often
the
writes
streowode
and
c
just as
where
the
Alfred
and
puts
in
was
ou
u,
o,
King
103
and
new
our
86
we
of my
;
if
should Book.
we
say
were
to
7wo-y.
this nounce pro-
Our
in
English is
true
the
to
like Alfred's
more
many
in
have
in
when
it follows
I
as
news
as
r,
Conquest,
Rush
written
crumbling
Britain.1
Sometimes
meaning
a
take
a
fortress.
than
5) purple
1000
land,
our
1877
of
fathers
thus
;
by ceastra,
are we
be
to
was
word
first
began
applied usually
sometimes
say
castellumy
castel, a
ideas
Erench
to
grip upon
Latin
the
land
our
iron
laid her
was
Latin
The
purpur.
Gospels
later,when
iu We
our
xix.
time
the
early as
of
shadows fore-
example
village, is Englished by
root
Theodoras,
for
So
Iuliuses
India,
cliesters still left in
in the
fiftyyears
livingbefore
but
for
Gospels
we
unless
sound,
second
The
of yore
Rome
how
witness
or
how
bnt
noos;
Theodor
Southern
in the
casters
know
rue.
reiv,
crocuses.
the
of
is translated
castella
to
ew
Gospels (St. John
worth
instead
which
and
crisises
our
bear
the
Indie
find
we
'
the
was
Alfred,
genitive of Julius, and (Thorpe's Analecta,' 43-51).
of the
if it
and
blew
the
for
it is
than
.
little later than
a
Norman
or
We
(confidence)
general faithfullykept
In writers the
sound
day
our
37
(Pastoral,242)
trua
treowe
common
more
Shape.
Earliest
its
Teutonic
more
colic, in
not
cup,
to
the
Eucharist. Latin
the
was
Christendom
;
nations.
We
to about
the
the
Irish Latin
The
1
the
it
year
sog
guess
sound
alive
how
400, when
garth,and e
many
in
our
was
of
language
early gained
can
Tadcaster, and
old castra
official
a
footing among
it
was
we
lukerna
rendered
another
mouths.
religionin
town
Western
foreign
pronounced saherdos
see
by
by with
the
the
imitated
Gothic
the
same
down
Gothic
by
luJcam.
ai, as
ending,keeps
Old
3" taitrarkes. in
The
Ides.
hundred
twelve
in
sprung
thus
early days the
from
came
:
of Latin
strangest compounds
the
of
beast
earth-shaking this
and
1230.
When
we
get
at
least
hint
a
changed
in
us
for
We
they have
English
and
like
the
already
bestowed
in every been
they
the
; one
the of
the
had
as
um
of
our
old
first inflection
of
cases
these
the
Dative
to
and
in
Norman
Law
the
English heed
the to be
Latin,
the
which
Oxus.
the
flections in-
King
corrupted
to have
In
in
use.
Plural, which seems
tells
foemne, found
their nouns,
began
and
wers
the
from
be mauled.
pawar
afterwards
from
Declensions,
to
sound
careful
brought
how
us
been
the
seen
upon
first shows
South
down
lasted
pronounced,
borrowed
always
not
huge
elejp-has ;
Grimm's
temper
great
of the
before
servitium.
words
have
which Alfred
in the
was
v
the
thing some-
throws
sounded
Latin
;
is
Englished
by Englishmen
versus
plainly that that
word
not Continent, for fersand serfis,
early English writings,were and
is the
name
been
pavo
the
itself
sometimes
yip,which
Latin
provinces
some
written
serwis, was
Conquest
the
to the way
as
the
on
called
have
of the
noontide
;
land, the have
must
see
we
sun
English
Rhine
forefathers
our
English
pronunciation. Thus,
of the
colonies
last
One
claustrum.
the
the
for
clysing,which
and
seeks
kind.
same
old Latin
light upon Roman
that
flower
sol-sece,the
words
enclose,must
noun
foreign dausus,
and
English verbs
new
beclysan,our the
Latin
ground
formed
even
from
of
scores
their
kept
We
years.
Latin
the
brought
have
itself felt
made
soon
by Kalends, Nones,
computed
was
which
into vogue,
English.
of Latin
Churchmen
The
from
influence
Time
England.
Middle
and
the
in
appears
alwaysPastoral
Old
4Q
(here), and 225) quotes the
I
is
here
Old
formed like
'
is
should
we
add
gionga, thou place
Our
it
'
is
a
on
one
phrases,
final
a
his
31).
;
lieo is .
.
.
;
this
until
days
hence the
an
ieldran
ure
we
say,
Substantive
in Latin.
gelica nis
an
'
There
(Thorpe's by on ]"am
or
un
1290.
Our of
deep might
stand
lytel; In
last word.
substitution
time.
former
In the Pastoral, p. 399, Lot
curious
our
In
talk, like
the loose is foreshadowed
to the un
old
bedridden.
in
lufan; Hence
to
Substantive, as
became
The it does
New.
Adjective,as
the
xxiii.
young
of the
bedrida
the
lyteleburg
an
a
as
convenient
superiors.' Thus
is but
drygean (St.Luke her
the
and
from
'Analecta,'34).
says,
Godes
such
many
find
dropped.
God.'
to
elders, forefathers
our
betters,' your his
and
it very
used
'
is not
love
middle
85), we
p.
for
(be
in JElfric's
been
read
we
'
traitor
terseness.
the
Again,
old has
'for
say,
often
(Pastoral, 5),
goodswas
book
I find
of the
Adjective was
your
;
long.
Greeks,
'
p. 26.
here
;
same
now
this work
In
geara
King's
lasted
minum
fionc, 'thanks
parenthesis in
a
Pastoral,
the
of
'the
comes
the
like
nigon
should
we
which
Gode
'
p. 57
In
(III.
on
English
upon
phrase
comes
in the
apostolwees
se
wurde
(Sweet's Anglo-Saxon Reader,'
Homilies
been
Matzner
name.
]"inum,\u
remarked
the
which
have
repeated.
in
seen
lie should
proper
eftle
on
already
sentence
a
wees
English.
(there);
second
eftle is not
to) God,' of
ic
have
This
Middle
Eadwines
after the
repeated here
and
one
In
p. 385
days,
our
"u
comes
did
not
this
way
well-known an
in
"
the
old does
easy
Adjective for for the Latin
the
take
a
stantive. Sub-
mare,
as
know
We in Mr.
god
xxiii.
lean.'
thing Some-
same,
be
may
as
rihhvis.
and
sometimes the
that
seen
is described
Joseph
where
50,
41
Adjectives,as
'
We
of the
of
Tennyson's a grey old wolf and a like this, though not exactly the
iver
way
Shape.
poeticconstruction
our
in St. Luke
seen
its Earliest
in
EnglisJi
would
Latin
the
In
bear.
not
for
scipherigeis put
nof"
980,
year
English Adjective clippedin
an
see
Chronicle
the
'
a
northern
army.' Now and
then
and
might
of
say
We
often
the
old
compound
good, as
differingfrom 'a
a
Fifteenth
dn-edge and
both
old
the
to
Adjective,as
an
as
Adjective
an
Substantive
barefoot; We
Century.
dn-eged, one-eyed.
with
Adjective,as
an
blodread, 'blood- red.'
Our
Saxon
down
lasted
barehead
of
compounded
is used
Substantive
a
word
a
Chronicle, of
deal
good
We
virtuous.
'
bona
the '
while
good
a
Horace's
like
work,'
sense
a
might justify,from
phrases
our
in
used
is sometimes
know,
we
and
ago
homi-
pars
num.
Our from
poets keep
times
earliest
the
Charters, IV. 292, One the
un,
of so
often
mig'hty,and words land. wrote
opposes
We of
thus
;
losses
is the
It
others.
also
are
talk
once
of
(he
was
I
Kemble's
almost
total
disuse
also
in
prefixed to
rejoice to
more
that
un-sainting. hath
not)
to
that
see
coming
of
un-good, unstantives Subsuch
to life in
un-churching,just
un-sliriningand
wiliabands
in
find
we
gold mentioned.
un-might, and
unwisdom
as
English epithets,dating
prefixed to Adjectives,as
many
as
red
heaviest
our
Old
alive
as
The
habands.
our
Burnet Gothic The
Old
42 freer
that
play
is
and
Middle
given
to this
the better will it be for as
non
prefixwhere
a
insead like
Of
of
all
of
speech
for in its varied We
eld.
Aryan
keep
such
change,
worthy
Gerund
much
was
they
mel
du
Participles,he '
is found ondredon '
I
in
Greek
as
a
Latin.
or
the
unbecoming.'
same
as,
way,
The
also,
hmfde The '
allowed
been
se
Future
they are
Our
'
to
farenne,
like the Gothic
ing,' ask-
they dreaded
The
hine
I
heard
with
us,
speaking,' had
often
is not
the
prefix un,
'
as
dying.' the
used It has
unbelieving,' used
Participlewas shall
expressed by still say,
'
and
another
will, but word, and
I
Ic
mot, \u most, expressed permission, and
licet,not
in the
awyrgda (the accursed). was
Present
used
him found
Participleis often
livingand Past
him
geworlitne,'he
Present
the to
'
the
seldom
of
idiom
by
very
I do The
oftener
go.'
eat,'
hcebbe, I have
curious '
'
raidan.
wairon
;
to
see,'
to
g"fo
feran,is
57).
enough
Substantive, as
always '
So
He
common
he
dicere to
'
English, as, geendude bebeodende,
dcsigende.
wrought,'
'
hoary
but little
with
let,' fair
cious, pre-
of
come,'
am
commanding,'
Old
in
thing some-
most
traces
to drincenne
me
i.
ceased
it burnt.'
saw
Mcelis
(St. Luke
bairan
most
idioms
read,'
Jiabeo
use
letting sub-
as
come,' 'enough
to
to
used, as, ic
go.'
to
were
find
slay,''seek to
to
bad
as
is the
'
going
shame
a
prefix wan,
Verb
the
seeking,' I
am
prefix,
wan-ton.
we
this house
is
old
old verbal
many
drink,' like Cicero's
to 1
'he
forms
to
bear,''
to
wit,'
to
you
I
'
as
gone,''he thought '
this is
;
only in
lives
parts
our
will do
un
It is
tongue.
our
Teutonic
old
good
underletting. The
now
un,
English.
in
was ojjortet,
;
we
our
sense
of must,
the
idea.
The
was
expressingneed
Second
Person
of the
;
its Earliest
English in
Future
the
here
will idea
an
keeps has
a
mild
one
of
as
be
to
Imperative ;
is followed
vnU
by
without
swifter
and
]"is folc wix\
On
dropped
before
mourns
ftcet Adam
Satan
this
'
wyle,
further.'
(wax)
Exodus
is
shall
:
will
and
waxeth
folk
times some-
infinitive; Oadmon's
second
a
is true
This from
hand, the
other
the
Present, and
in the
quotes
and
Present
the
;
If
(oportet).
infinitive.
an
Matzner
conciseness.
English
in
stands
often
there yoit will go
senses,
both
presented
tense, the Verb
Future
old
its
dagas
mas
sometimes
We
Commandment.
\u wircst,in the Fourth use
43
replaced the Imperative, as,
sometimes
Present
Shape.
sceal
on
wesan
and
wynne
we
\olien. shoxild is
The
found
to be
the
said that '
say
King
The
fathers
died.'
Hence
wife come
shows .
.
The
for deoent, not
kept
ye not
in
shall
the
hi
old.
In
sladi
gaggan?' will
instead
of
that
in
bidding prayer
before "c.
St. John the this
between
old
the
King
of shall
University sermons ;
too,
so
'
Greek
Thou
and
shall
'
?)
our
(Pastoral
meaning
vii. 35, the Gothic
go
but
;
clearlystands
;
shalt will
has, wliadre '
English has, hivyderwyle man
came
shall ;
",
keep, %a reaferas
this passage The
confusion
who
gehieran,"c.
sceoldon
sceoldon
still
we
phrase
'
sceal
they
simply
our
is
by
'
;
we
;
that
debeo
idiom,
'
comes
for debuerunt.
The
very
mellei.
Latin
idiom
ac
used
for all mankind,'
pray
steal.'
(whither
.
.
Care, 343).
1
the the
us
ge"enceaft,
is
is further
should
Orpheus
acwelan
Thomas,'
but
up
translated
Alfred
tale about
sceolde
should
up.'
Alfred's
old
curious
most
a
harper's wife
the
that
who
1
in
in
employed
is sa
tiesfaran?1
word
here
is
Old
44 is
There the
North,
Care,
451
onust
this
all
are
idiom
hwcet
;
the
she
as
been
States,
are
famous
'
Even
will
I will
Pastoral
found
beon
be
in the
I heard
old
an
before
stood
work of this
sentences
remarked
these
that
Leeds
say at the
woman
That
'
portrait:
a
what
?
toeorca
in
will be
thinking.' the
Conquest,
tvill ;
curious
and
and
drowned,
England, by
anomaly, by of
some
the
which
the
knows
shall
man
promise
is to
be
;
the latter. As for the control
used
me.'
save
the
bare
over
others,
shall ; he
I as
a
Herodotus,
'
if used
has
with
verb
as
we
the
grave control
absolute
therefore
reason
complete the
employs
pressed ex-
use
now
has
man
such
no
like.
sometimes We
to
the will,expressing earnest the
a
therefore
known,
will, to express the bare Future. the other hand, I shall like on felt that
is to be
employs
the
will.1
is well
as
must,
a
or
shall, should
Future, perhaps
general rule, and
he lighterthou tvilt,
he
command, to
I
intention
shalt,
anomaly is,that
himself, and
weighty
thou
the
Sketch-book/
earnest
fairlywell
answers
aforesaid
and
Irish
fate, duty, or
regards
over
'
unless
expressed ;
unless
shall
in his
seen
be
never
be used
never
be
may
I
American
Everyone
no
has
Future
least in Southern most
a
bare
Thackeray, after travellingin Ireland,confused should
1
be
thoroughly puzzled.
verbs, as
two
heard
it is to be
Scotch, Irish, Welsh,
the
will, still often
quotes other
expressed,at
shall,thou wilt,he
of may
;
Norman
the
English.
ftcet nu
Bcethius
Shakespeare, a'm always
which
Matzner
questions.
Since
idiom
wile
?
be
Exhibition,
Middle
curious
a
an
from
kind
and
'
say
do
I will
it:' in the
assurance,
0eAw, like
uses
our
gladly do it,'but last instance
would
be
a
it is
pleonasm
Let
that
hope
ns
its Earliest
in
English
always cleave were,' instead of
shall
we
Subjunctive form, as it The old Imperative ivces be.' '
have
We in
been
framing
withstand
doth
it is found
to
the
]m n"fre
ma'
expressed of do
was
also
to
save
the
planting
as
of repetition
assembly,
an
Voice
in such
him,'
and
Old
true
later
the
'
comes
before
Verb
(mihi videtur),
which
(putare). We written
We
should in
the
the
see
in Verb, especially
tidfara? The
Hence
'
me.'
has
right
a
comes
the
'
disgusting what say ? to belong here. seems
one
bethought fire,'is
Matzner
our
no
"
it
thinks
me
with
The
think
Germans,
verbs
two
thou
of
a
two, if the second
the
dost
is do
to
thenlc.
way,
later
Middle
a
Impersonal
This
the
pronoun
the
he
some
nothing
question.
ortgeard
precious, since
confound
not
speaks of
It rained
question.
in
verb
otherwise,
of
want
have
We
English,have kept
sometimes
the
is very
that
one
the
than
fear
was
The
deft his
hepohtehine,
English phrase.
left, and
wiser
I
synga
his orchard.'
doth
supply
he
do
said
turn
Alfred
;
ceorl
se
to
phrases as
Verbs
were
sua
the churl
as
attempt
an
see
'
ne
thou
not
verb
but
;
Christ
and transitively
former
a
he
emphatic
\u oncyrre. )"u,\oe,t
both
employed,
(Pastoral,293), We
do
ne
like
modern
Our
Do
11).
always
phrase
seems
writings.
viii.
(St. John old
might found
has
'
woman
ancient
it
as
prefixedto the Imperative. in adultery, Do taken gd, and
sometimes
was
Alfred's
King
in
withstands)
he
(not
"
'
do
A
English speech.
our
to the
nowhere
verb
the
useful
how
seen
(esto) is
45
(waes hal).
in wassail
except
now,
Shape.
cast
off after the
quotes
hear
distinct.
Eart
? what
latest
nu
sayst ?
ments, improve-
Old
.46
Nominative
The
like do in the
old
We St.
John
iv.
old
an
"We
verbs
Ic him
\onne
the
;
seen
In
verb
rather
is
often
after sceal (I shall
the
of
later,
dropped
after
him)
This
that
in
a
is most
always
the
what
is
These
last
Infinitive
sentence.
used
the
with
fixed, pre-
word, like
one
dependent
might,
may,
'hear
syprecayi?
with
sceolde
should "
rightfulSubjunctive.
comes
usually expressed by
the very
Now
and
Infinitive,where
usual. I
used
for the
would
Matzner
vellem.
\wt
Infinitive, with
scolde
were
Latin
shorter
is
lame.
gone
fieri;
motion
bridegroom
the
have
The
of
381,
Subjunctive
wolde
verbs
p.
find
we
We
tences sen-
meaning.
same
Pastoral,
followed
the
of
loqueretur.
then the
the
as
of
sense
upon
that
often
the
early encroaching the
In
Latin
This
werig gegdn
ivces
common
our
see
written
will.
ive
in
Verb,
idiom.
very
si
taken
must.
or
the
sometimes
lie
see
Infinitive
shall
after
where
go
horse
a
we
before
he wille.
to take
was
The
two
6,
having
become
is
of
English.
dropped
lean,
swd
hyege
Middle
is
ivhat
speak
motion
and
quotes
0
ptative,like
from
Boethius
ic
he sceamode.
if could
always
construction ic werode
;
be
might
here
the
be
of
rid
got
used
in
; as,
first clause
English, and ahte
would
ic
be
a
geweald, in
Latin,
jpotestatemhaoerem. The
Subjunctive usually,but followed
The
(were
Latin it not
nisi
now
and
that, ere, though, when, was
sometimes
that), followed
by
then and
dicative, In-
if.
Englished by the
the
n"re
Subjunctive.
]"oet
Old
48 found
and of
in the Bible
of adorn, but
sense
Middle
English.
Tyndale'stime except in it crops
1590
about
the French
in
up
the
shape
(toweary), and is seen in Shakespeare. What in the English of 1000 was ndgeteorige(St. Luke xviii. 1) So frician (saltare) is in Tyndale not to he wery. seems modern to be the parent of our freak. of tire
In
of
days,we
our
sentence
a
this is
;
'
put
'
speak shortly in the abridged form of our
to
an
which, hrafcost is to civeftenne, in p. 110 We as
(Sweet's
well
as
'he
and
then, did
sat
feminine
in St. Mark
Gothic
ist.
Iesus
for the Gothic '
Infinitive, as sentence,
'
as
xxvii. 6, nis ni
omit
'
it is
hyt '
in In
nd
allowed
Pastoral, 381,
we
oldest
Thus
replaces the
a
'
;
stands
eom
before
St. Matt.
for
wees,1 the
an
concessive
In
'
see
older
the
thic Go-
sometimes
but
rod
masculine
it often goes
beboden
swa
the
subject.
substituted
dlyfedis
'thy
for any
before or good to praise,1 wonder no if I fear.9
dydon
the
in
xviii. 5 ic hit This
he.
am
in
often hear
from
dates stand
Thus
now
idiom
The
Hcelend
se
slsuld ist,' it is not
it, as
ordered.1
it is
woes
; we
indefinite
an
St. John
In
im, I
ih
for
sins
lie is used,
verb.
a
govern
Pilate.'
object,or x. 47, hit
or
to
they comfort me hit in English may
The
catalogueof
a
Sometimes
staff
thy
times.
substantive,
a
fathers'
').
xxvii. 19 lie so3t %a Pilatus
St. Matt, say
Reader
to Pronouns.
come
now
'
in
comes
middle
acted
first
we
as
was
glimpse
he did it,'Scef bift that then emphatic 'it was %onne fiaitmon ftonne,"c. Sometimes, as we have gehiere, be followed by a just seen, ftce^ replaces hit, and may %a %a fte ne Plural, as in the Pastoral, 409, ftcet sindan
of
our
beoft wws
besmitene,
'
these
god cyning,like
they
are
our
'
that
that be is
a
not
good
defiled ;
fellow/
'
\oet
Shape.
its Earliest
in
English
49
as expressed of old as much when they revile you.' ivyriafi eow, ; as \onne hicj sometimes Personal Pronouns reflexives,as I lay are sittafteow down 385). They are sometimes (Pastoral, ;
Indefinite
was
agency
'
now
me
added
even
no
such
like. in
seen
the Latin
like
ondred
Pilatus
reflexive
by
Substantive
Pronoun
itself.
8). sik,
had dgenes sylfes,' '
back
upon
the Irish
power the
always
been
used, old
are
being employed
stands sylfsometimes quotes hcefdongeweald
The
for Matzner
;
has
Indeed, there
sylf dwrdt.
hym
Nominative
look
xix.
Gothic
reflexive
the
first
are
(St. John
him
he
of this Dative
instances
we
I repent me,
me,
gagg,
se.
strange Dative
The as
like I shame
has
go
get you gone,*and
our
unluckilywithout
is
English
comes
'
sibbe,
Gothic
the
where
'
Hence
Phrases
texts
34),
v.
Pronoun.
with
verb, as gd tie on
intransitive
an
peace' (St. Mark
in
a
to
as
'
their
over
aforesaid
person.'
own
Dative
as a
heora
When
we reflexive,
see
right in saying meself,not myself; the is the old Dative former me sylf,brought to Erin by In St. Mark ix. 2, sylfe Strongbow's men-at-arms. ainans ; laidde hi sylfeon stands for the Gothic sundron, he led them apart.' by themselves
that
are
1
Before to
refrain
would
se
and The
from
the
the
Latin
had
subject,it
next
how
pointing out
be avoided
now
to
enteringon
much
is
bad
impossible grammar
ing English anything answer-
we
distinction
between
and
suns
illius,
ilium. Possessive
substantive,as
is often
Pronoun
eall ftaitte his
(Pastoral,333).
ne
It is sometimes "
used
without
sie,'all that
is not
tacked
to
on
a
any
his,' Sub-
Old
50
Middle
and
stantive, for Matzner
still
1
In
the
'that
Coesar
to
Redeemer
se
Aliesend,
ure
of ours.'
known
was
Chronicle,The
find
we
high
express
the
to
What
English
as
Caser.
it is with
On
send
read
of
before
word,
Participles, just
as
tlie chosen
of the Almighty.
the
in
Conquest, heart,in
at
Herode
we
it
phrases If
hand.
cyning,
using London
now
our
omitted, just as
now
Norman
and
munt
at
is
earth, in bed,
on
Sinai
astonished
with
coupled
hand, the Article
omitted
like
is
Adjectives;
other
the
was
Article
Definite
The as
(Anak's
cynryn
The
Duke,
Pastoral, 301,
called
Romans
TJie
Macnab,
the
Article
Definite
great Redeemer,'
our
se
the
use
TJw
respect, as Charter.
his
quotes, Enac
xiii. 29.
kin), Numbers We
English.
we
not
are
town, King Herod,
Twelfth Night. seo, which
The
Article, sometimes comes
In
she.
our
qa]"is used where se
but
;
23, we
see
in Gothic
England ftcem
Se,
on
by itself,like
should
now
30)
here
;
say se
quoth she.
they apply it to \ysse byrig
all
and .
.
.
on
(St.Mark until
ix.
about
16),
1200.
did We
not
Hence vi.
24, si
Andswarude ille.
still all the in that there
vulgar,as
genders.
nite Defi-
the Latin
translates
of the
mouths
heo.
of St. Mark
version
them, representingthe Latin
The
which
we
of ista in the
woman
on
Gothic
the
Feminine
has Singular Feminine, ])o?re,
Dative
The
force
stands
(St.Matt.xxi.
him
for the
usually stands
In
St. Matt.
x.
\oere. illis, though found make
much
way
in
find, however, ahafen
(Pastoral,p. 371). seo,
have
\oet, been
are
used
old later
Demonstrative as
Definite
Pronouns, Articles.
In
English in St.
Luke
28
x.
is translated
diebus the
English
South
and
Yorkshire,
the
Gothic
in
Our
days.'
'
illis
by
in
right old
those
that
and
classes
the
corrupt
an
in
]"aim dagam,
to
the way
from
came
English
of in written
heard
never
see
Latin
lower
our
we
Hieremias,
ivces
i. 39, the
Luke
dagum;
was
was
kindred
Gothic
a
form
English hyrg, 'go
"jeonre
become
old
such,
came
and
has been
used
foreshadowed
been %is
Isaiah
in
the
fast.'
than
Alfred's
xxvii.
One
In
by
not
;
sivaleilc, ic
ftam
ftes,be became
monstrati De-
a
of iste in the
is ftyllic
Alfred chosen
is that
have
to
seems
opposed
translating fast,
but
Gospels,fifty years later translated by 6a ilco (St. Matt.
the Lindisfarne
time,
is
eos
10). old
English
speciallymarked, about
890
as
have
'I
:
translated
sense
This
Pastoral, 315, where
lviii. 5, 6
this
in the
1220.
early
so
Alfred's
after
is
tkilh afterwards
since
did not
the Gothic
where
aforesaid
ever
to
yonder.
The
West
gong
word
This
ix. 9, hwGet
in St. Luke
; as
and
36), our
fiilc is used
or ftylic
gehyre?
South
xxvi.
find its
we
Pastoral, 443,
yonder burgh.'
to
geond (St. Matt. The
Alfred's
in
iste,and
for
English until 300 years Rushworth Gospels illuc is
the
In
jains
in
common
day.
to
ftcet
:
\ata taivei,where
1250.
There
%ih
ns
51
Pastoral, 48,
the
Irish) still hold
the
in them
say,
until
by %am
on
(as also '
and
St.
In
Jeremiah.'
was
to
Shape.
Gothic
the In
do.
known
still well
idiom
find
we
this
has
Tyndale
its Earliest
it in
our
since
day.
of
use
In
the
Pronoun have
mistakes
some
their midst s
2
is
a
should been
be
made
thoroughly good
in medio
idiom, for
by
becomes
in
becomes
the
Latin
Article,
but
Cadmon
the
sole
one
The
the
as
Feminine
Gothic
hwait
ist ?
these
are
takes
a
?
news
things ?
I
The
Jnnj and
hu, still known
of
form
English
corrupted to
1
upon
Mr.
King
9)
which
use
earlier
blunderers
Wicklifle
for his
as
the
shows
This
why
English,p. 48, in
this
matter
comes
;
but
and
to
news
had
be
a
forms,
two
how. in
in
down
truth
his
our
most
now
down
day
the
pretty sharply
does
authority. So late as 1792, should now with your sight might be written ; we you.' than
sometimes
niives ? what
this
he
;
fta ]"i?ig ? what
hwcet
that
25)
'
of all lasted
sense
to
becomes
xii.
what
hwait
us
selfe
that does.
(St. John
qualis, though
earliest
the
sometimes
(hwa-lic,hivylc)is
Alfred
Hall, in Modern
us
Latin ;
of
case
to
kindred
in its
1400.
refers
fancy,imagine
Instrumental
the
vi.
clever,
self-same.'
the
he ?
ys
we
fiat
don
(in Latin, quis est ?)
(St.John
men,
that
;
Plural, as hwait synd
a
Plural.
The
'
Singular after it,as
Genitive Most
'
quotes from
was
same
use
hwait
is,in
Definite
a
Substantives, just as
whas
go before
may
This
Self follows
est.
what, Interrogative,
and
he
'
say,
still say
We
plus,
eo
.
iveorfte ]"cet, fyc, and
poor
now
we
expanded English
the
Englished
.
the is not
sapientialventum
Neuter
terse
.
Matzner
]"cessnottor
hear eo
;
Masculine
plus
quo
in which
case
sentence
(Pastoral, 327). The
phrase
Demonstrative.
a
Article,
Definite
is
2)
harder, the stronger they beat.'
still sometimes
that,' "c.
xviii.
'it )nj heardra, \e sivtyorbedtaft,
hv6
English
day, the
our
(St.Matt,
eorum
well-known
The
English.
midlen.1
hyra
on
Middle
and
Old
'I
'
say
not "was '
higher delighted
go
the
sight of
in
English of
sense
he The
hwelc
wundor
like
change
took
In
St. Luke
x.
later.
Tyndale
where
by
There
was
who.
uses
old
an
formed
were
22, hwylc
that
we
for
put wliat wonder
?
centuries
some
early
say, which
of them
somhwylc (aliquis) ;
somewhat, somewhere,
whas,
followed
very
was
we
of
for the Gothic
is used
It
53
qualis;
German
in
place
Shape.
npon
? where
Genitive, as
Partitive
a
this
encroaching
quis was
writes
its Earliest
?
of
in imitation
and
others,
many
in later years. is sometimes
There in unto see
'
?
you
This
in St. Luke
907,
the
'
our
has
There
.
.
commonly
been
a
wonderful
whence
\d
quis est qui,"c. The force ;
the
truth
(quod saw.'
later
that
man
ad hoc
Charters, cunque)
I.
was
hwa
spectat),and man
The
in Gothic
hwa
as, had
We
is. is
We
as.
the '
such
English
siva
Latin
"Se ?
se
a
as ' a
as
hwcet
]"ataivhah\ei (St. John
Relative in
means
'
say
'
man
in
see
The
also
still say
poor
tecedent's an-
(idquod),
(quicunque)
siva
sue,
of old
were
\e.
thine
English
man
in the
since 1100
according to the ]"cet,
swet,our
who, such
296).
for
gerefa.
Bapum
on
indeclinable
in
swa
find suite
We
Chronicle
These
taJce that
? becomes
hoary
gelic
Substantive
a
the
change
se, seo,
old indeclinable the
In
'!
beo
gefylled\cetgecweclenivces
wees
our
comes
after
of Relatives.
expressed by ii. 9
We
I saw.'
man
gender, or by St. Matt.
Relative
gefor JSlfred,wees
construction
English
hit ictycet
wene
I release
early days.
from
Conquest.
the .
Hence
the
her
read
we
of
before
from
dates
18, hwam
tions construc-
will ye that
down
comes
xiii.
omission
The
; as, 'Whom
sentences
our
interlacingof
curious
a
to man
this as
'
I
(Kemble's (quod-
swa xv.
7).
Old
54 The
Indefinite stand
might
worda; here orders
the
xvi. 16
xviii.
been
is found
an
also
so
'
an
where lytel,
we
lower
times.'
many other.
replaced by
Our
only.
a
hund
an
few, dnefedwa
a
means
say,
ains, unus),
hundred,
a
as,
28); and
this idiom
Gothic
(the
an
plural,and
dne is
(alius)has
English.
Numerals,
Matt,
imitate
other
Article
before
(St.
penega
Middle-
and
St. John
In
now
Sum
little
'a
say
while.' An
is
Latin
and
unus
Horace
17). stands
for
use
of
than
in the
translated
itself
there
replaced by
the
I have
man.
there
is
him)
comes
a
of
from the
explanation
always ainamma one
first
careful
The ancilla
oldest dixit
seen
with
v.
17).
me,
objection to, smacks
North ait is
unus
had a more
the us
phrase of
English
idioms
dnum
The
that
Manzoni
for
an
nearly
Gothic
in
dwge, it happened
Indefinite
no
lators English trans-
look
North.
anne
(one asked
one
Old
39,
(one), since
an
should
we
as
xviii.
English
our
; it is to
on
New
in
Latin ad
16,
taken
this free
the
St. John
In
that
that
unus
appeared
day (St.Luke
xix.
explain this
abroad
of this idiom.
is
in
Southern
in to
the French
Latin
dage
But
1).
common
cwceft.
mann
notion
wrong
be
unus
Gospels by an cueft ; this English ears in the South, and is
becomes
been
the
Northern
an
ainana
more
f orgy fan
where may
xi.
the
(St.Lukexxiii.
sense
St. Matthew
jarred on
Gothic
latter
(St.Luke
far In
in all the
rather
this
was
man'
one
him
sceolde
prosilit unus,
-cnihta
South.
idiom
to them
In
homing
by
an
ains,as he
cerebrosus
guidam.
his
cwo3]"an
deliver
has
standing by itself,like
Gothic
the
he should
'
cenne,
used
sometimes
Article;
St. Jerome than
of
had
una
no
Cicero,
Old
56
"
commonly as
We our
I
tell
into
xiii. 29) ; the
Neuter
is
in
'
dependent quid,and
the is
old
another
yet
this,what
with that.
for either
quidam
latter
the
to
1
such
such
and of
us
like
'
Few
phrase
Nominative we
sum
\ing. (man),'
prosit unusquisque
dnra
gehwylc opron. Our
first is
Pastoral, 121, Gothic
the in
our
we
find
which the
day
the
see
is rather
the
alteri is
of
it is.' There
some,
might
stand
What
form
of old
'
years,'
ten
some
Conquest.
the
Here
as
In the
by
'
a
is the
singular; by framige
formation
;
in the
fyrmest beon,
]"dforman twd, writes
versions
;
is
Sheridan
of the
cerest ; in ^lfric's
late,this becomes
in
Analecta,'113),
he wills
Cooper
various
each
translated
was
it
20, aliquid is
Accusative
corrupt
the old
translated
to
answer
with
other.'
other
first two,
first.
jprimum
kingdom In
word
frumist.
the two
wrote
we
a
insist
in what
before
Colloquy (Thorpe's
that
standing
is the real construction each
as
as
xx.
phrases from
To
usually confine
now
we
date
and singular,
in ^lfric's
see
hate
they
our
sum,
The
what
know
what
left ;
St. Matt.
In
sense.
Englished by
word
'
bad
as
some
if it must
as
I tell you
'
aliquis;
or
is
speakers ; hence
say,
The
Pronoun
giban (St. John
wha
of this word
use
Indefinite
just written
what
man,
whoso.
onr
swa,
relic of old idioms,
aforesaid
or
Latin, aliquid.
Gothic,
puzzles modern quiteby itself,
regarding the
in
;
writing aliquidquid. Any
on
hwd
swa
I have
somewhat
Indefinite who
of this
what
you
give somewhat,'
EnglisJu
one.'' This
before,comes
still keep the '
in
Middle
if any
say
I showed
and
Bible,
Colloquy,
fyrmest; 'seek
ye
first
of God.'
St. Mark
vi. 7, we
see
the
distributive
form
of
EnglisJi in Numerals
'
idiom
an
sending
;
'
The
Shape.
disciplestwdm Gothic.
the
ofier ; of
this
The
arid
Latin
old
of the
translation
Latin
the
kindred
Pastoral
is ftmt
and
of
that
their
xviii.
that
'the
12,
hear
we
stands
alone
(solus) supremely
145, gives many
Sometimes as
and
an
of
23,
swulung 1
half
a
so
late
the
as
his
is
Englished
thing represents some-
an
still write
may
man,'
'
idiom
curious
a
'
the
perfect
one
almost
to be
seem
English Accidence,' p.
1300
1600
to
of
the
one
healfmin
(Kemble's
ploughland.'
in
his
Life
Ordinal
and
of
the
rice, ' half Charters, the
are
twentieth.'
and
from
In
'
Napoleon,'
1827.
Cardinal
half differs
our
see
we
sentences
from
'one tiuentigcfoan,
find
we
instances
fairest. Scott,
this idiom
uses
sheep,
transposition)being prefixedto Superlatives,
the
one
is
also in .^Elfric.
Here
able
The
the
Article
hundred
by itself.We
epithetsin these superlatives; Dr. Morris, in (mark
of
o]"rum daile.
pretiosamargarita
una
deorwyrftemeregrot.
one
song.'
as,
of the
;
Legends
the
\am
.
Gospel, xiii. 46,
is still alive ;
that
the
form
new
seeking ""ait an fteforwearp,the one This as Latin, earn quaz. yet is a most
same
by ]"a?t an
a
for
mid .
idiom, though it is found
In the
of
In
step is made, .
the
in
owner
is lost ; in
unusual
But
.
beginning
dad
alter,was
.
.
.
Holy Rood, a further prefixed ; forlet\a oznne St. Matthew
.
ofter ^ait. .
.
ofter. .
the
see
we
the
In
ofier
English
Care, 49,
beboduj an
tu-a
in
trace
alter .
by
tivdm,'
secundus
the
keep
we
57
man.'
other
every
the
out
from differing
Englished by
was
its Earliest
Latin my I.
; in
The
for
;
tion construc-
St. Mark
kingdom 310), would
Chronicle
combined
'
;
894,
vi.
an
half
now
be
we
hear
Old
58 of
the
that
army,
always
Many
; as,
the
; in
the
time
Adverbs
'
fared
old do
the
in
is west
es
of
the
Alfred
some
We
fierstgenog,
ferdon
;
in
onweg,
life ; thus
clingsto
American
in the
the '
I'll
old
latter form
why,
pronoun as
sometimes believe
other
;
the
to
borders ?
'
of the
stone).
This
sv$
read,
we
209,
old forms
either
as
wairon
idiom
on
Why
the
Univ
of
is often
' "
as,
used
ceres
as
to
how
(Dr.
Century
(unawares)
1004.
but
thing.
a
why
as
Adverb,
Thirteenth
before, are asks
an
is still allowable.
of the year
the former cause,
the
Adverbs.
I said
of
form
in
was
Chronicle
in the
and
sende
in p.
thence) ;
two
see
to many
seen
his writerum
Latin.
wpweardes ;
in the
be
is west
(were north
the
adverbially;
BlicklingHomilies, 129,
(she
stane
used
were
compass
(p. 9), me
in the
\onon
be added
latter
not
So
and
How one
class of words
sometimes
wpweard
may
talk
we
Substantives, as
by King
(continuo),survives
unlike
We
to
from
formed
Pastoral
of ftcem
is most
The
often
points
norft.
nofS
a
good few.
a
to
was
this,in
; as,
noun
a
when
of
imitation
after
began
There
man.
of
Plural
rightaway.'
thus
seo
half
(Pastoral,p. 415).
This
away.'
The
and
'
are
ftairrihte it
'
and
we
still use,
we
confused
(alway), used
weg
before
country, they speak
enough
ealne
1200
about
;
which
;
Singular
both
man
always placed the enough 1
symle healfecet ham,
article
mmnigeo
great many
parts of
English.
were
by
many
indefinite
substantive a
they
followed
was
Substantives
of
Middle
home.'
at
insert
and
the But
two
forms
the
manner, our
of
how
still
is it that ye did
Johnson
always
in
English
of
kind
sir) where TI7""y,
with
began
ivel
'"eftewe
adverbs, his
in
as,
the a
of the
us
Pastoral,
curious
still
389,
p.
in
kept
Bible
our
English learning This
of
sense
synonym
by
of
one
have
saved There
in
would-be
him
from
*
In
our
word
Substantive old
as
go)
3,
King Alfred,
land
;
this
(farland),
find
we
tells
idiom
an
in his
that
us
attached
down
set
sense
the
to
day
French
medisance. as
philologers; his for
phrase
I
have
slang
mere
Bible
inne
omnino,
Reader,'
and
p. 105
might be
now
the
old
seen
have
'we
talk
we
;
to
;
'
ute
nowadays
used
as
an
is another
root.
The
Adverb
most
are
of
'
out
the
Others
are
laugliingly.
formed
Genitive
word needs
of
known
was
(he must
a
of
needs
Genitive.
formed
curious
;
adverb
The
relic of this
Adverbs
have
we
by adding instance
adjectiveungeliclic(unlikely),where
as
opposite
this blunder.
idceges(hodie).
Many
over.
of
;
out.'
and
the
house
old
very
(clean decayed). ofifeallenu
also
Anglo-Saxon
God's
robbed
a/eorr
c'est pure
another
Sweet's
p.
in this
our
was
In
is
Moliere's clean
actuallyseen
of
claine
was
omnino
as
;
read
Alfred
;
is
beaucoivp,beaiccoujp. In
French
idiom.
English
a
48, hwi
sivtiSe swffie
ic luundrade
we
as
?
near.'
'
later
viii.
sentence
a
59
expected,
combination
is the
5, says,
p.
in
neaJi, far and
feor and
Pastoral,
reminds
Samaritanisc
Adverbs
little;so
is
St. John
in
see
we
Shape.
reason
no
pcet ]"u eart
repetitionof
little and
as,
thns
expletive;
The
its Earliest
(now ly)
lie
form
of this like
by adding ly to
comes a
to
is the twice
Participle,
6o
Old
adverb
The
mid
here
then
and of
source
We
time.
adds
omit
boy,'
a
play, in
which
be
in
seen
I
'
after
The
rightful
(Genesis
ineode
by
'
This
Hamlet our
says
'
time been
and
is not
is
to
sanctioned
against
ledon
lac
to
Indefinite
begin
nothing tacked
on
German
to
this 'peer, as
to
nothing that
to
than
by
never
is later our
this
good
to
are
end
than
forefathers'
with
writers
to
told a
Addison's usage.
a
1600.
ape of
time
the now
is
Much
speech by attempts
instance, we
man
a
of the kind.
something
yes ;
writers.
beyond
neither,'and
tame
our
nobody,' far
lasted
or
Adverbs.
oldest
our
peer
as
in
form
archaic
more
a
ought rule
ongen
monly com-
sentence,
a
idioms, especiallyabout Eor
took
hit,was
negation,when
too
early
But
usage,
may
weeks
very
Verb.
it
free
]"e was
As
done
absurd
four
nese.
had
sentence
died
in
have
Latin
pam
did
I
tongues,
found
idiom
not
'
alike
say
Reformation.
English
is the
This
forming Compound
a
never
Be
the
often
yea
once
'he
:
resembles
are
English
This and
ged
didn't
has
French
an
I
own
harm
that
also
old
good
the
and
was
says
of
think
gese
a
xliii. 25).
English
the
thereout,tliereunto,thus
There
a
like
all other
present
our
Prepositionswere
Some
names
of breath.'
cer
before
(ere)
cyning.
Latin.
times some-
This
King.'
sentences
for 901
Expletive \air, like
an
but
in
outdoes
Chronicle
oer
used was
Chronicle
the
till out
English
it,unlike
\atte Josep
place,but
to
the
died
verb
climbed
the
replaced by that
Thus
here
the
JElfred.''The
cer
'
refers
"c. hereupon,heretofore,
our
often
when
English. ""'
generally
(not often) to year,
Middle
that
tion. Prepositime, When
English
said Beraft
but
it
say
unto
form,
ne,
I
fain to
no
'Analecta,' 36) parentage of
baptized no
or
read
we
our
are
no,
nd
sylfand The
other.
no
History
our
do
of Job
no, now
;
(Thorpe's
oper, showing the
less,no
phrases no
old, though
very
I
is another
Scotch
the
as
'
words,
far from
last is not
the
ic
Lord's
our
xiii. 3 there
much
In
its sound,
have
we
more,
substituted
for nd. The
upon
(nihil)
Matzner
(Psalm
cxxxiv.
Guthlac.
This
17)
ndwiht
to
the
answers
to nihil
; one
English
word
answers
In
times. into
those
of the
Pastoral
the
was
naughtiness,and Se
like an,
many
Care, 240, ""03t
have
1
nauht
other had
sien
wives
Plural,
Thorpe's Analecta
as
naught
or
instances
nought Old
one
in later
turned
fiurhtogen,
wazs
in
latter
(nihil)is
the
'
the
nahtnes,
came
of the as
of
it were,
as
nauht
tSa svjelce hie
be
The
Hence
formations a
not.
to
while
perpetrated.'
wif hcebben, that
down
hefig,from St. Century became
becoming two-pronged,
wickedness
Nan,
pared non,
gestinctiS,
ndiviht
Twelfth
Latin
ndwiht
ndwiht
and
a
this
see
we
Accusative
the
in
substantive,
a
he
also, wais
;
1000
year
habbaft
nose
afterwards
was
the
before
coming
ne
Adverbial
the
by
quotes
.
noht, and
before
long
not
encroached
form
expressed by
negative was
; but
Verb
Sa
This
go.'
1
death-bed, he
changed
in
as
St. Luke
used
6
to.1
ne,
In
Alfred
King
am
written
ic, nd.
secge
his
on
probably never
nay.'
you,
which
has
nay
of old
was
Eucharist
husel hicce]"ere
rue
word
Our
'
for the
asked
Cadmon
Shape.
its Earliest
in
like kind.
Pastoral, 395
haibben, let '
nan
:
though they
Anglo-Saxonica, 58.
had
none.'
Old
*
Hence
comes
our
a?id
Middle
Thou
shalt
English. have
Gods
other
none
but
me.' Bu
used
was
he and
both
just as We
I.
have
expressing this, such
Latin
The nd
\od
We
an.
jet tine,ac Our
was
same
as
men
but
woepned
that
;
(Thorpe's Analecta,'45)
The
is, in
Latin
idem
by ylc ;
this
the
phrase Redgauntlet of that Ilk. be mlc (quisque),should never from
ilk
We
find after .
.
to
the
Latin
aut i
ne,
.
plainlya
in
English, as
swa
the
We
old
new
in
iElfric's
way,
expressed,
was
In
the
.
The
in
ilka,
with
(idem) began
the to
or,' answering
.
.
like way
that.'
nor
Scottish
ndftor
Numbers
In
l
idiom.
same
confused
by ofifie,whether
\enden (dum)
Adverbial see
* either oftfie,
this
women
.
Latin
.
seu
Colloquy, swa
.
lowed is folxiii. 20
or,' but this
appears
as
hwoeper Jw
swa
sy,
kemjpa.
ceorl,swa The
mme
1200.
.
neither
hwaifter is followed was
the year
aut. .
by
.
l
men,
The
Same
ylc (idem). about
into vogue
come
nd
lingers in Scotland, as
by
Scottish
In
middle.
the
.
not
from
as
except adverbially; thus
swd
same
'
same,
Greek
English
change beginning;
'
the
oldest
in the
word
used
never
wifmen feohtaft,swd fight
IT.
"c.
eac,
same
the
the
see
we
in the
appears
omit
now
xiii. 9
St. John
of
English the
to
for
again.
solum
non
old forms version
our
like
phrases
likewise.
our
now
but is used
in
other
in still,
ge ;
and
alia, repeated again Gelice is
lost certain
as
vii. 11, yea
Corinthians
both
employ
we
in the
clause
that
being
was
has
Pastoral,331,
now
encroached
quite
fta hwile
"5e.
driven
upon
by
it out.
Old
64 Swa, like
Latin
laSlice wrohte.'
It had
maeg
as
he
"c. is,he still,'
'
The a
is
It
it were.'
phrase,
borders
Matzner
equally The
in
the
our
swd
'
bad
'
our
as
common
in
'
our
like
as
after
Jerrold's
is used Bulwer
vague.' \e wyrse
\e
that and
stood ]"03t
sijlf
though,' "c,
for
our
quoniam
was
alike.
in the
gemetton
of twd.
the
'
out, to with-
less
did
we '
old
like
not
higforon
(Exodus
22).
xv.
the
Latin
strong that they
old written
the ;
as
hit
Equally earlyinstances
(quia)might
to the end
old siftftan
seen
fears,not
that
that
for
ne
that
Comparative,
a
habbaft
sume
a
clippingwas
answers
met,
never
waiter
after
This
after
quotes saigdehi
sometimes
like this is
'
This
much
as
\u gesdwe*
'We
has
its sentences
Matzner
Conquest.
hig nan \ri dagas ]"03t
; so
he
drops that,coming
Negative
a
fight.' Something That
no
Latin
Laws,
wonder
'
the
know
we
is sane.'
man
wolden
we
;
often
the
grant
not
as
and
in
in
J"u
'
:
our
kept
Canute's
down
cuts
therefore
I
wceron
The
quamvis
sivd,as
if:
quotes from
before
That
of in
suffer,swd
old.
c
in vogue
is
before
lifhosfde.Our
he
and
; as
were
this is
early
very
Hence
forth, as
upon
English tongue
it can,
quod
of
peah,'"c.
with
used
gelicewas
sceolde,\eah
dryas
shalt
sense
quasi,and
coupled
though
etiamsi.
Verb
:
was
pitieth.'
Our
as
thou
i
haefS
it,as,
forth.'
so
old
father
is
for
also stood
of
also the
he gestaelan,
ne
English.
form
quoniam
he
Swd
Middle
modern
our
for the
used
and
be
given.
To
]"am
that.
(since) has always
stood
for
postquam
in
English '
find oft in*,
We Adverb
by
until
were
days
of
often
much do
new
below
better
in
going
inn
and
St.
of
earlier he
bringfor])in
St.Matt.xii.
in Gothic
of (carve off),as Alfred
making double
forms
and
now
239) 1
latter
writes
for
used ne
maig
Shakespeare'sOut,
Frenchman
translated
he
out,
a
verb
of
F
asjoro-
1000.
v.
both this is
get
courte
"What
1000
dceorf
30.
King
of one
not
and
off,
of
the
English. Of
cannot
! is
is
of, 'let
mon
Alfred
briefcandle
it,Sortez, sortez,
New
the
he uprose
thus
;
he
;
and
neat
English of
adverb
happier phrase
modern
write
drifa\"
The so
tio hie
in the
seen
Gothic
Matthew
now
usually an
often
so
then
We
off.'
them
the
St.
foolish
has the
means
in the
sound
have
of the year
he upp
in
see
we
ofdune.
exit,since
and
i. 45.
Our
(Pastoral,171), ne
writes draw
man
drds
the
afmait,became
was
the
35, is by no
to be translated. than
surelybetter
Both
out,' in St. Mark
was
and
1000
version
our
(Pastoral,
11, the
Gospels of
years.
'
Latin
writes
xxv.
this
Latin.
would Scriptural,
Matthew,
the
afletthan
and
entrance
say
The
in.
us
English use fert,the
to
in
and
englasstigonup
ut ;
but
;
early as
so
Greek
Alfred
King
early
verb
therefore
fordo
older Northumbrian
the
compound
old
have
In
say, Icet
ut,where
level
going out, albeit
and
Virgins
of
off!
cumbrous.
most
the
let
day, we
own
our
has
an
ages.
it,even
language the
are
and
for
101), Moyses eode In
our
;
of
in these
Teutonic
the
from
6$
government
in later
prefixed to
detached
Ulfilas
respect fallen How
This
now.'
great development
Prepositions were
they
Shape.
Preposition,sparingly found
a
had
has
times,
its Earliest
is
(Pastoral, off.1
In
the
something like this chandelle ! thus
; a
show-
Old
66 of
Legends
the
afterwards
in the
adds and
over
Holy
to
set
into
The
this do
;
do
doff,and of
store
uncoupling
from
Text
offwe
(St. John
on
thus
expressions;
different
are
up
his purpuran
way.1
same
our
(Early English
Rood, 103,
contracted
don
English.
Middle
find, lie dyde of
Society),we
7),into
and
to
xxi.
of
positions Pre-
to
throw
overthrow
and
upset. The
Genitive,
in
speaking
worth
\ize boharye
of fiam
sume
of follows
This 4
ye
are
But
we
not
find
reilcam
of my even
managai, like out
ing
how
a
'I up
say, 1
Greek
we sheep,''
and
told
Gothic
'
of the
many
of is
a
be
a
turned
don
and
was
of that
year,
xiv. 33.
Plural.
the
as
still unchanged
rich.'
xii.
Teutonic
into
a
42)
Coupling
verb.
idiom.
]"aim
us
two
idiom.
We
In
hear
positions pre-
The
people
him.'
do still keeps the doff our ti-the-mi, the Old English gc-do-m.
In
coming be-
was
Gothic
in
(St.John
regular
of
Rush-
is in St. Luke
well
have
very
the
the
what
of
bookers, scribes), as
of eow,
Singular as
use
we
twegen
with
English
of the
; celc
in the
;
in the
(some
The
of
use
1000
became
Preposition can
English
version),seems
contrasted
about
ii. 6
the
Old
our
spread wide-
a
writing.
bocerum
in St. Mark
see
of
parents
than
frequent
more
ponam.
still alive,though
in
only
(St. Matt.
marmore
but
;
old
not
happily
Partitive
The
copy.
snmai
times
especiallywhen
modern,
de
the
been
the
find
hcerum
reaf of
xviii. 19, Southern
(St. Matt,
eow
is
Singular
more
we
also
of and this de have offspring in modern
Genitive it
goldes,but
of
we
Compare Virgil'stemplum
4).
This
Thus
material.
express
sciran
scennum in.
to
instead
used
is
Preposition of
sense
of
the
kindred
its Earliest
English in
of
wound,'
his
from
date
following phrases
nothing of myself,' he of (off)the horse,' 'fear sprang '
of
modern
In
Alfred
Gothic
the
put of where
times, by to
seems
bi him
from.
has
encroached in the
selfum rnlc
sceal
mon
to heal
of
him,' he
'
Bethsaida,'
English often
of thee.'
has
the former
use
was
'
;
borrow
'to
'
do
67
earlytimes
very
of worms,'
'eaten
Shape.
of. King
upon
of instrumentality;
sense
geftencean(Pastoral, '
he Jdne case through his own ; genime be leomunge (Ibid. 169) ; bi fiam oncnawan 'To fall out a by the way,' 'to have (Ibid. 2G5). it ready by letter,''have son by her,' 'less by one Easter,' a hundred by weight,' word by word ;
159),
'
should
each
learn
'
phrases date from one's duty by a man,'
these do
often
bi ; this
'
'
In
the
reminded
are
we
where
stands
early.
very
phrase
of the
would
English
'
to
Gothic
use
ymbe
English be recalls the Latin de. In the old Southern to Gospels we find to live by bread,' and die by the law' (secundum legem), a Gothic phrase. This. by is not as yet prefixed to the person who is the The
(circum.).
'
Another
agent.
'
sailors,who With
say
has
Latin, cum and
to
before
and
also
-even
with
a
foe.
Conquest. the
King Alfred just towards *
North
oldest
of
uses
by
is
kept by
We It
say, to walk used
was
In the Rush
ivift me
mec
in both
worth
(St. Matt.
is
ivith
other In
men.'
Hence
later times F
2
with
comes
friend,
a
long
senses
Gospelswe xii. 30).
meaning of the Latin versus, (Pastoral,113) writes, emu, w$b
you.'
our
by East.'
contra.
fightivith the
the
meanings, seemingly contradictory,in
two
se]"e nis mid has
of
'
'
read, With
towards.'
oore
our
has encroached
menn,
'I'll
be
upon
Old
68
and
for, by, driven old
senses
'
what
'
filled with
the
old
of with
:
will
with
the
'
it ?
with
overgrown it is
God this
we
with
'
'
in
;
'
the
of
oldest for
wine
him
'gave
for bread,'
came
In
envy.' kindred
Latin
Latin
for
worulde,
spectat.
As
to
parent of
from,
me,'
'to
find
we
of
such
as,
hold
oath
weigh
his head
np
to the
answers
of
We
read
have
of sins say,
in the
oldest
'
hint
likeness sent
Toward be
'
;
for, and
'
home.'
the
;
this,'quod '
;
to
In
hide This
me.'
the
old
beyond Jordan,'
dates
Scottish
the
xxi.
from
the
year
this
is
after him,' was
very
inserted
Latin
the
in
'
we
'
1000, in
after
early severed, the
they '
were or
middle
His
is also
him.' the
that our
after There
'
;
righteous
earlier.
made
secundum.
asked
in
fomenst
2).
prepositionafter appears
The
for
from
'
before,in
of
meaning
God,'
of
(St. Matt.
eow,
old
before
as
English
he is from
of
regards
'far from
work,'
for
of the
us
as '
common
'he
him
for Gode
'
as,
king,'
senses
'
now
our
later
clear
a
ongean
The
other
such
prepositionscoupled together.
two
We
;
for
him
the
idiom, fram begeondan Jordanen, see
remain
for
grace,' 'betrayed
some
from
rest
in the
last appears
for
should
we
hoc
from
in
;
'
ad
might
the
departed/ '
wood,'
drink,' 'held
appears.
pro
is the
we
he
phrase with
senses
'grace
per
phrase
1
that
;
last,the English for reminds
this
the
foran
keep
'
of
many
still
possible,'
last
moreover
inter.
Many
we
it has
;
expressed
of these
with
'
best
its brethren
some
grace,'
oath,' with
English.
mid, which
do
he
with
Latin
of
others
ont
Middle
and
substantive
to Godward
'
is
in
English In
known.
well
Chronicle
the
Shape. 1009
for
69 find,
we
'
to
iveard.'
^cipan
There
is
old
an
and
Latin
the
to
answers
of under, which
sense
Scandinavian
the
to
its Earliest
is
German,
High
This
inter viam.
common
which
and
is
'
to
nnder
get
way.' The to
oldest
of to
senses
fill,'mouth '
your
death,'
to
'
end,'
'
to
pieces,' is slightly altered sticcon
'
'
to
;
by
know
St. is
night to
Dative
Gothic
in
to
as
a
well
as
the
old
both
found
a
in
me'
ad
the
of
of
we
moreover,
to
to
replaced
phrase
Gothic
use
to
to miclum
The
and
Cut
ceorfan '
by
English ;
English
trace
'
eat
I doom '
is sometimes
in
preposition cet,the
The
last-mentioned '
phrases, '
to
have
our
;
to
up
applied to
as
preposition,and
'run
at
him,'
where
longer
say,
was
in
in
has
the ye
been
for
the
nextan,
intent
is
at
much
me.'
of
encroached
1049* cut
still say, but
meant;
At
night,' mid-
at
have
We
friendly sense
came
'
year
we
next.
to
oldest
our
heart,'
at
write
now
hostile
prison,and
which
in mt
(at least);
the
have
kin
of
near
among
Chronicle
In the
away
no
'
is
ad,
find
hand,'
at
home.'
at
Latin
We
to.
03t Icestan
comes
11
knowledge.'
my
Verb
dixit
'
'
day,'
'
of time.
mattsrs
can
this
to
from
after
Jerome's
time, preserves
the
*
phrases like,
cost,' is foreshadowed
my
The poeorfie.'
in
seen
mouth,'
to
this
to
are
old
is
a
we
days, sition prepo-
in
upon
later
times. The
oldest
him,' 'he them,'
'to
is
meanings on
feed
fire,''to on
of
on
are
avenge
thoughts,'
'on
seen on
in
him,' either
'
he '
to
took
on
gain
hand.'
on
The
Old
JO words
wise,'
'
of the
Latin
trnst
'
; we '
to
'
idle
on
the
into
old
'thrice
St.
in
bisceop; before, we
handy
find, on old in
;
John
that
St. John
cnt
is
idiom
still
As
corrupted
now
English
Caiaphas
we
body,'
on
two.'
on
is the
on
ficet gear
woes
Two
keep.
struction con-
verses
bisceop.
geare
in
gehende,
'
on
xi. 51 ;
construction
a
The
year,'the the Latin
'
'
hand,'
on
this
on
say,
yon,' long
on
'
times, brought
longer
no
even
imitation
The
en, in later
is life
took
on
nnlike
Very
a.
'
(in vain),
him.'
on
therefore
can
sheep'sclothing,' there 1
was
grace
and
English ;
phrases like,
in
the French
in and
forward
in very
Old
stand
might
him,'
on
English.
interchange in
of them
either
now
in
and
on
Middle
and
Latin
vi. 19
juxta, he
comes,
still
survives,
as
gehende 'ham
woes
scype. We
began
Adverbs. rehte We
as,
now
of
talk
In
an
the '
Paulus,
is seen,
afterwards.'
immediately ; also into
downs
also into
Verbs,
'
as,
into
ftmrryhtecefter
Prepositionsinto Nouns,
ujps and
outing;
Prepositions
turn
discoursed turn
even
to
Pastoral, 395,
Paul
man's
a
early
very
for
Verbal
I downed
we
Nouns,
him
with
this.' On turned
the
other
hand,
first into
an
it is curious
The
see
last
of
of
into
all it is
position. Pre-
a
became
Accusative
resources
Adjective
an
then
late ; it then
meaning afterwards, since; a Preposition, taking an time.'
and
Adverb,
Thus, sift means
that
to
sififta,
'
case
Language
as
seen
;
since
truly
are
wonderful. We before
follow its
very
old
usage
when
governing Preposition;
we '
as
put
a
Noun
in, this plea I
turn
Old
72 To
sparingly. hands
his
all his
which
hunting,
of
in this
father
of
sense
made
;
duty by
Our
phrases
die out
agency)
spite of-,to
used
before
; we
have
Abraham
to
;
ahould
already
first
Matzner
Gothic
the thus
0
lost
mother
where as
appears
Id
would
'
our
is translated
expletive.
translated
we
wish.
(St. John
xx.
Dear
by
In
the
ge
Sir.'
leof; the piece
same
by hig, hig ;
wishing to stop
which
any
In
Nu
one
we
15), and ^Elfric's word
'
for the
parent
was
ployed em-
sometimes
of the
(Thorpe,
was
that and
the
explains why ;
0
is used
the
Christ
eald
Leof
see
old
world
Colloquy, but
seems
Latin we
0, 0,
shout
hi,
Analecta,' 102,
103). The
English
of
Interjection. This answers
to
our
Ho.
old
employed
is the The
hwcet
(quid)
first word
of the
Beowulf,
old
may
usage
of
ivif.English
seems
latter
also
place Id.
say
tbink?'
you
(ah)
The
now
leof. Perhaps something
lingers about etiam
as
in
seen
The
la.
xiii. 35, and
say sir
we
too
cxix. 5, which
ii. 4) la
this
use
gif just
what
now,
old
and
a
1300.
(St. John
St. Luke
in
'
our
when
about
expressing a strong
ecce,
our
under
is not
supplied by wdld, eald, and
his
to
enough
in Psalm
me
is found
and by ]"cet
if,when
Latin
an
eow
girls,I believe, still
followed
of
find
on
;
was
addresses
school
0
We
quotes
quest Con-
Old
good
appeared.
the
let these
never
a
go
them
get
at
huntunge ;
on
English. As to Interjections, 0 was Gothic, but English until the Twelfth Century, when much
receive
to
;
ever
likeness
have
; we
man
i.e. in
hardly
writers
best
a
written, gdn
was
after his
arms.
of the
is
English.
prayers,
old
(by
of worms
eaten
Middle
one's
do
for
;
and
be
traced
as
an
and
down
English in to
times, though it
our
Sometimes different
the
other
how
lost
well
always
in
English
Without
reckoning have
(numerus)
English
;
Aurora
(pars);
but
hence
Pitt
Musis
arnica'
and
Strong
clufan (findere): of
meanings
Old
1
In the
himself
the
word
one
(gelu) and
In
Great
accents
Brunswick's '
What,
I
known
thus
hear,
clear,
voice
still vibrate
what,
what
"
Scott, Scott, Scott
1
Hot, hot, hot
'
What,
what,
! !
!
what
!
'
Our sceario
The
Scandinavian
and
New
translate
and
:
Methinks
in
clifan (heerere)
well
are
nouns.
(serra).
saga
Major Scott, and
meets
of the
both.
Verbs
box,
English, Latin,
Kolliad, the King
and
for both
our
bogr (prora),
(vomer)
stands
it
stands
morning.'
rimy
;
On
often
punningly
scear
of old
lutum.
old hrim
to
'a
by
bear
representative
able
was
cleave
our
(dictum)
one
both
for
stands
Icelandic
(ora), the
rima
has
word
a
tongue. .Thus
the parent bigan (flectere), sagu
two
palus, and
Latin
in the older
for both
is used
But
might
the
New
borne
times, idle might
Latin
the
translated
words
the verb
it
meanings
word
one
two
were
saw
and
somewhat
always
tale.
a
or
man
translated
have
hand,
as
share
73
be
to
the earliest
represents boga (arcus)and the
Our
*
a
has
word
from
of the
one
also
once
for what
as
either
has
fen
might
; thus
meanings
often
thus
thought
was
English
an
applied to
now
Shape.
by King Greorge the Third.1
overdone
be
its Earliest
on
my
ear.
many ;
it
presents re-
words.
expresses
Old
74 It
is the
the
with
same
the waefu'
and
woodie
English
for
term
has
left such
word,
a
revived
seen
in
of the
parts
the
Old
dnlic
been
driven
some
the
and
other.
Thus the
Verbs
we
have
old
ahnian
(concedere).
(permittere)and settle to
do 1
;
for
words
they
say
made 1
later
a
So
pronounce
in
polite speech
hedle-fov sad
the
old
the
mistake
quiviswas
qualsivoglia.
and
sanus,
in lost
old
unnan
for
too
lefan have
we
This
louer now
has
to
talk
of
Dorsetshire
old
Old
true
but
hail for
Italy,and
santry, pea-
advantage
an
one
the
was
over
English sound
grando.
confounding in
sent repre-
healing;' the
have
have
each
sahtlian.
We
The
hdlian.
to
own,
French,
wound
a
tells us,
in
that
*
in
locare.
Barnes
Mr.
they
of
and
hcelan
as
and
laudare and
;
terval, in-
long
into
run
both
and
setlan
a
the
is used
leave
elsewhere
healing a wound,' were
verb,
one
(possidere)and
for both
seen
for both
duty
verbs
us
is
but
now
We
oddly corrupted,
speak,
to
so
lately
France.1
Itfan(relinquere). Thus
stand
slovenliness
become
have
modern
The
has
hand-booh.
from
unique
corruptions have,
both
only
borrow
to
cases
in
some
centuries
many
Murray
word
in
but
have, therefore, after
we
;
new
a
open-handed.
to express
Mr.
English
the old
coins
gone,
replaced after
Puritans.
parted with In
used
the
with
to do
Thus, upahefednesis
uppishness; gifolis
was
fa
weary
dropped, and
instinct
popular
and
'
corruptionof
a
sometimes
has
country givishis
fine
a
it is
line,
nothing
has
old lines.
the
our
selfishof
revived
word that
on
died out, Sylf-lic
Bums's
In
fessus;
gap
it were,
as
English.
the first word
(maledictio).A
werg
by
sound.
'
!
Middle
once
;
We
way thus
have
distinct
replaced by
the
sounds
words
of these
Thanks
to
have
at
the
of
a
Sometimes different
his
to
poetry
of the
sometimes
this
the
arise.1
is
the
now
well. old vowel
of the
sound
in
as faithfully
Old
worthy,smithy
f
tells
has
the
the
bell,the
to
old
racing men
; but
bulls, the
glad
was
of the verb.
form
to
adorn
Something
toil and
with
happened
of
slangy,
Such
he
yielded
both till,
tylian.
English
pedigree.
of
used
one
that
us
to two
the old bellaii has
thus
;
the latter
kind
gives birth
English word
verbs
with
reckoned
are
so
Scott
from
In
word
belloiv and
same
coming
kept
one
of deer.
other
knew
often
modern
both
Hood
75
weorfte,srrrifffte.
the former
us
blunders
; hence
:
not
end
Shape.
slovenlyforefathers,English
our
punster's Paradise We
its Earliest
in
English
a
our
day
but
which
is tout,
one
find
w^e
are
have word
a
Alfred
King
words
many
that old
good
a
well
known
to
writing fta heafudu
totodon
ut, the heads
projected,peeped out, (Pastoral,
105).
To
from
lark
verb
North
from
the
called
a
of
laker.
1
we
Hail
Idcan
old
An
leika. from
this
eaten
The
to a
verb
.
the
year
husc,a slight.
puzzle
brick;
is there
actor
the old
known
have
(ludere) ;
pronounced layke,coming
comes
school, about
this
stranger
a
is but
the
dyderian (decipere) 1843, that
our
class
was
:
to
to turn
were
is
been
they
at
Scott's lines '
which
hoax
(fragmentum)
I remember
given
Trent
have
that
the
Icelandic
To
men
by saying brice
the
kindred
Newcastle
old
comes
thy cold
and
into Latin
clouded
longs and
beam,' "c, shorts.
I still recall
the
'
disgust
of
attempt
:
the
it
master
(yir plagosus) on
began with grando I
reading
one
blockhead's
Old
j6 snnk
has
low, since
very
the
writer;
grave
become
riddle.
the
parent
of
the
Readers the
'
Plural "old
his
barred.1 but
in the
Latin The
comes
in
form
'to
pink
of
of the
old
is not
p.
296, pyngan of
Lady
all
He's
Such
Our them
lower
'
pig's
as
orders
in
(viscera). Locke, beast; small
his
see
Pastoral, p. 1
derive
An the the
1678,
461.
'
To
old
spoon,
spanan,
so
of
seeingvery
known
its Perfect
to
our
spun,
is
one
heap
a
known,' 'unbe-
on,'
known
to
innewearde, of
inwards
I. 402.
To
in
Alfred's
King to
man
far into young to
; '
lad
'
old
found a
Asahel.
as,
dish
the
Bourne,
spirit up
well
with
of
the
English pedigrees.
of
the
wrote
be
from
this verb
egg
best
is
now;
the adverb
;
enjoy a
this
Fox
it may
antiquary,capable verb
;
Life, by
slangy ;
seems
'
innerds
door
my
fell clever
a
t
in the
seen
from
'to
the
much
now
phrases
.
to
had
es,'became
tu
keep
is derived
lay claim
has
slaying
ISTairne's ballads
fad (verus)
'
good
a
this
or
when
'
slogan,the
(borrowed
Abner
punching.
remember
elegant phrase
an
people,''swingeing damages,' may
from
man
used
our
one
oak,'
my
clipped.
was
{ar,
it is
and
way,
sport
a
There
it off
(parous);
from
come
in
Barkis,
will
(claudere);
to round
garment, is
letter
'
any-
hridrian
as
Mrs.
first
(ferire).
by
little near
a
the
have
pungetung
noun
comes
is
nsed
over
School-days
English
pungere) is
hence
slop, an slops.
sparran
Pastoral,
verbal
old
of sledn
usual
To
Z,just
must
of late years, the
into
husband
name
College phrase
of
her
English verb,
art) in
changed
Brown's
Perfect
attached
be
hneaiv, with
Tom
Slogger ;
cannot
common
that
old
of
English.
diddle
The
pur
Dickens, allows is
has
r
has
this
Middle
and
a
'
sing is not
milestone,
men
allure.
act
and
a
might
maidens,
reckoned to
seems
of the
come
from to
of
source
'
Our No
Old
of
old
could
now
snican
:
Northumbrian
wheedle,
beg
'
;
Fas
the
was
Alfred an
old
as
well
by
much
an
evil
cniht
or
as
higher low
very
many
lost, but
which
we
The
old
wyrt
only
in
keeping in
(dolus). sadly degraded.
loftiest
p. 142.
Our
Latin
Puer
about
in
as
our '
ivcedlian, to down
to
yelp.
been
applied
rises
now
odor,had be
might
former
the
nap
have, in
come
seldom
the
smirk
senses,
We
have
might fussy
our
of
of the old
sense
world
words now
to
above a
good
translated word
English
1050, the
survives
alive old the
which in
use
rose
latter
many
in
have
we
of a
few
not
restricted
most
a
common
wort, and
like Botherhithe.
survives
that
(herba),so
St. John's
Hrif (uterus) in
the
for
sank
1360.
are
names
the
meaning.
the
may
wrinkle
a
creeping things.'
in
end/a;
in
about
There
'
Stink, like
woman.
either
of
the
see
debasing meaning
no
has gilpan (gloriari)
;
is
often
had
these
used
Athelstane
or
but
adjective
an
read
we
mannish, snealc,shove, or
changed old
Here
sprout
swindle
ivrence
are
Psalter, I.
rather
and
words
is used be
'
obsolete
use
;
(dormire) might the
the
English
dignifiedsense
a
and
here
Our
it
disguised
a
we
;
!
gammon
vanish.
to
sight
Pastoral, 249,
mockery)
cry,
from
come
writer
in
scornful
swindan,
must
you
in
(hold
gamene
from
come
In the
root.
same
our
first
at
it is in truth
;
77
to-spryttan (excitare); spurt
old the
Latin
the
from
come
form
habban
phrase, though
classical
a
Shape.
its Earliest
in
English
old, is
other
such
midriff; hyft (ora)
The
English
said words
chines
of
names
the
Isle
in
most
are
; thus
now
cine
of
wholly sense. seen
plants^ proper useful
(scissura) Wight;
in.
and
Old
j%
Chine,
Gang
Black
dropped
of the
out
and
Northfleet
The
hills round
names
used
Knoll
South
in the
Oxford
for
stood
as
us
that
and
town us
its last
two
old
that
us
alive the
twy
one
or
by
two
towns,
for peace
name
stands
stool
(aranea)
has
; copp
is
a
we
hill
not
but
we
a
now
If
use
has
We
have
a
in
names
out
has
or
in
long
Teutonic
our
long
the
as
old we
Frith
attercop in cobweb
see
Hay Cop
kept efesian(tondere), old
the
way, old
relic of itself in
survives
Twyford
relic,found
The
true lost
Roman
that
Participle,wizened.
left
(curvus)
had
is,in
died
have
coping stone,and
in the
eaves
its Past
we
off,
two
or
Walker, Baxter,
as
syllablealone left,as in
upland
Proper
say that so
at
pagan
Chester.
word
Church.
remains
Plural.
keep
crumb
its last
our
of the
old
an
old
cannot
we
Hexham
Buxton.
(to swallow) old
in
(such
altogether dead,
(apex)
near
should
is
;
valley;
Tadcaster
for duo.
an
the
Meadow
mile
a
and
Perhaps
preserves
elsewhere
dropped
been
Gut,
Arrowsmith,') that terms.
new
Law,
prevailed
by
imitation
of trades
names
Bowyer, Lister,and called
The
stood
once
old
indeed, port and
;
caistor
as
the
or
once
geotan (fundere).
elsewhere
of
Port
;
fleot
the Float.
den
'port,used
town
a
English
(brook)
Roman for
old
Tor, the
North
syllables,a good
castra, known
are
old
the
country.
of the
reminds
reminds
the
the
preserve
the
burn
in
as
name
a
the
up
of
fine
a
England.
is still called
races,
keeps well
as
speaks
forefathers
keep
different
by
reminds
Holbourn
are
of
us
have
three
of Southern
remind
at Bristol
Buxton
the
of
oat
speech
common
which
Deepden
;
words
two
Southfleet
(stationavium),
English.
Middle
Crummie,
as
a
verb Our
lar, Singu-
ivisnian,
glendrian
glanders. the
name
The
often
and
Old
8o
weaver's
trade
thing,in
its
would
for
not
phrase,
'
heir-looms.
remains
causa,
for
shepherds
The
old
wright (faber),still
common
died
out
in
in
bear
may
England,
except
and ship-ivright,
only
in
far back.
wind
something ; it
of his
like
habban
torguere and solvere. had We
old
may
sense
dates
both
for
Find
has
wright, wheel-
(affinis)
of
in,
p.
of
well
as
63)
as
of
that
both from
drive
a
stickingpigs, always
We
early times. had
and
the
for sense
; '
him. to
welFas
the
uxor.
far
back
still means third
a
(let) should
;
drive
have
meaning,
and
;
either
sanction
good of
always obstare.
cattle
stickingto both
both
have
of sinere
trade, and
opus
(Sweet's 'Anglo-
habere
old it had
la?tan
as
with
very
of
speaks
witness
as
date
(shoot)
; sceotan
and
mere,
verb
one
work
bear
mulier,
meant
well
of
borne
that
as
farmer
a
run
neither
always
as
sad
we fish-wife,
a
or
dolor
I had
'
fear
well
as
officer
'
to
that
sense,
has
servns,
given
meanings
second
man
contradictory meanings now
by
know.
we
old sibb
saying,
meant
iveorc
meanings
It is curious
the
that
Scotland, has
these
a
the
by of
remains
Reader,'
as
I
'
The
told
meaning
one
also
sense
trahere
means
Saxon
alive
wife has always
different
tale
compounds
The
had
Thus
speak
we
show
to
in
that
know
to
weather
the
sense
When
The
and
kept
The
former
fact that
than
impliesinferiority ; an
men.
thing.'
senses,
like.
more
weather.'
nor
homo
such
see
Thus
this is
procella;
the
to
English word,
very
phrases,
The
the
word
gossip.
It is curious an
two
The
our
one
Veritas.
English
old
Milton's
survives
in
rights of it,'remains
the
of
of
thing,' 'but
any
hear
to
would
riht
of
sense
English.
talk
also
we
:
Middle
a
friend.
invenire
and
Shape.
its Earliest
hi
English
8
1
yourself.' The adverb fceste has from the first had two meanings ; a Frenchman once said to be fast complained that in England a horse was
providere;
when
'
find
mnst
you
had
that
that
verbs
all the
retaining mtwitan, remains
that
us
of the
prefixhaving commonly given Onlilitan
asteallan
enlighten; a
has
been
been
thus, the
last
have
no
of drink
of
had
other
many
;
the
verbs.
compounding
made
old
keep
dranc like Our
the ivild-deor-ness, We
have
also
it vanguard.
in the epistle
same
has
the
clippedthe Our
way,
a
in
loss '
old
been
tacked
been
formed.
lost
:
the
in
the
is in
to
on
We
Perfect
French tried
druncon
sing, and
our
is
nothing
We
avant-ward, to
of
power '
beasts.
followingtheir Scandinavian Q
old
prepositions;
wilderness
wild
writers
Northern
lost
the
Singular,and
that
of
this
(locus),except in stow verb (locare)-
been
sorest
place
anew
the
be remarked
may
alone
anti ;
edniwe,
two
stow
for its
few know
; how
linger in
install ; but
between
we
is
altogether.1 Sometimes
the substantive
though
this
;
foreignre. by taking the shape of
againes,against,has
longer
for its Plural
1
off
cast
in
our
niceties of inflection have
Many
but
become
syllableof togenes
names,
proper
Greek
before
way
French
confusion
a
thus
and
ongegn,
has
often
too
has
there
the
imitated
has
ed
clipped
Of
is lefty
one
wyte (culpa). Answer old and, the
our
stantives sub-
many
letters still
last
Thus
to them.
on
prefix mt, only
of
shape
trace
a
preserves
the
it was.
the
of
(locus) tacked
em
bore
show
to
of what
remains
gate.
a
preposition sadly mangled
the
in
tied to
wreck
a
twit ; its three
our
Scotland,
but
ber-ern,alone
old
barn, the
fast when
also
galloping,and Our speech is now
still
and
clip apostleand forefathers.
2)2
Old
and
Middle
English. ""
keep manhood, However
Latin
for
manship, and
be
allowed,
that
the
weightiest Word, at the
coming
If
end. of the
leading tongue be
rather
was
aside.
cast
this
speech into the
dialect
new
former
would
be
speakers who
is also
There that
hope
finelyvaried
in construction
is
have
'
he,'
gold
done, he '
man,'
this
'
of
noble
'
she
race
marble
lean,' ' who 1
well
have
you
If these
into will
entitle
be
to
were
to
go
waste to
be
terse
his breath the
and more
London '
'
die
'
'
Our
pithy ; than
a
he
that
gone,
words,
'
language of the world
by
help.
in future
His
years.
this
'
firm one, and
sensibility
First, London,
thence
return
holy
wolf
old
so
spake
'come
Return.'
would a a
speech, as spoken in common Englishman average your can
us
'
shall,'
you
grey
'
never
classic
and
Let
maid,'
English, they this: 'Will give me you
like
to
of the first class ?
wonderfully
into
turned
something me
three
the
English
done,'
complied,'
dies,' ' it is
answers
all
prose.
the
came,'
the
traditions.1
hard,' 'lady mine,'
expressive are
How
our
spoke
I
English,
to flexibility
as,
'
a
in
their
writing sentences,
all,' his daughters three,'
come
old classic
their national
'
none,'
left,' with
steel, as
as
I
have
bring
to
heritageof
leave
never
the
navian Scandi-
simpler
were
tinge of poetry
a
shall
we
is the
false to
not
are
to become
the far
to add
pithand strength; this
often
German,
the North-Eastern
of the
sure
its construction,
were
chance
any
the ruins
on
vogue,
and
of
peasants
; if
in
it
prose,
would peculiarity
shires,in their dailytalk,followed construction
English
English
world,
The
Old
in Latin
ever
present tongue
our
cumbrous
as
fore there-
have
humanity.
remember
must
we
lost
compensating advantages.
must
to
have
we
the
to
recourse
has
but
be
panded ex-
ticket that
riage railway car-
life,is will
tongue is well
never
fitted
English in principles.'The
of
lesson
his
to
reach
tongue underbred
allow
the
dead
There which
was
1877
of
been
to
poetry, as
French
in Cadmon's
seen
mid
hie
ac
Ferede Fiftena
Deop S8B
the
Mr.
Croker,
once
between
'
be at
traces
plain. This
which
wrote
As the
it is,
French
far above
the
forefathers,
our
This lines
art
though
tive Allitera-
was
the
on
in
the well-read
Deluge
Frenchified
:
"
brogan Halig god and
nerede.
stod ofer Dunum
flod.3
his
History about
Spenserian verb
suicidal scholar Mr.
we
Hrinon
English
cavalry pricking
objectedto by review of the History; the differand the tasteless pedant could not
Froude
Gibbon
uses
would
was
many
fine
old
have
shuddered.
phrases,
improves our tongue, just as the penny-a-linerdebases Conybeare'sAnglo-Saxon Poetry, xxxiii.
scholar 2
which
lioenduni
Drence
fine old
in the famous
the
written
this love of Alliteration in
happilymarked.
more
as
moston
ne
Hseste
over
far
Fearme
Wcetres
Macaulay
of
art
rimes.
Wseg
Lord
must
to
yet altogetherlost,prone
Faere
1
we
so
down.1
sentences, and
of
For
Conybeare
level
us
ing stand-
our
rises far above
favourite
not
copy
drag
a
ease.
one
have
we
have
fain
;
least let
never
commonplace
construction in flexible
writers
prose
must
we
;
vulgaritywould
varied
German
the
from
great man,
steps of the poets, at
English speech
our
in
will
reason
83
phrase quoted, are
brethren
in the
steadilytread right
the last
Shape.
the
writings of
taken
I have
whom
its Earliest
g
2
The
it.
Old
84 down
poets 1830.
from
Bras
like
say,' 'fair make
'
'
Smith
kin,' 'bed
and
most
well
fixed
;
loving
eye
Gothic
Beer
and
Bible.'
as
we
Priests in
with
hang
are
the
into
sinking
held
We
were
to
should
that
confused
It is
have
'
was
was
sailed as-
of All
The
an
classes
look
the
English of
men
back
written
a
their
with
It
literature,
thousand
many
their
was
these
that
intricate
years
poets
English poetry
have
been
rugged rocks
ragged rascal ran.'
flexions in-
tongues from has
long dropped
old ballad, beginning with
round
Lazarus,
truly wonderful
kept
jargon.
to
language tolerably
a
prevented
old forms, that fond
fowl/
1874
earliest
exceptions,they
doubt, a
as
head.'
day
two
keeping
is old.
know),
priests,no
high
crumbs.'
of the
English (without
and
to
board/
Wolsey
of his
soul
the
was
rare
what
to
the cnrate
comforted
influence
with
sooth
and
Tory majority in
The
fairlywell preserved for so leaving the old Aryan cradle.
1
'
main,'
'
'
and
and
Poets
have
always
bred,'
forgive,' fish, flesh, and
compared
that
after
and
alive
kept
"
Alliteration
poetry.
and
:
by dogs
This
far
'
born
witness,
popnlarity
has
Begot by butchers,but by bishops bred, holds his haughty How high his Honour
'doctored
so
the
to
death
bear
can
it is that
and
might
and
to
follows
Sydney
the
'
'
further
on
Brunswicker's I
This
woe,'
muddle.'
said to be due as
l
foul,' 'kith
forget
and
meddle
and
mar,' '
the
on
known.
in 1849.
weal
or
or
Haman,' 1
is well
old metre
phrases
line
it
traces
schoolboy recollections,to
own
my
of this
'
noble
Byron's
English.
Earle
1550, and
to
Qnatre
at
Middle
and
"
in
the
which
'
old
go.
Religion,in
of
Poetry.
Christian
The
seen.
has
All
it.
from the
best
to
them, if
fleetinga thing in
hand
Bede
alike
bear
the
write
after
Holland, laughs Bible
English
English.
It
at the
at his
long-neglected claims a
new
studies philological Trench
is
by professorsof
fine
"cious tast.'
a
the
this
to
to her
that
of
idea
verb
done
fix
to
Wickliffe
truth
its so
old
as
a
anyone,
traditions
that leader
Hervas, for his
!
how
who
has as
made in
a
one
was
as
It to
Lord
with
Lady not
the
critic of
of
reviving
glorious Mother-
our
the
acknowledges.
foremost of
and
may
;
taught Dryden
chance
mere
present Archbishops
Dr.
it has
;
finger-ends, settingup
no
Bishop Patteson,
be
influence
philological argument
a
was
priests
tongues,
conservative
the poet himself
English, as
of
hundreds
Aldhelm,
witness
Anglican clergy
Macaulay,
1
and
cling fast
English pulpit ever was
the
up
effect may
same
apply
may
has
race,
took
in
language ; religionand philologygo
as
hand.
Tyndale,
we
the
way
Pagan
mankind
languages spoken by fix
noble
ministers
most
a
the
us
the
the
are
Swinbnrne,
Mr.
this
into
Bible, translated first to last had
upon
world
the
over
of
where
tradition
85
Thomson
Morris, show
of Mr.
conservative
dropped
'
Erectheus
should
abreast
run
'
Sigurd
we
'
The
examples.
and
Shape.
life ; of this, Spenser and
common
l^est
its Earliest
in
English
our
the
tongue.1 for his
renowned
missionary achievements.
good Teuton, and
is therefore
heartilyabused
writing. One of them, who writes about scquaand a fancontortionist diathesis,reviles the Archbishop as a I have seen it affirmed that our language is healthilydeveloping '
itself,when and
grammar
thought
to
every
penny-a-linerscatters
broadcast
newfangled French phrases, without the writings of Defoe, Swift, and Fielding!
his
giving
bad one
86
Old
and
Middle
APPENDIX
TABLE
Axy
who
one
given
OF
Grimm's
to
TO
between
Law,
f (w),are
of sounds
will
hear
we
that
there
Grimm's the
from k
is
a
Law
Our
verb
throat-sounds
the
tooth-sounds
the
in
pisures with
and
the that
1
words
of
our
Pope Pius he
speaks
for
'
I
another
"
in
see
we
a
the
one
the
direct
These at
page
31.
Scotland
In
IX. to
a
uses
servant,
form he
servare
the
tooth-
the
between
Theodore
becomes
different forms
the
Greek
(keep) in
calls it serbare.
link between
hand,
be
the
rokh,
dy}ypan.Thus
compared (as to their ceathair,all three words having the English (fethower)four. The like may
like
connection
lip-sounds,for facts explain the
What
tumulus.
further
lip-soundson a
once
he shows
old
is also
at
see
; moreover,
the
There
When
observes
from
come
different groups
g ; the child
partsof
some
(k),h.
c
group.
and
cumulus
of the
true
go,'we
can
c, d and
Latin
must
given
tetores
Irish
:
lip-sounds,b, pf
three
failingexactness
the
Russian.
English
with
throat ; here
and
the
of these
t and
sounded
the other.
on
Feodor
when
touch
'
do
the
duck
close
fact that
confused
tan
never
of the
andEnglish words, connection, according
followingsounds
one
between
ruff (rough)is
and/.
I
between
the back
sounds
'
link
with
that
see
get
say
connection call
we
often
child
a
to
Sanscrit
a
the
on
CONSONANTS.
together.1 This also holds and of the throat-sounds, g,
closelylinked tooth-sounds,d, t, th ; it is easy
see
the
insist
to
I.
OF
the kindred
4, will
3 and
It is needless
But
CHAPTER
INTERCHANGES
compares
at pages
English.
dialects
first
letters) ing, mean-
same
may
a
of
be
Bull
seen
;
but
Old
88
and
English.
Middle
i"
"became
and
becomea
j;
So
jaw.
Aryan
becomes
capella
as
javelle,
Sanscrit
the
has
j
and
verb
the
replaced
ceowan
far
a
older
g.
In
Teutonic
the
the
English
Celtic
is
gosper
became
Sanscrit
the
;
the
is
the
our
;
Century is
this
English
traceable
wai'm
the
;
like
something
pronounced
vesper,
y
Twelfth
though
w}
gharma
Latin
the
In
Gothic.
into
softened
early
was
g
in
y
often
very
g
earlier
much
with
"began
(annus)
gear
tongues
uesper. is
There
words
at
pronounced
with
the
The
I
their
grand
have
here
of
Grammar in
1
the
for
In
due
have
volvo, it
and
(quid) is
is
the
same
in
become
has
sometimes
heard
something
like
done
have
must
vot.
as
this
last
w.
but
few one
any
;
heed
different
himself.
Chapter the
am
old
this
;
crit Sans-
the
see
;
may
Aryan
instances that
reads
find
therein
the
curious
Bopp's
'
other
work
may
French
change inter-
Comparative of
scores
and
tongues,
Brachet's
M.
of
out
amples ex-
the
supplies
Grammar
examples.*
many
I
Germans
given
with
and
ivot,
w
hwcet
w
in
as
v,
English
Our
and
v
Latin
our
v.
consonants '
The
like
speech refined
between
4.
very
London
Subject
and
Scandinavian
most
with
3
pages
been
vulgar
connection
close
a
Old
copying.
I.
it
English.
be
will In
remarked
this
respect
that I
I
have
simply
not
follow
always the
author
cented ac-
89
CHAPTER
NORTHERN
lines and
Seventh land
fast
root, and
welcome
beyond
the
fact
that
so
the
in
much
forgotten by
from
came
into
first sprang
favour, that
even
West
the
speech English
their
called
was
dialect of Northumbria,
by Angles, that
was
Thames
be
to
the
Bede.
and
Alcuin, who
was
taken
of all Teutons,
foremost
or
missionaries
Cadmon
as
men
court
It
land
was
on
never
his
Humber.
notice, and
such
learning
Christianityhad
There
bred
to
in earnest
come
himself, the
glad to
Saxons
had
Teutonic
no
was
the
in
that
us
there
terative Alli-
Cadmon's
but
;
been
have
Chapter
Northumbria
Ireland. had
Charlemagne
as
match
12C.
remind
Centuries
Thither
Italyand
settled
Deluge
Eighth
civilisation. from
the
on
last
writers
Wessex
could
that
the
in
given
from
taken
1000-1
CORRUPTIONS,
examples
mostly
680-1000.
ENGLISH,
EARLY
The
II.
of
students
our
; a
Mother-
tongue. This
English
bequeathed ravages
of
to
us
the
have, however,
points it kept
of
the
few
but
Danes
in
enough
far closer
North,
or
Northumbrian,
owing
monuments, the
of
to the
libraries.
Northern
it left old
to
to
see
Aryan
that
Mother
in
has the
We some
Speech
Old
90
classical writers
the
than the
of
remnants
other
Victoria's
mainly
the
well,
far
still be
read
of the
Tenth
lay is
the
else found
warlike
It has
called
'the
Mr. which
in their
1
"
Cadmon
discovered
Haigh. the
time
on
that
the
Mr.
great bard
we
of
the
had
of the
earlier
the
just as
a
heathenism;
Christ,who
to
.
nowhere
feelingsof of
bonds
dress
Appendix,
my
possess
the
applied
may
upon
English
to
the
he
had
is
their
dress, on
; and
this confirms
Stephens assigns the of the North.
Runes,
their
secret
;
delight of seeing them
the
being published
is the
fause}"o (not Cadmon) cross
Ruthwell
unlocked
never
'
mce
mean
no
English
in
of
translated had
Southern
later
by
bard,
so
give
forms
are
1840
afterwards
long
graven
engraven
I
English
out
or
were
clearlyappeals
in
that
to
up
Ruth-
hero.'
young
Kemble
lines
these
Balder
of
written
is
eyes.
at
Runes
in its Southern
old
hardly yet
tales
old
it
our
up
Northumbrian
Century of
set
the
poem
Forty
earliest
and
race,
same
Crucifixion,a lay which
length
some
;
the
;
in
spoken
these
keep
was
and
;
the
lay on
written.1
was
Bnt
English, it
must
we
cross
great
Seventh
Cross
Ruthwell
be
to
boasts
(sum),
(facio).
Standard
English
Century.
of the
poem
stone
a
the
full
at
of
that
an
noble
a
beom
am,
"
clearlythan
Dumfries
Cadmon,
compiled
to
from
it enshrine
hand.
thus, it
;
language
more
history
680,
year
not
upon
Mr.
mi
the
Northumbria
on
About
not
in
verbs
day
the
tracing
In
the
did
did.
of Wessex
writers
it
of Wessex
foreshadows
it
points
Queen
as
five
English.
(video), fleom, (fugio), gedom
geseom
in
Middle
and
a
noble
guess
inscriptionlately made
fragment
long of the
ago
by-
Judith
Northern
from
old
an
that
he had
English.
English
Seldom
has
of
confirmation
the
skinbook
only three
of
his
translation
such
been
a
hit
91
found
He
Vercelli.
at
letters
there
Corruptions.
Early
"
to
rect. cor-
snch
and
a
hit.1
a
These
Ruthwell
dying
words
Runes
of
in
are
with
agreement
English lines
the few
Bede,
close
embedded
~k
in the
Latin
which
did
not
appear
centuries
later.
betokens
the
Southern
an,
The
n, with
which
the
of
here
Runes,
in
Southern
The
eld. in a, like
Plural
is
letter
ends
old Norse
and
Southern
of the
two
Accusative,
Dual
Infinitive
the
found,
until
English
ungcet, the
word
the
the
not
in
Eriesic.
Imperfect
clipped. There is a curious softening is gutturalh in celmihtiga(almighty) ; the word
written
almeyottig.2
speech of
Sixth
Danish from
but
the
been
has
The the
The
hoariest
the
ended,
In
text.
the
Century
neighbours the
Ruthwell
of the
Archaologiafor 1843, I
a
much
Kudurlagamar
been
mainland.
I
Discoveries, p. 223).
by their# few
King
words
Alfred's
p. 31.
earlier instance was
give a
with
in"
Northumbria
influenced
Cross, compared
2
give
conquered
have
must
1
can
who
men
a
famous
We
know
of the
softeningof the guttural. syrian Assyrian name, (Smith, Asthat
it afterwards
appears
as
Chedorlaomer. 3
We
follow
the North, which
is
more
primitive than the South,
Old
92 The
English
illuc ; but
here
general has are
and
'
?
would
Hwcer
replaces hwider
seems
to
The about
be another
hundred
the
text
which
from
the
good judge, to words
days
which
found
The
The
whole
such
as
in
it
was
pronouncing
before
a,
as
Th our
the
the
word.
in yacre,
which
modernized
was
Alfred.
But
by Wanley,
I set down
here
a
those in
our
is
"
here
But
is translated
has is in
the Danes
in Dorset
yale, yarm,
and
allowed Northern overran
they
others.
'
to
for the
first appears
unwisdom
before
speech,is
in Southern
to
Bosworth, Origin of the Germanic
Languages, pp.
by
good drop.
the land.1
still sound See
'
English,
Mr.
Poems. 1
is
It is
Runes.
language spoken
manuscript
spoken this
737.
manuscript, and
that of
to
whither
Appendix,
by King
(to),unknown
modern
character
which
his time
version
til '
in this old
Alfred. old
'
word
in my
me
Ruthwell
the
a.d.
nearer
'
pedantic.
thought
quote is referred
year
Alfred's
than
The
are
I
to say,
So
%er.
work.
Cadmon's,
after
years
by
BlicklingHomilies,
the
Northern
of
fragment
two
in
later than
sixtyyears
another
be
now
specimen given by
next
that
Latin
to the
translated
find this word
corruption become,
going
you
English.
(thither) answered
ftider
we
this
Middle
56-60.
the
Barnes'
e
Northern
English. of the
great mark
One
in
Gothic
The
next
was
is
have
other
the
as
even
form.
The
The
The
was
and
Danish,
The
;
less
Past
this
to
hrefte.
out
give a
modern
rather
few
than
the
Rushworth
2
We
See
an
this
is
of ;
st ;
knows.
dropped,
Old
Anglian
speech Danish
the
to
ciple. Parti-
liquid, is
times some-
Southern
for sumus,
earun
estis,,
nearly always syndon.2 to
show
follows
the
Psalter,
things
many
Southern
that
our
Northern
form.3
Gospels, iv. (Surtees Society),Prolegomena, cix.
however, find,.
the form
3
in
Norse
speech
from
words
English
1
and
the
also remark
We
often
the a
later
s, not
say, thou
(rough) replaces
ro"6
;
in
many
sitto,I sit
German
before
h, coming
nt; this in Southern
s a
found
are
in
gebletsod.
Low
the
of
King Alfred's
than
day
one
Psalter,
from
as
:
ends
Participles is
is not
ge
u
year
Singular
Person or
0
we
in
instead
differs
corrupt
other
any
old
cast
I
in
the
There
do.
Person
Scotch
in
than
nearer
e,
that
This a
first
Latin,
visitest
cje
the
bledsad,-blessed, instead- of
as
as
(latus)
translated
Psalter
Second
Lowland
prefix
brad
about
Humber.1
the
ends, like the
thou
been
ourselves
we
the chief is,that
neosas,
from
date
of the
which
in
ondredic,I fear. as
93
appears
English
specimen, employs
respects
verb
a
monument
have
to
south
just
ea,
English ;
the
;
may
thought
former
Southern
is,that
Northumbrian
earliest
It is
the
like
e
Corruptions.
braid.
shires
of the
North
French
Psalter, which
a
850.
a.d.
the
like
pronounced
Early
"
ic biddo
extract
aran
in
Kentish
Charters
in the oldest Charters
from
the Psalter
in my
of Kent
(Kemble, and
Appendix.
I.
234),
shire. Worcester-
Old
94
As
to
this
the
sound
different
from
that
here
for the
1
"word.
Psalter, of
we
what
We
still have
freo and both
the
in
the
Frio
and
hiveol,our Northern
and
former North
remark, was
South.
quake,fare, which
cwaceS, faran.
Southern
a
in the
vowels usual
was
English.
repeat
may
English
civeceft, ferian,our written
were
Middle
and
on
hiuiol
free and Southern
very
We
the are
Thames written
wheel.
forms
see
We
of this
Old
96 other
the
South
the
Plural
wrohton,
since
the
;
of
of
instead
sowed
Scotch
The
should
by
Sermons
the
of
Lever,
poets for
our
In
68,
I. p.
of
ofdune,
is
There
hlaf in We knoll
the
;
process
this
placed,is
now
allowed
and
of vowels becomes
is
mo
in
seen
is still used
fiis it
(hoc) employed of old
; ftes was
now
This
is
an
early
I,n,
cnol or
in the
written
keep
alive.
North.
English word
than
bread
;
comb, phrase bio-bread,for honeyPanis
the year and r, is
at
for what
always
the
Englished by
was
1100.
hnol
beginning), while to remain
still
poets
I. p. 52.
both
Englished
elsewhere
was
the
in the
to
is
144, descendero
commoner
down
the h before was
mowed
lated amjpliustrans-
and
Feminine.
which
no
South see
:
man,
use
first word
Psalter,
here
that
corruption.
it first appears in the
ever
see
all wool
mar
paring usuallybegan now
I
years,
find
we
Neuter
we
fteos the
adown,
our
Clipping and I think
them
Northern
the
see
we
Northern
stigu;
dune
on
for their love
with
Psalter, II. page
the
In
a
encroachment
more.
the Masculine, and instance
Psalter,
above, has replaced
Southern
Genders, just as
for other
in
soivn.
;
a
the
better,put
known
the
by
not
mee,
the
was,
goiDg
last few
in this Psalter, I. p. 126,
00, and
by
and
well
are
The
been
know
in
wyrce
this,in
marked the
work
verb
but
;
has
verbs
Within
mown
the
imjrctun.
dislike of consonants
and
of
slypton,as
writers, who
some
by
into
Strong slepon.
the
a
Weak
plainly at
was
wrought
our
Perfects
the
English.
Perfect
II. p. 183, is turned upon
Middle
hand, corruption The
North.
and
the
we
struck c
or
beginning
out
Jc
call
a
(the
similarly
of modern
Northern
"
Both
English words. this
have
the
h
force
such
find
"We ic
have
compiled, The
England.
the
the
Celtic and now
the
head Ben
name
the
Danes
called
Garnett's
found
we
name
we
the
Ninth
Century.
of
whole not
in the
England
hero
a
come
Chronicle
land
that
is
this
in
a
H
se
Romans
here
East-
on
we
find
of
old
by the
prefixed their
Mont,
called
their word comes
the
Here
mountain,
it hill
70.
for
In
Myrcena land,
gedeelde.'
the
added
'
and
gedeelde,
gefor on
880,
and
of the Yarrow
Essays,p.
'
In
Mountbenjerlaw;
the
always
tiligende waeron.'1
host
long afterwards
unhappy
settlement
had
play.
Psalter
are
Saxon
the
heora
To
into
marshes.
NorShymbra
outlandish
Yair.
general rule,
harry
became
in
read '
it ;
use
comes
to
in
true
heathen
the
now a
kinsmen
near
geset ]?at land
aengle and At
But
Northumbrian
the
began
gedseldon sum.'
hit
1
of
and
weron
year,
and
feuds
king,
hergende next
that
Somersetshire
876,
a.d.
Danish
the
Lovis.
English
now
merely plunder. The their yoke, fallen under
from
In
with
not
as
not
have
forth
would,
English speech Danes
object of
land, and would
Hlodwig,
South.
the
this
bitterest ; and the
We
h.
Century
Scotch
the
as
na
the time
before
Soon
in
element
new
was
Fifth
well-known
a
just the
in
used
been
Rather
used
no
foresettu,where
no
A
1050,
but
Hrodbert.
as
appears
gif
for
Chronicle
the
in
.German
the
Glovis,
rendered
be
to
as
than
c
the
in
pronounced
was
in to
97
guttural sound,
a
marked
more
nothing answering
now
where
in
probably
was
h had
and
c
Corruptions.
Early
English.
Law. three
The
times
is
hill over.
"
Old
98
and
Middle
English shires,
many
Angles
were
hundred
Essex
that
was
who
the
their
They
gave
older
English towns,
Eboracum
from
The
of
found
our
the North end
in
has
212
the
Saxon
only
us.
among
and
Derby of
name
by
Norfolk
Leicestershire
of
verbs
the
(self).2
sih
of Norse
;
stronghold,
Northamptonshire
and
we
bush
force
26 ;
Lincoln
by
see
bua
Verbs, with
the
were
the numbers
their where
Middle
are
and
baha
and
influence,as
to
Northumberland,
Icelandic York
places that
Danish
strong enough
bash
to
fewer.
(inter)upon
it still lingers. Our
compounded
66
in
six counties
246
them
garth,
still to be
are
The
great
rather
even
were
mnell
preposition
has
have
Notts
Danes
ending
the
to
Roman
settlement
names
among
Lincolnshire,
;
and
The
great Danish
shires.
in
York.1
or
of such
have
of Mercia
;
the
North-Eastern
the
on
themselves
Whitby
to Iorvik
fifteen hundred
;
in
of
tokens
sure
England
seats
the
settled
changed
Eoforwic
neighbours
traces
of
names
and
four
the
Northumbria,
own
who
endings by, thwaite, ness, drop, hough, and
the
are
abiding
and
Mercia
The
it foreigner. Now Spils,Osgods, and Thors,
Grims,
such
Danes.
those
been
yieldto
to
Orms,
left
have
Eastern
had
Alfred
their
have
to
seems
of
yoke
been
civilised, parcelled
the
among
the
earlier had
years
shire that
years
under
now
mainland.
thriving and
once
four
within
out
English.
the
great
of Norse
/ 1
Layamon,
the town
was
I. p. 113, relates
first called
called it Eoverwic
Kaer
; and
these
Ebrauc
the
changes. ; then
Northern
Eborac
men
it 6eorc. 2
Dr. Morris
was
the
first to
point this
According
out.
by
a
;
bad
then
to
him,
ers foreign-
habit
called
English.
Northern
blood
fresh
Book Lincoln
that
in the
that
Thor's
day
Norse
God,
still rushes
well
English
sea,
like
and
the
member
rivers
like feet
lay, a
club.
a
So
will of
scorn
the
of
England's
than
Alfred's
written
in
the
East
and
Another of
Egir,
and
felagiis puts This
word
a
pound com-
down
his
became
in
1300
of
the
a
is
it
had
Colleges
our
honourable
more
London
throwing
works
up
foot
back in
mastered next
few
children
war
by
;
and to
meaning
Worsaae,
The
Banes
her
better
daughter, whose King
against the
Danish
the
deeds
Edward's lords
of
strife
raged all along the Shrewsbury, the King's men
guard
foot.
In
done
Chronicle.
the
Essex
913, Staffordshire years.
have
and
Saxon
Anglia
line between
1
the
son
steady
one
was
Mercia
the
the fellows
but
boast.
can
Trent
early as
good
word.
service
reign
;
alive
always keep Few
-are
of
term
a
Anglia
the
the eagre
:
who
man
of
the
of
Anderson,
shires
Norse
The
England fela^e,felawe,fellow. become
East
;
like
Eastern
risingmany
fee
that
replaceThunresday. bearing the name
to
up
from
with
vie
surnames
and
of the
Doomsday
all,Nelson, show
in Lincolnshire.
known
money,
than
he
the water
Witham,
When
could
Danish
in the end
was
the
of its freeholders
Northern
our
in.
99
plied their gainer by
there
end
the
shire
thousands
Paterson, and, greater blood
in
flowed
now
behind.1
far
not
have
to
was
compiled, no
was
was
known
are
English freedom
trade. the
who
coiners
money-
Corruptions.
Early
"
seems
and
915, and
shires
B
2
to
were
ning win-
have
been
Warwickshire
the Danish
Northmen,
they
pp.
rulers
within
of
71, 119, 170.
Bed-
Old
100
ford
and
Northampton Wessex
of
King sister.
The
iron
;
bit
yielded
him
to
seems
In
East
the
By
of Stamford been
have
and
English, Danes, the Edward, champion
and
following colnshire Nottingham ; Linhis conqnests.
last of Celts
and of
Cambridge
of the
in
island
our
Christianityagainst Lord.
and
England,
speedilybecoming something
was
see,
Father
their
for
heathenism,
end
the
his
fell before
Anglia
all the
924,
chose
we
921.
in
master
was
of
great
against Edward's
hard
strnggled
whole
the
the
allegianceto
Leicester
and
Derby
;
English. "'
their
gave
Norsemen
but
to
he
year,
Middle
and
as
than
more
a
geographical name. Alfred won
been
had
Midland
the
;
Alfred's
their
nnder
the North
of the Sonth
King
grandsons The
yoke.
much
defence
;
Italy to
become
941
as
Danish
Five
Mercia,and
which
tongue
spoken by
now
own
our
nation.
one
the
names
in
had
Long now,
by
as
the
Edward's
kings, was At out
of
old
still
in Danish
been
English
son.
great
Chronicle
which
an
in
overawed
influence
on
the
Snotingahfim Swylce Stanford e"c And Deoraby
Lincolne
these
Saxon
helped
And
Ligoraceaster And
The
self-
sheer
us.
fife
Burga
so
the many
Austrians
the
bring
to
drove
time
had
son
now
unity in
Burghs
had
have
were
Danes
into
quarrelsome English kingdoms
Alfred's
;
ballad
thraldom of
the
Northumberland,
holding
out
length,in 954,
the
history; and, Eadred,
against
under the
last of these the
son
day
;
they were
says, loosed her
Southern
Danish lord. Over-
kings dropped
of Edward
and
the
Northern
"
of Alfred, became
grandson
it is easy
Wessex,
Piedmont
Brandenburg in
the
of
the
as
Alfred
must
have
imitated
Alfred's
has of
the
I
were
of
specimen
talk
calling himself
foretaste walls
of
1
2
thus
by
of the
was
him
below Kemble's
in 1873, grave
Queen
By
Eadred'
father
Charters, II. that three
Victoria.
Britain.2
s
King Victor
; Eadred's
statesmen,
all as
Italian,which
New
like
year
of
as
304.
years a
reason
the
be
time, two
Little
later
this for
did
I
on
three
has
a
no
the
gene-
under-
William.
think,
title would
bestowing
Such
read
or
like Kaiser
was
Eadred
Latin, the
who
Emmanuel,
Rutland
that
bad
may
brought
the
the
what
to
be
about
tern pat-
found.
as
sample
precious
as
Pompeii.
Eadred
kings
be
choice
a
Kaiser
wh"t
such
been
of
the
ter Winches-
no
should
how
on
England :
'
makers
tells
of
have my
Good
alike
France
given
for
ask
that
to
English writing
should
would
be
to
peasantry's common sample
been to
*
or
Court
elsewhere
could
elegance
all that,
have
place
themselves
Dane
and
the
'
shapers
that was
time.
formed
The
been
nearly always
light,I
Celt
days
took
lofty lay,
smote
those
'
then
Wessex
Bede's
of have
must
Brunanburgh.
in
must
wonderful of
much
Italy,and
to
models, and
of
English
;
grandsons
great day of
was
the
to
island
our
literature
literature
King
to
land, Eng-
all
Forth
of
became
It is not
best
Northumbrian
buried
of
King
to
was
the
Century
upon
For
Frith
afterwards
English prose-writers
Paris
the
see,
Germany.
to
upon
the
to
long
Tenth
looked
one
ior
Channel.1
English what
the
from
land
the
swaying
Corruptions,
Early
English.
when be
a
new
writing
referred
to
title upon
Old
102
rations
of
together
Danes the
;
in the
The
of Leicester
foreshadow
the
after
the
from I
now
within
the
as
To
line
drawn
of inflections,
Stamford,,
and
corruptions of
radius
a
of
the
cradle
of
from
the
that
English
afield ; all the
round
ledged, acknow-
be
New
the
miles
twenty
Rutland, would
go further
speak. a
of
centre
think,
mingled
1120.
country, fallingwithin
drawn
we
markets
to
been
have
mnst
dialect,woefully shorn
Chronicle
Peterborough
English.
Angles
and
found
be
Middle
nncouth
spoken would
and
land
enclosed
Humber
through
ford, Derby, Ashby, Rugby, Northampton, BedColchester be the called Mercian (this may
Doncaster, and
Danelagh) helped mightily in forming other
the
outside had
this
within
:
this
their
boundary
foretold
been
held
by
the
far
into
the
Old
English England
would
be
great
Danish
the
as
for
to
more
Mercia
What
will
their
Northern
Burghs,
it have
lately
so
New
English, hundreds
handled
by
see,
settlement
grandsons,
This
and
upbraid
two
Judith.
the
French
take
of
of
the
conquerors
inflections
; it
inveigh against
hundred
happened
always
old
our
land's Engthrow
masterpieces
to
purpose
of
would
the
of
us
shaping who
men,
such
even
Beowulf
the
Five
the
also
the
bereaving
landing. Eastern
be
has
have
background
writers, I
Some of
to
Just
named.
astonished, could
to
were
speech.
later,was
much that
them
heathen,
future years
been
to
from
and
Burghs,
Alfred's
tongue.
our
to Winchester
have
fields,would
Five
ture litera-
new
Yorkshire, which
was
upon
home
way
the
were
strongholds already
Danish
its influence
on
boundary
the
in
years
before
Northumbria
place when
two
the
liam's Wiland
kindred
104
Old
and
Middle
English.
Northern
English. "
Early
Corruptions. 105
Old
io6
and
Middle
English. "v
of tend
to
The
Third
shear
Present ;
form
Imperative
also
wyrcaft; indeed, idioms
New
The
Old
and
liearta
other in
Plural
Plural
to the
like
oxen;
German
old
there
in
is in
a
found.
with
sometimes
Danes old
speech
is
words
;
In
English
as
;
Lothian
losing its East
these
is.
must
The
Thus
we
few
a
than
the
plurals English
a
foothold, held of
King
to
this are
have
been
Alfred's
Definite in
is
urn
where
fast
to
time,
day
in
Dorset
not
so
rich
the the now
and in
old
the
Danes,
after Alfred's
death;
overrun
long
such
ing foreshadow-
South,
The
North, not
the
as
culfras,are
Plural
see
the
Singular
confound
to
all
came
that
abroad
Dative
shires
The
inflections
Midland
in
Nominative
Genitives
forms.
forms
some
though
is made
notion
short, we
gain
never
and
changed,
now
all but
in
tendency
Adjectives.
New
astonished
stearras, burgas, and a
of
plenus piscium.
is
an
venerable
corrupted, lingeron
Somerset
the
There
could
rather
was
as
dropped.
of the
S of
heartes, tunges, fadores, and
Plurals
Indefinite
for
forms.
newfangled
sterres, brydgumes,
now
other
more
listen
we
instead
Singular and
wrong
is
en
Such
es.
Nominative
the
up
lie
th, as
The
have
havock
; sad
Aryan pattern,
Plural
Plural
in
nouns
the
clipped altogether.
would
Genitive
The
swallow
es
back
of
of
wyrcas
full offiscum
replaces heartan
cases.
as
s,
Verbs.
Church.
to
go
which
find
English
we
mnst
Plural, of
instead
5
is sometimes
as
and
and
daily life,but
becomes
up,
we
in
North when
the
crop
King Alfred;
the
the
follow
we
in
end
Danes,
Nouns
Singular
often
now
of
endings
Persons, both
Southern
the
the
the
away
tense
onsceces
to
tribes,like the Angles and
kindred
two
in the
by
same
plight.
Northern
As the
"
the
to
the
replaces
that We
well
The
as
ee.
now
Southern
the
word
for
change
of
speech,
Gospels.2
is
scijp. Tcehte becomes
instances
could
days eu
sounded
So
in
laruu.
We
in
of
1
"word
last
We
would
the
see
root
All the do
now.
in
words
has in
is
the
u
:
Thirteenth
there
is
like
as
00
fewer)
now
we
nounce pro-
word
stanas
becomes
Mr,
(ovis)
sceap
taught;
our
other
like
u,
if it
such
is in
(rue)
our
the
(our roo) ;
Southern the
to
Northern
reu
ru
our
these
Many
alms.
sounded
influenced
tahte,
as
written
the
as
seen
is found
was
look
old
follows
r.
^
is
lareow
shires
Northern
written for
the
present pronunciation.
our
]""sgen ; this took
2
if it
old
century
here
(hie) is
given ;
Gospels
know
the
be
;
for,as
temma,
almissa, our
must
first traces We
becomes
always
these
from
clearly seen
Her
as
eow
or
be
(docuit)
cehnessan
the
doubled
in
as
Italian
feower (pronounced far
ie,
sometimes
broad in
sounds, which
may
wee.
wide
and
au,
oil
;
the
in
quatuor.
Tamian
stcenas, wa
of
often
feor,not
as
aw
spread
vowels
is also
new
spread
ce, ea,
There
common
sound
to
was
find
e.1
more
the
seen
That later
the
wide
Southern
the
French
having
ow,
fashion
for
Century.
as
like
two
see
be
to
were
find
Gospels,we
further
we
;
ei,which
of the
sound
King Alfred,
is
geseen
English. These,
had
a
in
as
ai and
combinations, later
the Lindisfarne
spellingof
doubled,
g
Corruptions. 107
English. Early
;
controversy about the
0
and
the
u
and
Home have
^eignas written for the Plural shows how easilythe foreign word
Hume
been
indeed
of
the
Southern
reign long
ward after-
England. that
follow
must
be
pronounced
as
the
French
Old
io8 much
pol
confused and
Gaskell's
As
the hard
English,
and
in
must
translator's Scotch
mind,
with
German. for iuh
if the
words
suggested
So the Latin
word.
forced
the
two
To
tongues
day,
Gospels, inch
the
in the
be heard
right or night may in
shrewd
any
this
the
by
not
itself upon
before.
like
South
into
Mfnere. There
imitation
Olivarum to
this
reversed
written
middle,
in
as
written
is sometimes
from used
gangende;
instead and
this
tear
than
it
is here
tagr and
the
word
wulf,
for
was
seen
he
the
Danish
Active
Old
; thus
Old
here
in
Abner
turned
influence
and
ulf
English
the
n
and
in
d
Participle
English, as gangande
long lingered
this
Alfred
harrow.
seofunda :
The
of the
St. Luke
in
Englished by Olebearua, as
of Danish
as
Scandinavia.
foreigninvaders, in Sanscrit
seen
Latin
the
process,
for
seofofia (septimus) is
of
our
hints
strong
are
sometimes
is often
is
answered
the
Gothic
have
to
between
I said
is another
varum
Our
quid,
have
these
xxii. 39, where
to
Latin
(vos).
There
come
chuced ; the kindred
strong guttural
a
In
into
likeness
as
Lowlands,
sounded
known
turned
Englished by rectas, and
word
a
many
well
here
h is often
translated, seems
the
rihtas;
both
readers.
is sometimes
proper
find
(ilia)is
7wo, so
of this Northumbrian
end
Heo
pool.
our
here
we
Lancashire
the
the word
was
rectas
pwl,
ch ; Juvcet becomes
the d at the
is
later
consonants, the Southern
to
which
English.
hiu ; hence
Mrs.
to
Middle
the Welsh
pul,
as
seen
in
and
Scotland.
instance, brought English
for
Our nearer
before. in the
Greek
very
dalcru.
old
the form, teJier,
Northern
In last
the
of
of
glimpses Southern
the
end,
as
in
way
we
the
see
Sanscrit
England
old form
of the
one
gehehtes;
the
last word
vii.
Luke,
I have letters confused
by in
s
Weak
Verb,
in St. Luke
the
to
that
of
an
and
xix. 21 very-
Reformation
was
unhappily lost,
between
JEnglish and
the
in
corruption
same
the
in
would,
32, the the
process
South,
have
and
In
r.
these
St. Luke,
; in
$u
had
St. John
See how
Old
well
as
of another
English, but What
Strong Verb
tie between
close
erat
we
now
is
should
;
see
Englished be
the
ubi
seen was
it translated
change
Englished by be
the
becoming
were
puer
led to the
xii. 26 ; ubi is there
the
Psalter.
corruption may
9, (locus,)ubi
per.
in the
beginning the
weopon
gie wcepde, our
9, perdideram
xv.
first instance
in
form
Gospels they
The
ii.
Weak
out
/orZeas and forlure.
St. Matthew
Perfect
Strong
saw
we
both
1
Strong
corruption made
links
already pointed
always ]wr by liwer as in
of the
true
imperasti is Englished by
22, where
This
wept.
the
for ever.1
is replacedby (plorastis) ye
24, the
end.
the
St.
In
when
and
instance
is another xiv.
at
;
first
Gospels,takes a
down
even
;
snapped
was
St. Luke
s
to
This
remarkable
most
There
no
belonged
the
xxv.
Singular
Lindisfarne
gesauadesd.
ow
of
seminasti
l
seen
slow
Latin
of the
one
one
Matthew,
and ftusawes, thou sowedest,'
becomes it is
the
the
if it
as
St.
Person
this,in
;
canght
afford
now
In
Second
have
we
I
;
New.
of the
the
at
Old
the
Perfect,seowe s
instance,
Gospels give for
form
.Early Corruptions. 109
"
above
traces
old
English.
conjugatedat
is
sua
p. 25.
seen
huer,
Old
no
whereso
our
liwcer
:
that
in
the
same
of
is, though
the
went
English for
in
We
tive rela-
have
that
take
similar
the
swa
the
on,
what.
corrupt
vain
in
time
been
have
a
thine
stay there
art.
Another
startlingchange
21, reminding
age)
meant
lasted
fiu aht
to
habes
Plural, of
for the
with
the
verb
Canute's
laws,
1070.
have
had
meaning The
a
with
earliest
other its
tenses
instance
old
sense
Gospel text, Latin
debes
in
the
the
; we
eyes
of this.
Rather in
Chronicle
Scandinavian
influence
our
is found
sense
in
verb
King for the
eiga
effectingthe
may of
change
here.
Latin
was
ave
Englished in
being
verb
;
dropped
simply hal, our
for in St. Matt,
hail ; the
the
South
adjective. In
an
the
xxvii. 29
Scandinavian
by
hal
wees
North, ave
the
becomes
heill is used
like
this.
Oiir
language
is all the
;
Singular and alike of dgan. of an English
before
examples
new
kindred
\u, the first word was
above
Persons,
Past
afterwards
and
some
this
auxiliaryverb, which
meaning
new
many
The
dgan
Present, ]"u
English the
the
and
Present
meet
later,
all
nearly
sliding into
shall
to
old
Shakespeare's 'the
in the
useful
most
a
here, I think, the
have
word
employed
ought ;
our
But
xviii.
aht, replacingthe rightfulage, is
This
solvere.
stands
We
is
geldan ne
parent of now
owed.'
she
grace
in
as
The
the
and possidere,
1600,
year
St. Matt,
dicere.
Singular of
than
the
in
comes
Habeo
Person
more
no
beyond
noblest
of Cicero's
us
its Second
(making
year
the
Old
look
we
would
as
way,
true
English.
South
the
replaced by
was
remnant
thou
this
In
swa.
Middle
and
richer,since
it
comes
from
Old
112
St.
in
since
Jerome's
he
instance
higher than
Before
the
debased
God
Himself.
a
1000
have
dced-bote
by
kept
nobler
its
far
scholar, whom Greek
for the
word
Our
is
peak
St. Luke's
in
In
the
in
not
word
the
In
blodes
The
supplant these
about
but
book,
at
and
ung,
owe
the
ing
Gospels.
mainly
1300,
nobody
same
flouing;
South.
our
Lye,
as
it
was
iii.
went
2).
wrong
Tyndale, the
upon
a
right
French
;
ix.
temptation, pinna
word
'
in the
the
end
Verbal
does not
Alexander. caro
is
translated, This
first hint
the
was
never
of words
change to
footman'
alone)
as
last
to how
20, sanguinisfiuxus becomes
word
is
but
arose.1
last
the It
the
by eghuelc UcJioma.
is often
Northern
Nouns
quoted by Eos worth, body, lichama for the livingbody. 1
there
it
by Jwmpic temples.
corpus) gives us
Latin
since
North
13, pedestres(in this Version
xiv.
everybody and
our
from
Lord's
our
in 950
literal way,
(the
the
while
Gospel,xxiv. 22, (munis
same
our
in
Coverdale
derived
of
account
again until
appear
England,
for
penance,
by foefiemenn. The
is translated
but
follow, hit
we
commonly
St. Matt.
In
of
more
metanoia.
Englished
templi was
for sin.
acquired the
sense,
and
rises
now
Jireonisse,ruefulness,(St. Matt.
afterwards, Wickliffe
better
;
mind,
Italy,penitenza(a
South
at least in the
Englishing poenitentiaby
in
In
poenitentiahad
translated
Englished by Long
of the
act
an
degradation of words), bodily act, done in atonement
meaning, to
English. "5'
of the
year
it is there seems
Middle
time, expressing
it of
nses
cnrions no
and
says
in that
used
in
in
time
was
foreshadowed
we
lie stands
to
in
that
we
shall
see
England ing, as
the
for
the
dead
English. Early
Northern
when
"
her
perusing We
sometimes
first of
The where This
akin
more
Southern
Latin
The
verb
job
phrase
derive
to
I
besoingnes. a
word
*
still say
I made
is hard
be
may
Our xiii. 30 Our
1
How
change
word ;
it is the stir and
beautiful
in the middle
of
groove,
a
the
word
Compare
Mr.
to the
15
wishes
Earle
French
the
national that
suggest of
meaning would
tium negothe
express
We '
'
is,
care
my
word
;
bi
and
m
n.
just
xii. 58).
(St. Luke our
In
sneer.
In
the
there
South,
prefixed. bunda,
as
St. Matt,
in
bundin.1
usually
instrument
an
bind, bond, bund-le. arovc,
of
were
mind
from
bisynesse
Scandinavian shake
and
chop.
Englished by smerdon;
a
to
Scripturalphrase.
is first found
bundles
than
this
the
would
of them
is
were.
cheap
thoroughly
comes
here had
have
;
so
I in
15,
at page sollicitudo,
business,'that
deridebant
would
verb
this
carries
and
tell whence
exchange
an
come
yieldup
Either
it my
to
ix. 24
St. Matt.
to
wrote, "gyve thou
Wickliffe It
from
life,a well-known
this
of
cares
to
(negotium)
foreigner;
sollicitudo.
and
seems
little difference
is but
there
as
the
to
loth
am
xix.
kaupa
of St. Matthew
business
our
change.'
Luke
come
translates
Versions
of Hardwick's
St.
in
whence
cited above
which English bisignisse,
and
chop
Scandinavian
the
phrase cedpan, Our
chapman.
tury. Cen-
Englished by geceopad
is to
Thirteenth
'to
phrase
is found
verbs
these
negotiatus esset seems
the
the
hear
113
the
of
monuments
Corruptions.
of
! "We
active
language hare
thus
Verbs,
is the Teutonic
struck
I
in
vowel-
off band, bend,
share, shear, shire, "c.
grub, "c.
but
;
grab, grip,
1
Old
14
St.
xi. 7
Matt.
Middle
and
is
agitatam
English.
Englished by styrende and
scececende. St. Matt.
In
for
seen
the
36
xxv.
first time
Scandinavian
is the
this
;
(ye) clothed, is
dceftdon
verb
the
verb
MceSa. St. Lnke's
In
said
that
would
the
in
soldiers
Infinitive
The
does
only
eodon
(ibant) becomes Southern
gesellaofier Our
i. 78
must
have
huoelc
hulic
et
qum
must
and
have
English
for the
bearing a
suggest where
been
word
Latin
These
is
suggested by found
never
vii.
the
;
they
Staffordshire
they
were
or
drawn
the
39)
in
in
Society,are
they
the
When
the
gualis,as
South. 1874
abound
by
Dr.
remarkable
in 971.
neighbourhood
up ;
is there
translated
kindred
in the
compiled
were
St.
expression
help thinking that
cannot
we
in
English.
upon
(St. Luke
Early English Text date
the
for
idioms
Blickling Homilies, published
The Morris
wif
North
tives, substan-
strange,for of heofnum
qualis mulier hulic
the
early,
very
great influence
had
have
must
in
Englished by ofheh;
explanation.
an
13).
independently of
began
rather
thus
not.'
or
used
instances
clipped;
xxiv.
becomes
na
tribute
This
alto is
ex
seemed
as
see
give
high.
on
Luke
Bible
'
no,
is
Perfect
(St. Luke
syllan \e
such
other
Many a
eado
adjectivehigh is as
given
write.
Sometimes
given.
The
is
n
awritte,our
be
as
for
constantlyclipped ; and not awritta, but passes (scribere)become
could
the
this verb
;
thought hardly loftyenough
in
awrittan
into
further
by
fiurscon
Him,
is
occasion.
the
we
it sufferings,
Lord's
our
thrashed
be
days
our
of
account
as
in
I would the
place
Northern
Northern
forms, such
as
"
the
seen
shires ;
other
an and replacesthe Southern which hand, there are peculiarities, the i or in Salop ; such as e for u
often
e
or
in
p. 159
In
0.
the
we
p. 155
(cito)of
might
old form
the
see
Consonants
The
letters
often
are
its
loses
of
the
stood
after
(sseculum) ;
to worlde.
thrown
in
h
have
woruld
before, this is pared down
page
are
seel(peccatum), bergean (sepelire), sauwle (anima), p 43, the u and the w
united, either of which
are
ea.
senne
In
dig (reus).
a
*
other
afterwards
115
lialie (sanctus), alclor (prinhafaft, iugofi, the ge at the beginning of Past Participles
ceps),owiht ; is often clipped; On
Corruptions.
Early
English.
The
out.
preceding page
hrape ;
the
fyliende(sequens),p. 249 ; in lialie (sanctus), in an, for agen (proprius), Of dime p. 105. p. 143; and adune becomes comes (adown), p. 173; berern (horreum) beIn p. 21 we beren (barn),p. 41. see dpon leohte of on ]"on leohte ('i'the light,' speare Shakewritten instead as would say) Some have set this clippingdown to the Danes' account, but it is due simply to Teutonic laziness in pronouncing consonants. Thus, before the is seen bach corrupted into the Gothic year 400, on in g is lost.
.
ibuJcai ;
"We
King
still say
may
p. 131
In
Alfred
English noun. gode beon, to c
'he is As used usage
no
good
on
find
embe
be of
any
Pronouns,
where
in the
continued
45
and
(away)
aweg
.
ashore.
(about
a
twelf-
think, of this peculiarly
I
read,
we
good
no
to
was
p.
and
omveg
twelfmona\
instance,
In
to
shore
both
first
; the
month)
we
both
wrote
to
him
himself
sylfum nmnige '
we
;
now
say,
one.' in pp.
South
23
heorn
200 years 1
and
would
later 2
45
we
see
have
]"mm (illis) come.
by Orrmin, who
This most
Old
I ro
likelylived
far from
not
compiled.
were
of
Orrmin's
would
have
not
stood
read
of the
that
we
been
our
p. 215
is he
in
once,
most
the
soften find
such
still
the
peculiarto
As In
p.
p.
to
was
efne
as
A
131.
had
(he
In less
two
ne
wilt
}m \e
of
will
being
in p. 209
of
is
new
had
\e
is
used
ftcere stowe
on
place) ;
sense,
;
hitherto
further
now
men
still in the
gaining a
Adjective
still
:
75
(just so),p.
siva
well-known
Adverb
an
ergo
;
from
ferdan
comes
is Jieoldan
It had
often
been
the
which
context
long
was
be
Mm
to express
agent, in
p.
evidently
strikinginnovation. of
use
is
top, swa by
is much
(went
(hold by them,
be him
used
the
most
a
Prepositions,the
the
word.
North.
p. 185
introduces
whence
idiom.
it tranquille,
read
Latin
213
Latin
the
early instance
phrases
121, five lines
for the
used
we
idiom
an
:
shows
tells Zacharias
(that dwelt
that
of
English
an
;
like
We
stille wunodan
In
man
in p. 125
devise
Ices ]"etwentig
French
the
toujours.
shows
anunt,
command.
a
much
used
Englished for
ceghivylctctn
word,
but
;
oh'm, and
sense
Angel
ful leof(fulldear), p. here
Us could
for
terse
(fear not)
ondreadan
"We
the
hcefdetwcem
165
p.
to
last
of
usage
the indefinite
was
men
(brethren
cet
see
the
Greek
tid stands
dne
twenty), a
used
It
allowed.
that
Homilies
still keep.
comes
In
we
South,
for the
these
Another
127;
in p.
finest work
p. 243
In
form.
in the
:
elsewhere
that
than
one)
where
hro]"ormine
comes
usual
is foreshadowed
(at each
anum
the
English.
shire
the
p. 49
In
instead
mine),
Middle
a?id
the
extended.
past him) cleave
163, answering
to
;
the
in
them).
to
instrument
;
it now Latin
Northern
"
ah ;
all
is
something men). This
found
last
unto;
St.
body,
went
(high up
to
Latin
p. 217
In
him.
the
men
breast), the
words
being stamped
round
comes
ujp
with
the
of
source
losingtheir
were
first hint
our
stand
p. 127
In
time, nearlyfour get
we
is not
and
unusual,
Mandeville's
Martin, seeing into
(understood by
men
is most
sense
later.
years
Corruptioiis. 117
Galium
be oncjijten
again,I think, until
hundred
Early
English.
person's
a
o\ breost heah
breast-high.
our
endings,and
own
of
English mark;
were
here
we
find
discijjul, apostol,tempi. The about
Rushworth the
priest at to
show
speech
how than
1
see
by
Mr.
much West
Skeat
his Preface (xarnett.
Saxon
are
has to
of
the
nearer
traces
these
One
compiled the
in Yorkshire.
wood
were
Gospels ;
l
1000.
year
Hare
There
Gospels were
is
In
I
give
dialect
forms
plainer to
latelyfixed
translators
is
to
a
few our
North was
a
words
present
"
of Danish
still
St. Mark.
:
in the
in the
the date of these my
in
the eye
former
work
Lindisfarne the
Northern I
was
Rush-
Gospels ;
here misled
n8
worth
Old
and
Book.
In
St.
kindred
\u
is,which
the
by
;
Latin
Danish hie is
sum,
form
St. Luke
in
in
the
documents
In
the
North,
possible;
out, much
as
later
is
;
this
Wickliffe's
Yorkshire in
/, in
h is here
oi
and
French
into be
may
before
this
Loidis
;
St. Matt.
i.
24, where
in another
place
beginning
of
used
for
I
here
cast
years down in
became
gers lin-
often
a.
The
Latin.
the
was
very
in proper been
of for
v
like
replacing
wif;
for
common
rare
like
names
sounded
stands
gli,so
Southern
the
which
have
Alfred's
words.
form
the
takes
vjive is found
leovost.
much
as
lasted
early instance
an
1700.
English prefix ge
remarked,
is
There
e.
Old
to
in
hundred
following
seems
and
down
which
time, except
it
be
geworden
much
qu,
thir may
apostol is
usage,
pronoun
the year
to
of
the
another
Hampole,
pared
the
where
answered is
the
;
in
Southern
The
is turned
"er
writings two
Scandinavian
Northern
England
the
Orrmin's
;
by
navia Scandi-
of
There
down
letter
day, it commonly
our
cu
Boisil
mark
41, where
were
in
time.
combination in
words first
awarft
The
almost
is translated
es
kingdom
Mundi,'
the
a
tu
sure
a
xxiii.
Cursor
'
law
c, and
is
21,
est,all alike.1
es,
Scotch
to
xix.
Luke,
translated, not by Ses, but
remarked
as
English.
the is in the old Northumbrian
the
to
Middle
we
see
at
the
with
us,
g,
for replaces the guttural h, as, negliibur,
the
The
that
of u, for
many
other
sound
of
find unduaft we
1
with already confused (solvite). As happens in o
is
write
now
This
may
be '
seen
this
word
in the
in the Jacobite
Cogie, an I'se be
the
King
fou, and
old neahbur.
Southern
ballad
:
"
come,
thou's
be
toom.'
we
stances, inway,
Old
120
them
Yorkshire
;
the
before
lasted
until
The John
en
last in
ending
querors con-
for
es
its Genitive
in
ene,
in Kent.
1340
of gets
old
Plural
the
endings long
these
not
was
this en, with
;
of her
many
It
came.
in
English. "v
got rid of
substituted
Plural
old
had
Normans
that
the
Middle
and
In
xviii. 23.
meaning,
new
a
South, the rightfulbe
the
St.
concerning,in
our
tained main-
was
be yfele, of the evil.' cy]" geivitnesse '
;
The
ending viii. 32
Matthew the
parent of
many
such.
We our
is
es
corrupt
our
find
often
dolt ; the
t
there
we
;
usual
North,
the
Southern
sound
the
in the
done
North
27,
xv.
in words
St.
In
styde,a
is
comes
off the word.
pipari,seems is
word
liar pecu-
in
employed
the
nine
The
old
villageor
a
it is written
form.
The
garden
of Scotland
must
years
welpas.
ago
All
clearlysound
than ;
who
the
for in wish
h before
Hence to
Englished by '
comes
our
the
on
m
spot,'
place.
(enclosure),might ;
is
it is here
stand
for
either
applied to Bethany
and
a
to
alike.
Latin
1.
not
tuna
Gethsemane
hundred
xxi. 19, continuo
Matthew
Danish
correctlynow
like when, what.
referringto time,
xviii.
stultus,whence
whelps more
speak good English w
for
Scandinavian
word
our
St. Matthew to
This
Gospels.
We was
St.
in
(once), hence, always,and
ones
another
as
Adverbs
to
niftenveardes.
rounding
Piper (tibicen),the to
find
used
dol
as
added
seen
This are
torrent word well
is is
Englished by hlynne peculiarto
known.
the
in St. John
North;
the
linns
When
"
the
primitive than who
was,
a
he
St. Mark
follow
rather
14, foed
v.
primitive,for
more
We
than
preferthe
shires far The
Northern
Southern
St.
xix.
ends
these
kept 15,
the
;
vi.
7,
hcibbon
words
from
comes
the
Present, Present different
many
8
in the
for
The
been
These
enough
been
have
St. that
n
is
thing some-
replaced by changes
to
now
last.
in
j 'admit;
Present
the
have
North.
well
not
of
would
little later ; it is
a
till the
kabemus.
for
Plural
prevailed
Gospels.
stands
doan
; it
has
greatest changes
stands
in the
Gospels could
We
fed.
they
Southern
old
Rushworth
of the
one
South, by
North
Gospels. In
the
spitto
altogether new
effect
foedou
spcetton (they spat),
Participlegecnyt (knit)
Matthew
discussed
tliei fedden,
these
English
gecnyted of
John
the
marks
m
of
instead
Perfect
spittaduaof
Standard
I have
these
the
apart.
the
in the
is found
has
he
Southern
the
the
sjpeet. Our
In
mauled.
rightfulending disappearsaltogether. Wickliffe
here the
over
(facio),where
dum
for
unbunde
much
now
more
earlydate.
In
we
to his old
were
1
Gospels
has
and
consonant,
12
are
we
Rushworth
the
of
of Verbs
endings
cleaves
very
is far
the
;
last
duty,
bounden
our
author
clipsthe
solutum Buc
of
talk
we
Corruptions.
Early
English.
Northern
8
will be
remark,
Englished
that
far
to
of Doncaster.
of
Grammar,
return
now
may Latin
upon
which
obliged
to
Southern
to
English
belongs
to
foreignterms;
use
1
See
Somner's
be
may
this
England.
time.1 i
as,
in ^Elfric's
seen
He
Pronomina
edition of it.
The
self finds himhabbaS
Old
and
Middle
declinungajp.
17 ; 'we
122
feower
wille secgan casus?
English cV declined
habbaS
]?a seofan derivativaf p. 18
Sutor
.
.we
.
']"ahabbaS
;
six
is
murmur Englished by.swfere; by ceowung but (jawing). He can translate quadrwpes by fy]"erfete ; there is a sad falling-off in onr of compounding, power when bivvum has to be Englished by the cumbrous twegra gelcete.He is happy in having gemetu, wherewith wega
translate
to
gathered
the kindred
much
His
metra.
pupils
have
cannot '
knowledge from this sentence ; syndon indeclindbilia, ])8Btis, undeclinigendlice,' p. 51 ; a curious instance of a foreignword being fitted with an of the cases English head and tail. The names are given new
in Latin. We talks of he
remark
may
down
the
it with
points W
ifmen
the
is
pared
Latin
Cticbo ;
we
though third
of
Genitive
laga
;
here
translations
mnig
became
keep the misspellit.
letter
is cut
the
have
of lex.2 down
to
sound The
other
the In
Old the
ceni;
and
replaced by fturuh, whence In"
the 1
2
See
year
founding con-
hard
hand
g is softened
in
Cerberus
becomes
1009^ the
old
the
of ce^oet is open the
new
for the
Chronicle
year
thorough
and
Danish year
998, $wh
994, is
thoroughfare.
hlafmcesseloses
Thorpe'sAncdecta, 37, 91, 92, 102, Sweet, Anglo-Saxon Header, 64, 90.
the
Jobes,
becomes
doves
English and in
wimmen^
old word
of the
as
became
Gnaivod
amdsse,
Jupiter.1^Elfric speaks
we
and
just
tvomen,
our
geiuhodan (jugati);
on
of
wimmen,
to
still
Cerverus,and the
down
amavisse
we
;
these English word for sanus ; for 'Anglo-Saxon Reader,' 99, 100.
the
Sweet's
see
coupling two synonyms gehdl (integer)to hdl, thus
old
he
writings,that
lialig sanct, thus
a
cuts
in JElfric's other
for these
its h in two
changes.
NortJiem
of
copies Lammas
"
nearly
was
Kemble's
going
great change hear
that
the
a
adjectiveis Canute
with
a
; in
plainlyabout
the
Charters, and
In
of
his
;
many
have
of Edward
these
latter
papers
'
weighed
be
heriot is
870,
ce.
In IV.
the
Confessor's ments docu-
other
wretchedly mauled
;
in
come
laga (lex)
English
been
we
book
a
(IY. 106),
word
Old
how
see
reign of
Danish
form
true
of 1046
a
353,
words
of silver
hear
the
out
III.
In
Danish
Will
a
1000, show
put nothing fals in
we
the
can
we
Our
third.
a
year
tongue.
onr
to
37,
IV.
to drive
upon
the
foreign word.
replaces here-geatu;
come
in
on
hustincjes gewihte.'
we
after
undertakes
man
123
formed.
Charters,'
'
its / in
loses
Chronicle, and
the
Corruptions.
Early
English.
by
later
out
set
are
scribers tran-
by
Kemble. Mr.
printed,in his Popular Treatises on of Astronomy, that dates English Manual
Science, an from
about
Beda,
mcergen
which our
1000
has
or
lost the
carles
16
p. -ween
letter
in
a
here
cnapa
; this
its old
hear
of churl.
that
and
modem, from
far
not
that
was
puert a
and third
have
we
this
adding
the
nearly sense,
North
this);
this
fairis
the
in
the
of
sense
hundred
phrase,
Accusative
six
the
an
old
we
do
and
his
servus
of nebulo.
that
])ysum syx daga fair(an island
out
that
of Elias
four
he nor"an
comes
and
read
we
Septemtrio
preserved
name,
of
English
call
men
terseness
of
is
there
orcerd,
;
lewd
In p. 18
last word
to take
was
its d
corruption of
meaning
later it
(morn),
g before
it is curious
our
talk
rnerien
becomes
here
in p. 10.
we
;
Bceda
little earlier.
a
becomes
orchard, comes In
not
has
Wright
to
years The
igland
days' journey of
measuring,
Old
124 which
in
was
and
time
Middle
English.
encroach
to
greatly
other
upon
cases.
p. 13
In six ;
'
this
old sound
hissextus
is
is not
often
lasted
down
Englished by
found
Mandeville's
to
syx,
A remnant
early.
so
twice
'
twiava
of the
time, who
has
two
much.
so
p. 17
In
Macaulay '
of the
of this.
stick,it will
here
of
circul
and
have
we
found
men
that
in pure
which
alscr Februarius
;
We
we
;
hear call
now
and
old
the
they
English
firmamentiun.
hlyd-moriS (noisy month),
March-,
Lord
sticcan,hit
cenne
meaning
and
;
hot.'
learned
their
express
replaces if,
Imperative
Nime
become
early days
wholly
not
fond
very a
the
Subjunctive,by
in those
read
we
was
forcible idiom, which
our
the
take
Even could
see
with
coupled hataft ;
we
the
new.
One a
Noun
is
tokens in
brought
what
way a
of the
had
Charter
]"e is exchanged
change
to
express
denoted
been
1046
of
of
for
by
ftam
on
a
in
IV.
(Kemble,
in
language is,that a
a
Preposition.
106),
gerad
lengthy
more
old
the
ficet
(on
In
w*8 )nm
condition
that). '
The
well
be
Apollonius,'published by
dated
Infinitives
and
of -the Past us,
The vanishes turned
1050
a
is
cup
; the
clippingsare
is
broken, should
Adverb
i,thus
as
is an
come
rihte
bysig
Thorpe,
a
sure
The a
uncnawe,
old
South.
officer is broke. at the
becomes
becomes
end
of words, often
riht.
bisy,p.
The 20.
;
corruption
of the
mark
cannot
frequent
sadly maimed.
seen
Participlethat
e, which
into
; the
Participles are
(unknown)
uncnawen
With
before
Mr.
y is often
We
see
"
in
find (fiend)
7, just
p.
Corruptions. 125
Early
English.
Northern
we
as
now
the
pronounce
word. Consonants
Many
before
Infinitive
as
same
the
'
king
had
an
held
him
like
something
hand
the the
ymultitudo) '
the
many
becomes
se
\er
another
(prince)is written is often degraded,
which
English
to
it
but
not
of
delightsy
it
;
word
;
often
cniht
;
bears
now
for
ealdorman
A
explanation.
an
as
meaning
servus
of the
over
and
one
England
change
sense
our
repetitionof
handa.1
on
used
been
in
idiom
see
we
hitherto
Article
the
marked re-
24;
p.
Dryden's
of the
instance
an
noun,
p. 4
In
in
n
Menigu
hence
;
18
p.
first
n.
have
we
3, I think, for
in p.
last
as
it.
In p. 19 is the
In
skies.'
still have
we
p. 12
in
mcenio
the
its
out,
its
loses
loses
rowan
becomes rend
arilit is found
;
anccenned
time;
first
thrown
are
word
in
this
]"a?tJ"e gemiltsige; here
the
promoted,
as
instance. p. 12
In
of the
instead
p. 8
In
which
man,
Adverb
by
us
as
an '
sense
new
envious There 1000.
'
;
it
third
to
become
are
dent, Anteceis used
an
'
in
after that
is
p. 14
the
date
dropped.
The
efne
thou
like
here
forward
;
whom
something
'
say ;
Adjective in
an
In
Adjective.
changes
Six years
to
I heard
word,
their way
efne ]"es man, seems
page,
secgan,
be the
on forftiverd
were
next
'
geMrde
seems forftwerd,
they
used
ic
should
Masculine
a
to dnum.
proper
comes
after
the
In
North.
in the
as
sumne
\ait is used
Relative
Neuter
'
find
we
the
the
old
10,
often
now
is used
didst
Latin
Chronicle
is
p.
in
aid,
a
is
ipse.
after
the
Wintanceaster
year is
Old
126
is thrown
1035, the. (j
In
is thrown
Thomes
mcesse
;
Michaheles
day
onr
Genitive
old
'
errand
This
Verb.
life,' fighta
a
of
with
enemy
In
Ferentinum.'
time
In
therein
land
the
the
and
the
to
is
ivitenne
earls.'
of the
'
dune
Wealas
ness, concise-
(word
com
against
here
the
his
shires
A
few of
West
In
1044 here
we
Apostle Jude about
appears
(year 1048)
; the
is
this
dwellers
later,in 1077,
years
Normandy
that
is
it is
called
time.
our
idiom
eorlum, 'then
of is
the
;
Cambria
Impersonal
an
)iam
old
hear
we
English word
transiti In-
an
the
1055
;
the
year,
of
Brytland,the Brittany of There
named
are
same
\e Welsc.
are
after
marches
man
that
land
The
Bnjtland
as
a
king's
than
1061
1054,
inhabitants, like Macaulay's 'fast fled
their
mentioned.
the year
1064,
shires
many
for
stand
In
munt.
came) that, "c.
Accusative
of
In the
went
also
as
Genitive
Juliuses.
instance
an
becomes
the
is
Hereford port (town), like Sinai
the
]"
mas) (Michael-
hear
'he
the
dropped ;
something more fight.' In the year
'
live
of
idiom
curious
a
;
in 1049
mcesse
is
beginning
letter.
one
little later,Petrus
often in
we
bnt
hlcefdige ;
bishop for )"a"shjnges cerende,
a
'
at the
nsed, like the
Thomases
A
stands
add
now
of
Nor]"men.
Saint
the
here
;
English.
we
ont
In 1052
(Peter).
Petre
in
of
out
Middle
which
Wineester, to
as
seen
and
in
it to
came
read
1052, \a
of
'
the
knowledge
the Abbot
beginning to supplant
hit to
com
of Abbanthe
rightful
on.
the
In
place ;
year
'
should
we
from
the
year
1066
994 now
age, and
same
a
man
stands
say
03t
neaxtan,
simply
at all
lifede buton
was
to
next
; at
the
;
here
next
least dates
later.
come
\r\j gear
'in
the
In ne
the is
of
forms as
A
Welshman
Gaduugaun accent
becomes
es,
Norman
Northern
in
here
;
the
the
on
the
ei
and
e
last
employed
the
whose
to
The
syllable.
name
the
express
Plural
1087.
year
draf.
as
now
The
is written (pronounced Gleivekaistre)
Gleawcceastre
shows
replaces
1097,
year
is
an
casteles,in
as
Conquest,
togeines; drcef(pepnlit)becomes named
is
strong
the
spelling;
aiveigand
in
c,
was
English. 55
Chronicle, after the
The new
Middle
and
Old
128
old
Glowe-
,
in
ceastre
An
the
far
; not
inserted, for
is sometimes
u
1119
year
from
hosm
Gloucester.
our
becomes
bosvni .
As
Consonants
to
hand,
other
the
on
is written
Donacha
Celtic
the
is
wazron.
favourite
letter in the
was
disused
of
the
Chronicles
th
begins to
A
well-known
In
into
change of/ the
in the
2)rovost,and
of the
version
of the
year
and
the
The
s
and
of the new
cusen
Article
r
English
for in
of
1078, as
new
a
The
we
see
old
read
of
unsivernisse
talks
of
Evesham.
both
ale.
word, proceeds.
a
;
the
a
one
EofesJiamnie, The
change inter-
87 of this book) is found
(see page
the
1095.
year
Conquest, we find
one
The
in 1076. the
a
letter for
Theotford ;
togmdere in
we
word
Conquest
not
was
South,
n,
(erant)
halie,dria, and
middle
year
spellsthe
another
while
of
Norman
in
The
nyvre
w
in
Eogeer
to eall
Chronicle,
Old
in the
middle
next
1093.
when
old ]",as
i\ in the
of the
year
very
in
word, for
a
Gantuuarehyri.
is written
name
eallgeadoris lengthened The
of
the
in the
the
1070
read
upon
dropped
g is
hard
;
off
that
seen
North
we
usurp
round
Diniecan
have
early as
so
to
clipped in 1087,
We
replaces
m
is used
n
;
old
; in
gecuron
(they chose). stands
saving the repetitionof
by itself,followed a
Noun
that
had
by of, gone
thus
before
'
in
the
Bunan
of
(he
Article
the Old
"
is
1096
year
found,
before
here)
and
Pronoun
setting a
in
done
be
of
se
(such
Preposition,is strange
a
might
it
English, though
of Flandran
eorl
se
This
Boulogne).
is
Corrziptions. 129
Early
English.
Northern
Greek
to
and
Gothic.
One the
was
was
last,in the
sentence
the
but
not
Old
out
to
1095,
English ; A per
mycclan
few
is
there
fall be
stars
sentences
on,
in a
sentence,
the
rightful
1085, between
idiom, Gothic
new
oftfie
anan
;
by
sende
hearme
;
this reminds
us
of
'
tivam,
this
see
we
the
by
stand would turns
the older
to
weorfte,p. 69.
Wi^utan
use
In
the
comes
here,
the true
see
in
So
ealles.
stand
We
cyng.
we
Bomgesceot be him ; ]mrh employed earlier. In 1076, something
Latin
miclum
1087
next
of Denmearcan,
cyng
two.'
been
very
yrfenuma
New.
and
have
"
(strippedof) (some of his men) (heirof all)
form
ence influ-
twenty-five
(afraidof them)
Old
for the
Within
work.
aferedeof heom mycel dcel of his mannon belandof) of \"am \e he sende of his mannan yrfenuma of eallon
follows
or
French
(recked of oath)
Enrjlalandes
one
find
we
and
Conquest
old Genitive
of; the
to
upon,
at
the
let lihtlice of oS
old Genitive that
here
been
1066,
after
to this
encroached
now
have
may
As
followed
that
changes
great development given
of Nouns
years
first
of the
it it.
of
old
gained the The
new
meant
more
no
of
sense
great William, K
we
than
sine,as
extra, but we
hear, would
now
have
in
mostly won
Old
130 Ireland
for
is used thousands
prceter;
in
the
ofter,we
read
Latinist
should
write
has
change this
common
;
here
1098,
two
of
use
new
Dative
The
in
; bee
to
a
phrase
as
1073,
In
his the
is in was
of
would
old
In
stand
great
for extra a
load
was
and
sine.
thrown
In
1096,
a
great
next
been ;
Our upon
into
year
In
Noun
became
in
butan.
side) saihealfe(sea-
weoll
tersely.
(ran blood)
1086,
we
to
read
ridere ; this cniht.
Englished by we
find
the
eorles ; the Our
phrase of
read
we
but
word.
must
have
;
that
12
English
still expresses
Scotland, I believe, it may
fathers one
had
cennung
pa
1091,
of pes
bohes,
(oath-swearing);
Henric
vanishing ;
have
nisi, prceter,quin, sed, verum
is turned
on
sunu
in 1088. feaive mannan of pes cynges healfe and 12 This
a
is also
that
beam
blod
mere
a
mid
1
though
as
There
Verbal
comes
Accusative.
um
is
packed together,most
are
dubbade
chevalier
French
the
found
aft swerunge
a
that
the
Conqueror
the
find
nouns
hear
we
of
by a rightful
in 1087.
tokens
are
England
such
used.
Dative, stand
Fight, added
man,'
Accusative
;
been
always
a
we
prefixingan
very
In
1070,
in
as
ping.
nan
over
come
in
(libri);
our
startlingcorruption
a
instead
;
other
every for
the
begun,
alter for alter.
unus
'
found
heom,
oper, which
an
com
Substantives, there
In
uppon of
source
has
Bridge
1100
year
]"a
mfre ]"eofier man,
is
There
after the
naping is
is the
cases
find
we
Stamford
of
account
of
confusion
the
hi, the Accusative.
hand
)"cet ; this
uppon
for
later
is said
man
(side). In 1094, liealfe
the year 1067
; in
the North
a
thousands.
upon
Pronouns,
In
1076,
In
wcepnon.1
his modor
on
English.
Middle
vriftutan mlcon
Brittisc
be
to
and
thought
that
still too
English. Early Corruptions.
Northern
not
resolved
have
to
seem
hu
1085, '
worth
here
;
wurft, how
much
replaces the
old
ivcere
Accusative
the
after ivurft. Geivcer of old meant the
of
sense
our
as
aware,
takes later,tryive(fidus)
into
changed
popular with
{more
in the
down
the
now
to
in
gif he
A
in
1087, gedon w,eat.
1096,
poetry ; In
the
find that
the
have
idiom
new
our
Oar
Pluperfectof
heafde gebeon,
year
; but '
we
still
;
old
aMe
from in
(in
shire York-
its track
Subjunctivestarts '
gewunnon,
later than
sketch hu
he had
we
'he
had 2
the
still talk be
won
or
we
still
it in
prose
above-quoted Conqueror, he
mann
.wazs
;
in
this
of well-done
is first found
been.'
;
'
had
for
of the
gedon
the word
k
set
Imperfect formerly used
compositus,and
means
been
was
evil
followed
present substitute
us
parative com-
the next
South
for the
old
wonderful tells
now
Bible.
down
words
In
much
come
seventy years
up
the writer
he
we
sivifior
so
ever
;
tryivemen.
won,' superavisset. This
have
to crop
entry.
1070
of the
instead
of honestus
mycel yfelgedon
our
libban,he hafde
moste
would
keep was
other
many
1087,
in
debere) has
that year.
since
he
of
in
1086.
year
done
he
remains
Verbs,
sense
;
up
say, idiom
older
As the
had
'
should
years
leng,are
siviftor and
of the
account
gets
of a repetition for instance), has
more,
ncefde lie nosfre swa
read
we
and
since
ever
us
and
bet
was
Genitive
lengre. The
betere and
adverb
certain
of
it
Three
meaning, that
new
in the
it now
;
in 1095.
see
prodigy is related on the faith The Comparative Adverbs,
a,
'
only cautious
we
a
breath, and
construction
new
l
hit
eel
my
their
saving
upon
repeatingtheir Substantives. there is a As to Adjectives,
year
131
"
There
is
in no
Old
132
Pluperfect like
and
this
in
In
gewesen. sceoldan
1098,
They
in
say
'
month
ago
heard
;
where
;
of the
form,
instead
of the
As
blod
tvces
he wolde
pwt In
1095
first
in
hear
we
of \a
the
days) ;
rcede
]"e him
Avere
about
to
find
it
should
has
this
1100
1
the
In
the
rede
hwait what. four
\aforman
acts
be
\aire
of them Old
is
and
now,
that
English,
its Antecedent next
very
modern
the
in
from
word.
j
Scott
English composition
Relative
is the
us
here
how
English words, pronounced
for
employed hard
mies ene-
swa
be
Henry
may
cast
a
glance at Domesday
by scholars, sounded
not
old
his
commonest
grammatical pitfalls.
We tells
flow.'
with
is used
unusual,
as
improper position of
of all
(by
\"e detached
fled.'
would
King
It is most
followed
lot who
unusual
replace it by
idiom
wairan
Relative have
their
'
the
him).
for the
here
Either
abutan
did
now
idiom
In
venerable.
most
perfect Plu-
feower foreivarde dagas (the
usual
(the first two).
twa
should
we
;
a
have
no
the
blood
saw
stands ]"03t
fact
(visusestfluere)r
'
man
had
comes
1072, William
this
;
(quodcunque)
sva
idiom,
it.
seen
that
we
weallan
that
for must
when
1100
gesewen
former
Pronouns,
to
In
old
men
have
hear
stands
time
Subjunctive.
Passive
would
hear
of the
us
by
must
say
you
would
this reminds
related
was
'
Icelandic
the
gebeon replaces the
;
should
we
North,
the
74)
II.
prodigy
a
hit ;
geseon
English, but
Old
kefirverit (Matzner,
has
English.
Middle
sound This
gh
]"efore eori;
h, as
in
much
this usage
Norman
Ghent,
of g before was
in
used
e
i, as
or
in
Tudor
prevailsin
by peasants
ears.
Berchelai
Book, which
;
The
ch
Italy.
to
was
gh expressed
Ohersintnne.1 times
and
express
the
The the
hard
z
g
Northern
often
was
words
Eddeva
and
turned
into
the
The
English
puzzle
a
Was
in
Cilt
Swain
the
greatest changes
the
old
Wigeraceaster
into
Worcester
; Barbie
There
Deoraby. Stow to
IStou
as
make
French
the sound
We 1100
"We
for
down
to the of we
g read
Moir, like
the
the old
usually had
Lincolnshire
in
places getting the is
found
and
the
;
shire Derbyof
sound
Northern
Fugelestou had
not
as
Fulstoiv.
to
the
Peterborough
great fire in every that
find in Scotland
write
In
Southwards.
in
existing,of
latter. some
our
English
has
combination
Staintone
examine
may
get rid
1
"and
cut
1100
was
coming
down
year
a
e,
was
yet been
io
old
from
of
Old
the
about
name
is that
still
Frenchmen
the
former
the
sound,
new
doubt
no
when
ow,
for the
way the
;
be
can
of
pronunciation
the
shows
the
far
Wircestre, not
by
foreign
a
English soil,as
of
One
Wilelm-
in 1065 of
instance
curious
a
The
written
called
in
taking
name
hamlet.
a
is
Survey
was
root
Christian of
this
;
\egn
held
was
way.
ou-e.1
or
Derbyshire
of
The
/.
in the
ou
;
storp (now Williamsthorpe), which one
as
Frenchmen
to
place
a
oi
sounded
written
French
in the
down
set
and
v
was
form
new
a
for
ou,
was
French
the
;
There
teign.
written
call Hidland
always
was
of
written
h
Alfred
first trace
of
became
The
Ailric. see
133
middle
the
Swegen
we
often
commonly
now
we
Hoilant
as
p
is
u
When
the
is
u
and
became jffipelric
;
light upon
we
]" in
and
g
Eadgyth
;
Brictric.
as
c,
The
s.
out
Suen
word.
What
for
thrown
were
Alured,
"
used
Corruptions.
Early
English.
the
old Latin
of the
William two
oimcs,
There
1116.
part
Rufus
forms unus.
of
Chronicle
one
word
is
a
tendency
; thus
was
proper
from
slain name,
in the
by
Ms
Mure
Old
134
aaan
men
our
than
the
own
the last the
Yorkshire.
g.
here
has
of the ce
the
popular
in
1116
third
The
We
for for
oi and
simply paternal
in
buried, the In
handy.
like
much
Witan the the
substituted
(ubi)
huer worked
causam)
the
Midland
instance
older
to
would
on
Frigdosg.
an
the
for
Rufus
when
handa, nigh there
is
a
old ;
at
qui) being written
used
was
hand,
or
startlingchange,
Lindisfarne the
late
the method
see
Gospels
\oer.
for
hwan
as
for\am.
a
(quam an
new
of ob
early the
to
Relative The
which
Earl
The
is This punished him. of hwa (itproperly answered
have
of
1101, fcederland' we
that
against the King King
not qiiis,
writer
in
one
Moretoin
Latin
1104
of
name
by days, in feowertyne
not
neh
were
year
North.
proper
year
In 1110
read
We
(fortnight).
the
estate.
reckoning by nights,and
nihta
namely ai,
fatherland,borrowed ;
of
becoming (rains) in
the
a
relic
a
instead
e,
from
happened
our
German
the
French
before
something of
the
it
diphthong
reinas
see
ei down
is used
sense
The
oi,was
as
old
French
is
aliwair
see
we
the
hair
just quoted. we
gebroiden
Hoilant, for
broidered
our
;
in
as
away,
just as
e,
don;
replacingan
i
oi in
ei, as well
an
;
the
from
meant
of
follow
like sari and
or
the
form
old
becomes
y
in 1105
;
of the
more
French
combination
1116
know
find from
Midland,
Indefinite
in
years
vanish
i
altogetherpared
of the word
the
to
soon
time
of the
(proprius)
agen
forms
are
often
sound
to
been
gebrogden
the Northern
cegliwoer ;
was
1104
pronounced
soon
a
is
differs
old form
;
There
oi
was
was
keeps
shall
we
This
Moretoin
in 1877
prefix ge In
(braided); hard
have
of 1100.
an
English.
should
an
word
even
in
the
;
Middle
and
;
an
form
136
Old
pounding, and
to
to
which
had
1120
a
the
and
European
any have
befallen
times
traceable
1
Latin Arabic.
foreign
As
regards
conquest,
History.1
change,
nearest
and
its
later
Scandinavia therein
differ
I
underwent
to
Teutonic.
infusion,
whether
changes
such
underwent
never
from
the
other
least
at
of
;
German, any
nations
of
as
within
Spanish
comes
first
English
doubt
tongue,
English
There
the
1303.
Mother-
by
and
of
ever
own
our
wholly
word-store,
our
between
English
language
and
but
all
words,
common
our
into
difference
future
Germany
of
adulterations
marked
ground-work,
English.
thousands
hitherto
been
be
to
was
of
rid
^et French,
pour
Middle
and
with then
permanent of
Europe.
its of
Middle
Cultivation.
English:
CHAPTER
III.
ENGLISH.
MIDDLE
THE
Period
I.
137
Cultivation.
"
(1120-1220.) England
in the many that
been
has
and
have
happy, beyond
various
floated
scriptural and
of
stores
the
down
down
codes
by
year that
(would
no
In
land
of national
England
mark
the
the
national
to the
Take
the
Falcandus
or
spite of in
the
Europe
And
Poems
lations riddles, trans-
treatises
science
on
in
them
havock
400
after
can
we
our
at the
such
years
else
nowhere
!) are
wrought
show
can
the
all these
"
ments monu-
680
a.d.
clearly
so
round
from
New.
opposite and
in
Cicero.
case
scorn
compiling
(that is,Latin), such Caesar
time.
speech slowly swinging
holding
countrymen,
of
literature
dialogues
interest
more
speech for
boasts.
Old
tales, and
year,
rich inheritance.
as
oldest
sisters,
of law, wills, charters, chronicles
took
we
Reformation,
her
profane, epics,war-songs,
grammar,
set
Teutonic
stream
of the Bible, homilies, prayers, and
her
as
would
Falcandus
of
Italy.
the a
In
1190
everyday speech
work
in
have
been
trod
in
the
the
find
we
Old
of his Italian
easilyread path
that
by had
followed
been
centuries
written, a
sudden
In
New,
the
change
of
as
near
Some
English.
but
the
everyday speech,
man
born
diction
of
a
what
this
philologycan
be
The
I shall
III. In old
Age
words
I.
the
find
we
lives
and
a
in
a
of
are
gone,
into
came
hardly
at
King by the
:
all from
Nothing
these
first
our
his
written
poem,
Victoria.
of
the
effort
Peterborough
differs
into
180
in
years,
Angevin King,
from
was
prose
three
:
from
:
each
upon
to
1220.
to 1280.
1280
fairlywell were
ages,
last-
two
"
1120
1220
the
between
Chapter from
Reparation English
In
great-grandson.
divided
bestow
ruption cor-
for his pattern to
Queen
the
to
Neglect :
used
the
standard
indeed
that
to
England
evident
an
see
we
all
back
bard
I. Cultivation: II.
in
writings.
interestingthan
more
New
Old
the
; but
inflections
1303,
under
be
from
already traced
English,ranging
given dates, may of which
1120,
for
Midland
grandson,
Middle
literature
fifteen miles
answering roughly of his son,
the
looks
In
all of
understood
l?eto the old Winchester
and
within
speak
we
of
of
writings.
readily
Northumbrian
puts eall
writer
Alfred's
the
may
been
in the
poem
spring
I have
Chronicle
Peterborough as
sudden
a
slow.
in
had
d'Alcamo,
Ciullo
be
twelve
like Garibaldi.
in written
is most
shown
keep
is
his book
after
now
for
writers
first known
would
soldier
least
at
the
forth
Italy,there
years
countryman,
that
poem
the
to
his
unlettered
an
three
English.
Italian
good
or
putting
Italian,a
by
two
find
we
all
by
but
;
Middle
and
Old
138
to
1303.
cultivated,and
allowed
to
slip;
it
few was
Middle
different
with
English
French
to
of
power
In
few
very
feeble
a
III.
Age
Latin
or
and
English
writers
thus
stopped
and
French
the
place In
is
the
decay
words
in
of the
going through
this.
I
written
first
within
where
our
born.
These
Midland
being
the Mercian
Dialect.
in
the
from
Yorkshire
border,
what
is to
come
and
West
fond
Midland Danes
there that
we
Gospels were In
up
within will
the
was
be
a
Danelagh
for what the
is
will
the
North.
from
its
the
lying to tokens In
byegone.
find in the shires where
aforesaid
foreshadow
to
show
mingling
same
contrast,
the
and
shires
East
of
of
the
a
East
Angles
and
Northumbrian
translated.
of new
boldly from
a
or
part
the
the
Danelagh,
seen
samples
of the love
the
add
outside
Anglia,
most
first-fruits of
West,
follow
poetry
East
for the
I
I
and
and
was
the
supply
to
plan
prose
specimen
South,
questions bearing are
set
;
lingering
of
treatise,written
or
the
years,
the
each
in
II.
Danelagh
are
the
copiouslyfrom
Age
180
years.
brought
English
To
poem
samples
South
New
specimens
district,either The
these
baleful
perishing language,
were
give specimens
classic
some
fast
lost in
Latin
nothing original; they
to
our
shoals
English
these
translated
of
of old
and
French
during
birth
French, though they gave
lost its noble
thousands
with
from
translations
self him-
betook
island
our
parted
light burning
In
North.
the
tongue almost
our
;
-139
something vnlgar, and
as
in
writer
compounding, A
words.
kept
cultivated
every
aside
cast
in
least
inflections,at
our
Age II.,English was nearly
Cidtivation.
:
the
utmost
landmark,
on
dialects,clearness
importance which
will
be
;
and
cision pre-
I therefore of
some
here use
in
Old
140
fixingthe If
shires
draw
we
and
down
the
from
the
that
Saxon
the
and
the
write East
Danish
and
the
of
and
Old
the
The
away.
1160, is the
easier
between
the
'
and
the
1
'
old
Essex,
of
was
ways
the
taken
as
a
the
1340.
watchword
whole, belonged
to
North
Loire
in
mixture
a
of
English. the
dants descen-
men,
whose
about than
is
difference
explained by of
870.
Danelagh of
a
passed
written
The
is
the
I
wish
the
English
settlement of
make
elsewhere
Old
two
I
later, showed
had
of
Danish
the
To
lived
even
in
handed
New
Chronicle,
novice
shires
only
Cerdic's
that
treatise
the
:
Line
and
the watchword
was
pare
a
language fact
simple
one
to
Kentish
renowned
the
as
1400
Peterborough
far
I
;
language,
to inflections
attachment
warm
Line
fairlyto
of this
to
other
line
ivater-slied.
Saxons, such
down
tongue,
purer
This
foreshadowed
West
wrested
were
afterwards
and
Alfred.1
whose
men
roughly lay
those
and
(it answers
Anglian,
South
that
Sundering
Line
the
shires
kings,
by
Great
this
lived
France)
the
Tongue-shed, like
of
shall
by Angles
Danes
call
to
could
to
Celts
first settled
to
bold
To
between
by
through Northampton
we
Colchester,
to
compiled.
were
poems
Shrewsbury
boundary
were
over
from
Bedford
English.
different
where
line
a
Middle
and
King
the South.
In
'
'
;
Clip
Hold
Alfred's
the
nicle Chro-
Eolls of the Coggeshall, published by the Master in 1875, we read that a ghost, appearing in Suffolk, loquebaturAngThis lice secundum that idioma regionisillius. Page 120. proves the diiference the year between about there was 1200 a speech of that of Northern Suffolk and Essex, where Ralph lived. I have of Coggeshall. line to the North therefore taken to care carry my of
Ralph
of
"
Taylor (Words and colony in the North-east
Mr.
Places, 110) of Essex,
proves
for which
that there I have
was
made
a
Danish
allowance.
Middle
shires.
As
English
from
English
corruptions that
the
to
Old
English,
the
we
down
to the
Southern
shires.
The
line drawn
between
York
by
a
third
by
There
line drawn
a
show
at
Thus,
if the
written.
grcer/, after
1160, be spelt gray
in
it be
is
speltgrey
stands
name)
the Line.
respect
quite by
itself.l
South,
the
spread easilyover
across
in this
;
The
South, while mikel, swilc,betoken
the
celc
Southern
favourite
Southern
guilt.
our
sometimes, ;
form
both
both (illi),
say
that
he
such
and
Sundering Line, with
North
trace
from
down
to the
1
The
compiler
proper
Gloucester, p. 459
name
;
forms the
we
of the
Essex
Homilies
later
if he
ticiple Par-
safely Great
the
in
much
in
hi and
may
writers
was
;
Past
from
far
a
gilt and
Such
Alanvs
it is found
to be
seems
alike.
Salopian bard
blind
to
;
is the
(ilia),both
had
of
writer
uch
or
of
talceth ;
not
have
must
she
he
lived
South
and the
and
tahes writer
a
and
mark
sure
gylt,combine
sets
Prefix
grey
slowly
Northern old
both
heo
a
gehwyle
of the
if
;
(not being a
Northern
a
The
uses
or
gray
(our each)
always, clips the
uses
thei
ech two.
writer
a
not
if he
;
forms
gult,two If
North,
the
between
compromise the
the
prevailsin
ile
or
Line
its way
made
much, such, is
in
u
may
ch,that replaced
The
but
old word
Great
word
the
where
once
Either
South.
the
one-
grai, we
or
of the
North
to the
grei,to
or
good English
now
proper c,
it down
general set
the
;
Canterbury.
and
Worcester
were
year
represented
are
Colchester
and
English manuscripts the
of
remaining one-third
which
marks
New
put two-thirds
two-thirds
between
various
are
the
141
distinguish
may
Danelagh,
these
to
Cultivation.
:
common we
may
in 1180
of 1420. written
both
as
Alcyn by Allan
and
Kobert
Allen.
of
Old
142
and
Middle
EAST
THE
English.
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
(About 1120.) all
Of the
has
cities,none
earned
better
death, from
sick unto
home, monks
frown.
Conqueror's
the
and
fromHereward
compiled,
was
had
that
Her
At
in Latin
not
from
up
grown
but
the
in
and
Angles, dwelling
Without
the
Peterborough
in the
history of
the
Chronicle
This
older
chronicles,
years
after
burnt
After
the
the
that
English old
down
recorded
had
and
Abbey
in
ground
arose
doom year,
chronicles
town
1116,
and
in
more
her
new
history-
our
the
English
generations Rutland.
from
should
we
be
stand under-
to striving'
of
taken
of other
men
were
sent
Abbeys,
A
Peterborough a
Peterborough annals,
which
fire, were
both
date
has
and
in
After
happily
Walsingham. to
out
and
from many
place.
choir, which
Glastonbury
monks
old
marks
It
copied
were
by of
hands.
English Philology.
noble
the
far
in it
set
were
Architecture
year
escaped
old
from
of many
mark
the
passages
events
the
to
English that
the
the
whereby
bears
or
years,
under
came
many
not
her
tongue.
our
various
likely that
than
of
;
suffered
Chronicle,
for many
dark
that
English ;
union
bronght
Hastings
Peterborough
of Danes
groping
of
friends
English
was
Minster
his Danish
Turold.
Abbot,
French
field
the first Englishmen
among
were
the
the
Abbot
Her
Peterborongh.
of
homage
English patriot,the English scholar, and
architect, than
is
the
thus must
copy to
the
replace
have
been
Old
144 drove
becomes
iure
liht for
hetweox
sound
the
and
which
had
has
pronunciation);
panon, become
n"n/,
heftniiajappears correctness, has the
above Wealas
*
in the
becomes
cli,as
Eastern
side of
"jh
later
came
often
(j
in
East
be
There
we
old
burh
from
a
is
this
1124,
aimed
1123
at
used, the old
word
; thus
Gyt Daeg
iett
though
old
S
was
known
get rid of
to
we
better
the
over
;
Our
ch.
being
tendency
a
sometimes
to York
than
latter
h
prevailed
London
used
more
;
scirreve
the
to
letter
find
(sherriff)
"
daei
(day) iateward (porter)1
"
changed
influence see
oufter ;
year
who
the
as
English
our
letter to be
proper
becomes Scir-gerefa
sometimes
as
monk,
The
stance circum-
(a
the
Consonants,
the for tli,
part of
Anglian
again ;
In
we
before
written
seen
year
"
G
words
upon
the
Geatweard
1
is
as
efre.
o
In
England,
to
laid aside
every
u, the
for
burch
Normans.
in
the
manuscript.
changes
to
old
some
soon
pronounced
with
(aut)
was
e,
Wales.
becomes
As
and
put
it is
;
thenen.
nun,
;
English
striking effect
old ofter
ce
becomes
confused
a
the
few
forward
more
It becomes
France.
the
in very
found
ou,
fir;
and
into
bed, sounded
cefre(semper)
eowe?
hetwix
changes as
eu
]"eudom ;
into i, as
(jussit)becomes
heed
Conquest, comes
in
find
we
is turned
eo
combination
The
Fyr (ignis)appears
it now;
combination
hi.
leoht ; it sometimes
and
for
drop,
to
English.
eoiv, for
older
(your) :
for threo.
ore
Middle
Accusative
replacingthe
was
as
old
the
out
and
in this
upon
word
to
y, and Standard
then
centuries
later, owing
English, changed back
gate, still called
by the Scotch
to
to
yett.
q
145
F we
cjeafonbecomes
change In
still
was
their
of
before
saw
Here
2
The
Anglian
is
are
cases
has
jumbled those
with
luve
;
this
long vanished
endings ;
and
swallowing
Definite
The
thus
;
South.
case-
(now es)
the h
Northern
before
fashion.
that
houses.
huses, our
1
of
um
v
and
;
the all
up
Indefinite
together,
and
the
of Substantives
is
heeded.
longer
now
as
Adjectives
agreement
is
in
lufebecomes in
Plural
Declensions.
of
We
Dative
replaced by
in the
marked
more
Plural
other
forms
and
gaven,
general break-up
a
Nominative. the
is often
word
a ive
the
Nouns is
there
no
of
middle
in the
a
7c
There
begins
liquid now
old
the
lius became is
a
curious
Mesas
;
it
instance
c. replace the Old Southern in the begins to drop, approved
to
Old
146 of
the
be
found
in on
this
side
word
in
the
1123,
year
'
tera) older
is
(illam) is
we
we
pared
in
hire
as
from The
Pirst's the
have
in
the
tive Geniformed
earlier, in
seen
The
should
; we
old
sicipre(dex-
right,just
to
way
in
long
Pronouns
(her) in
in the
still
the
as
before
made
the
the to
year hivile
of the
old
old
English
the
675, ]"e;
still
Verb,
as
lingersin
Definite
adoption of written
In
Plural Article
cases
the to at
and do
Confessor's
time.
JElc
656
ealra
We
find
(omnium).
se, seo,
becomes \"cett we
are
for them
Peterborough
is
(quisque)
Scotland.
from
year
(quicunque)
swa
duty
to
forged Charter
genders ;
day, is wonderfully changed
year
Plurals, just
of the
the
hwyle
Genitive
in its
follows
great change.
a
hi'
longer confined
no
Charter
teat.
swa
of the
account
but
forged
Accusative
; the
is \"o?t
]"a ]ringf. ic
hopelesslyconfused far
him.'
Relative
ilea,which
al instead
of
change
a
ealle
down
The
side
it ; thus
becomes
we
Rather
be
may
Singular antecedent,
use
inserted
half him
an
Neuter
The
find
Here not
before.
or
giving
seen
Neuter
the
and
]"ishalf ]"a
sivi]"re.
There
1127.
be
mountains.'
(in Gothic, taihsivo)had
teso
for
room
on
now
was
read
; we
Accusative,
behind
one
on
say,
now
1129 the
Prepositions to
become
Preposition might easily be
beside, like
from
as
the
English.
Nouns
year
after this, a
;
Middle
which
the
*
last
the
in
way
muntes,
and
not
all.
in
Henry
what
it
was
the in
147
Infinitive
The
Gospels. we
In
l'icwills
find
The
secgan.
ge,
I will segge,'
say
prefixed
the
Still, the
us.
Dorset
One
gehyrde. in the
the
Somerset
and
But
dialect. in
aft,as
which
the
used
older form
using
three
the
to follow
peasants
in
the
is
been
having
found
this
to
Thus,
a-heard?
the
in
old
as
different
fonder
was
of all in
mark
sure
Plural
of
a
Midland
of Verbs
ended
we
been
find the
forms
of L
have
English fashion, an shires
our
of
Verbs,
hyraft, hi lujraft. Some common
of
down
paring
England.
great change
the a, has
some
hyranft;
675,
Participleupon
country
English Present
thought that, after
Danes,
after the
years
is the
hyraft,ae
we
the
I have
'
say,
have
settled.
never
Southern
to
which Old
The
;
of
Participle,now
maimed
Teutonic
than
come
Shibboleth
the
Danes
No
times
now
we
their
for fourscore
ge in old
brian Northum-
Participle, gehaten,still lingeredon
of all its brethren. this
the
should
Past
Danelagh
they
Past
Midland
this
:
slightly altered,
ge,
where
in shires
day
the
to
kind, forced
of the
in
as
Pope Agatho's forged Charter
drops altogether in nothing
the n,
drops
now
2
here may
cast
have
peasants
the
Present
on
out.
n
But
kept
the
the Rhine Plural
;
to
and
Old
148
Middle
wit, Uebent, liebet,and in
mind,
the
Mercian
lieben.1
understand
can
we
English.
Danelagh
Bearing1this parallelcase
how
the end
to
came
Present
in
The
Peterborough Chronicle,in Henry
uses
haven, lirjaen,
we
for the Plural
find lin for
even
of which worth
have
we
habbefh
slight alteration
a
;
Northern
Another
as
we
Shibboleth
Participle.Tn Tn
in
saw
of
Midland
this
often
was
South,
it ended
shall
We
"
South.
Winchester A
We
"
of
'
motto,
standeth
the
East
To
see.
Old
Anglia In the take
an'
such
and In
kept
G-arnett's
in the famous
Man.' is
in
seen
the
it \on celmihti,' be it comes
like, where
the year
is still alive
Plural is
wwft
Almighty ;' nence
1
singinde.
malceth
Manners
thanked
Verbs.
sinrjende.
form
of 656, fiancod
hanged to him,
Danish
ande.
of the English -Verb
idiom
the
ende,
and
soon
the Present
forged Charter to
the
singande.
standen
Southern
The
strange
standes We
"
form
in Lancashire.
be
singing.
Midland.
Midland
the
Danish
in
North.
This
is the
in anas,
the
stand
example, we
would
Active
supplanted by we
be
dialects
Lincolnshire
hide, as
Hush-
Gospels.
this ended
in
in the
Humber,
it retained
English form, though
form,
Northumbrian
English
the North
the
the
;
liggebh, English. The
Old
the
of Verbs
would
of the
form, spoken beyond
Ugges,haves,
form.
form
reign,
Midland
instance
of
in aft.
not
the First's
is the
an
Southern
The
Gospels.
and
en
of the Present
This lirjrjen.
already seen
Plural
1123
Essays,p.
we
stands 142.
modern
our
form
hit
h*
new
personal Im-
wees
don
;' hence
the
Pope
'I
do
you
'
\ter mihte
Adverbs
new
Charter
of 6"6
remains
in
old
The
into
*
continually;' in
*
at
deal,two as
in the
in
adding As
and
the
in
sense
the
This
the
sibbe,
for
gets
now
becomes
used
]uitthat it did
not
Our
ham.
old
ymbe
is used
'
Many
;
a
a
to
;
this
went
new
words
to
the
In
year
(about)
three common
was
forged miles
to to
of enim
;
1123,
also
Mr
Charter
us
new
we
for
'
We
speech. here the
a
position Pre-
]"am
read
or
that
against it ;'for\aw
was
now
a
?
see
modern
our
a
Hence
peace.'
for
that
sense,
in
hit dide
hyny
have
in
earlier.
about
comes be-
now
Conjunction by dropping
the
much
Scandinavian
a
se
out
ye
used
for in
twiwa
employed
read,
we
bishop
abutan
ivel
wcere
English delights
to
did it to
follow.
been
is
and
ivel is used
follows
last,for the
have
\e would
for
strengthening for
the
he
cer
or
sense
new
of anon,
and
Gene
;
see
king
What
'
well-known
here
Middle
The
construction; '
suppress
form
1127
year
French
to havene
the
Prepositions,we
to
the
body,'
twiges(twice).
and
(once)
cenes
one
it took
(soon).
son
in
gets
Adverbs
old
to
es
'
meant
it
nigh.
well
old
becomes
;
forged
(igitur)is
old for \mm
chosen
are
the
in
1121),a Pope dies,and
Popes
new
wceroti.
wherefore ; ivhyfor
1122
year
South
In
yet dead.
not
the
the
;' in
once
formerly
1127
hesitating
for \" cer
our
]"cerfore ; struct,
had
an
of
derstand un-
In
The
for hwi
;
The
dialects.
some
on
seen
are
to
wit.'
to
year
is the forerunner
changed
now
same
149
made
was
be\)ohtehim.
lie
in the
stands
ben
Some
conies,
Reflexive,
the
stands
'
;
pa/pe to understanden
bone
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
is used
encroaching of
656, the
for on
cer
the
phrase
hamlet.' and
to
our
brethren
on
Old
150
and
Middle
English.
.
the
live
mainland,
for hundreds books.1
in the
on
of years
Thus
Mr.
win
can
farmer
insect.
such
word
the word
buzzardclock
as
to
peasantry various
insects.
gloss of
wondrous
We
shall
Dutch
meet
writing until in
the
strangers
are
hard
with
England Hubba
to
is to in the
North
the
in the of
the of
us
Old
the
should
line,we
lean
to Friesland.
werren
bcerlic,our
form
;
our
in
for the
seen
first time
of
the
year
the
Low
Latin
words, which
See Grarnett's
no
963.
taliare
war
68.
safest distinction Line
crop
in the ;
this reminds
As
Gnawlcce a
In
old
ledge) (acknow-
forgery inserted might
;
account
barley, replaces the in
:
to
up
Latin, militare.
be
in
expected,
(secare),singularis (aper),and
good classic writer would
Essays, p.
with
or
Scandinavia
to
Thus,
find wyrre,
we
that
to
came
Sundering
words
the
it is thus
;
the
are
of
Century
Great
in
that
word
Perhaps
still lingers in Scotland.
Compare such
Fifth
the
the
mind
Dutch
new
account
2
in
Century.
in
this
1118,
year
is
many
gist
opposite case,
here, which
1
Hen
the
to
Some
writers
Teutonic
a
strange Teutonic
of
1124, the
the
whether
for
Fourteenth
others
Danish
tell
our
down
set
and
replaced
by
by
German
akin
not
were
also
used
the
chuleicli,scarabreus.'2
Thirteenth,
words
in
stand
Old
dictionary.
keep
of
case
which
certain
a
on
to
an
Anglo-Saxon
Ninth
the
in
'
to
of his
found
English words,
Twelfth, these
Centuries, when
often
other
many
the
find
we
age,
be
it is tacked
turning
on
High German,
and
found
But
into
mouth
substantives,
other
many
their way
clock for
can
Anglo-Saxon dictionaries,though
folk
common
into the
Tennyson puts
Lincolnshire No
they
ere
of the
months
employ.
Old
152 the
was
which
hitherto
altered; about becomes
most
this
German
in
the
of
the
sentences,
Verb
it.
had
This
often
was
now
Peterborough English
construction.
Our
rise
least, to
at
;
governed by
yetir 1125
easy
respect
cumbrous
case
the
English. construction
our
been
the
last,after
in
Middle
simplifying of
had
come
and
tongue
above
far
her
was,
High
sister.
EAST
MIDLAND
DIALECT
OF
1120.
.
Extracts
from
in the
serted
Da
the
telice scolde should se
kyning
to
a^fter
pone abbode
after
the
and
cumon.
he
]"e for mine thee
sotrl's
secgon
for hwi.
say
why
Oswi
Min
an
leyan Petre.
Oc
min
Oc
Peada
broker is
f aren gone
ic
wile
of
'may
work
] asrto
aguostlice
on
diligently
gold
it
will
well
min
leoue
and
loue
to
swa
Crist
as
freond.
}mt hii they
to
werce.
friend Sancte
and
swa
life
]"egebidden. la leoue ]"ere
freond
ylory
liue. ]"isse
from
yray
wirce
sent
]"e wael
to Christ's
minster
cwsed
wile
and
Criste
speedily
geseond
have
loved
mynstre
asues-
ic hit
need
broftor
But
wolde.
I
Irothcr
ongunnen
(in-
quoth
leof Ssexulf. ic haue
]"urfe.and
saule
Da
did
so
La
that he
dyde.
swa
come
]"an abbode.
J"ethe
allot
Lo, local refter
Charter
"
-king
him
to
:
kyning
se
sent
forged Peterborough
656)
year
seonde
Then
a
and
ic
]"e wile
finden
the
siluer. land
and
ahte.
goods
and
al
]"etpaerto
Middle
behofeS.
Da
feorde
behoves
Swa
English
he
spedde
Crist
him
swa
hu$e.
pa wasrd
he
sefter alle
peode
his
through
and peegne. aefter a3rcebiscop.
his
thanes
people
setter his
biscopes. and
sefter
geond
seonden
he bade
glad
right
peet
heard
glaed. heot
swifte
se
was
hi
few
When
ready.
said
in fenna
pet
swa
]"a kyning heorda
Da
gare.
years
gesecgon.
to wircene.
ongan
granted
pat mynstre
wass
153
began
as
geare
and
home
went
So
al
ham.
abbot
se
Cultivation.
:
eorles.
aafter alle pa
and
those
pe Gode
lmiedon.
hi
pat
scoldon
him
to
and
cumene.
that
come
pa dsei hwonne
seotte
And
hallow
ic bidde
ealle all
pat
cumen.
mote
our
gift
may
on
aetbeorstan
pet
of other
heavenly hit ece"5.
ece
lif. and
Swa
swa
swa
willen
hi
hi wilen
hwa
swa
ure
gife ouper
wansie
him
seo
the
lessens
gateward him
swa
me
Whosoever
men
iateward
heofenlice
swa
gyfe wansiaS,
manne
good
they
the eternal
'punishment.
godene
standen.
ece
wite.
ece
escape
opre
pa
in
partakers
be
ouper k3mingas pa sefter or kings
breore.
gyfe
hi mine
beon
cnmen.
that
nre
delnimende
beon
pa pa sefter me
those
hi mine
beon
sunes.
pat mynstre gehalegon.
when
day
set
scolde
man
seo
on
And
heofenrice.
swa
hwa
swa
heaven-kingdom heofenlice
iateward
on
heofenrice.
increases
Das These
sindon are
pa witnes
pe pser wseron.
and
pa pat gewriten wrote
Old
154 mid
here
with
Middle
and
Cristes
fingre on
ietten
and
mele.
their .
.
Drihtnes
writ
here
seffcer
on
DCLXIIII.
acennednesse
Lord's
ge writ
waes
.
mid
agreed
cross
Des
tunge.
English.
]?es
nre.
kyningas
birth
Wulhferes
Deusdedit seouej^ende gear. ]?esaercebiscopes seventh
IX
Leidon
gear.
They and
laid
al cristene
gedon.
THE
it
TO
hus
freme
to
Gif .
.
Gif
.
his eadinesse.
God
ne
for him
ne
his merh"e.
eorSe
tiar felle upe
brihtnesse.
anglene
blisse. and
strenhc]"e.and 1
Old
an
time.
217.
Driginal one
These of
of
the
go
mede
to
ne
him
Heo
and
all
hiht
and
of' him.
spece
Gif
delende.
non
of
nere
swete
al
swete.
ac
hiscefte.
lufede.
is wel
hine
of
him
swa
an
is hefone
liht and
hiscefte
gimston.
hope, richtwisen
frouer.1
edited
English Homilies,
Society), p.
leom.
mancenne
niedfulle
ne
Hit
giure hierte. loftes
ne
come,
him
]"atwe
seije alle
non
hine
non
him
to
Gode.
hot
us
uabt
spece.
spece.
non
and
wile
specene! penche jie aelc word
huni
is
1120.)
]?ohtof
ne
nof
wees
MIDLAND.
EAST
a.d.
to fultume.
man
of him
non
]"at fser
Amen.
THE
and
smaje
and
non
hine 'he lufede.
to
almihtig
of him
curs.
say
(About
lufie. and
J"ingundyde
hit seiS alle.
hlaford
halgane sai?^
CONTRAST
Ure
ealre
then
be
so
and
curs,
folces. ]"eani
beo
swa
done
]"a Godes
on
to
by
Dr.
p. 245.
Morris The
transcriber's,written
(Early English Text I give above passage long
after
iElfric's
Middle
God
155
oSer
anhelend.
let hi habben
ajen
chim,
221.
Forgang
]m
235.
He
a
223.
pa
225.
Ic wille halden
"
Cultivation.
:
himinde
Seraphim
219.
Page
English
cweS
tredwes
owes
wunder
to chiesen.
j
westm.
worder.
,,
,,
deadlice.
bo$e
weran
Ic wille 233.
He
mi
settan
wed
for"5teh alse is
us
235.
Barn
of
warn
Gif
of hire
239.
ic fader
Wic
geie, wic
Southern than
his
his death. of
sentence
of
the
written
these A
his,wherein
Eucharist,
homilies
English
.iElfric's were
of
versions,
1
to
See
erasures
Faber's made
land
long
it is
made
of
true,
upholds of
;
was
the
the
Lanfranc, in
turned
time
this is headed
We
Latin
a
idea Tran-
seventy But
England.1 into
have
of the
by
after
Teutonic
thought sound,
once
the
old
English of
newfangled
which
centuries.'
about
up
Charters
in
our
more
the year
in the
great champion
succeeding
After
homilies
overturns
than
see, is far
may
Peterborough.
teaching was
more
drawn
he
doctrine the
later,was
otherwise
and
anyone
popular
sweep,
wurS.
ic lefie.
longe as
many
were
clean
substantiation,a years
dredness
English,as
had
and
day,
alse
the dialect of
1000, ^Elfric
ham.
laftieres moclie.
Birne
archaic
innoS.
ogen
Wer ,,
-This
habbeo". siel]"e
we
,,
(covenant). cyldren.
"
Feder,
ti wif.
J?eand
,,
the
the one
and
corrupt of
forged extract
his
these
borough Peter-
given
Difficulties of Romanism (Third Edition, p. 260) in iElfric's text by theologians of a later age.
as
Old
156
is like
the
in hand,
now
forms
;
older
se,
thus, instead
Dative
in
Plural
often
shire
King
Alfred, is
; this ie
We
Danes
many the
Waterford
long
that from
work
Homilies
that
before
(manere).
ending and well
an
common
in Kent
London
them
that
thither
to
by and
Havre
would
It
day.
little clipping
some
resulted
have
the
as
know
we
;
city,drawn
settlement
by
similar
many
later,except
Canute's
;
in the present
pared
Infinitive
of the
place
as
away,
do (facere), (venire),%ief(dare), write (scribere),
come
abide
the
the
Inert (eligere),
cliiesen
allured
must
old
ie, used
compiled
King
the
gelt(scelus)point to
appear
in that
the
of Verbs
the
to
(esse),with
were
this Danish
see
we
for
find
is often
to
as
perhaps pitch upon
paring of English words
and
in
not
settled
were
;
bienn
does
attraction
same
seem
found
may
these
place where
given
combination
The
here
with
endings
adapted
were
(pluvia),and
Essex.
and
be
may
guess
Kent.
near
occur
the
of,and
cian Mer-
English
Genitive
old
like/er (ignis)and
Forms
some
words,
A
Homilies
these
(cor), Hen
with
have
we
of the
South
meet
the
though
um,
clipped.
speech.
sometimes
we
the form
replaced by where
and
si,]"at;
work
fairlywell by the Old of the Peterborough Se, we
holds
Danelagh,
English,
clippingprocess,
The
far to the
written
contractions,
Southern
the
Herodotus.
of
being
;
dislike of the
and
Ionic
the
resembles
its stern
Thucydides
its love of vowels
with
are
of
Attic
English.
Midland, with
East
The
above.
Middle
and
of the
even
say
In
Infinitive
later ; the
en,1 and
thirtyyears
parts of
other
lingered on
poetic Earl
there
later still in
is a
an
common
of
South, the
the until
Caxton's
Surrey
instance
writes
of the
letter.
The
same
old
press, '
I dare
form
endings
of
Middle
other
have
we
the
Plural
the
old
in
latter
Danish
word
re
form
the
word,
is
the
;
former
219
Old
dropping as
to the
there
Danish
of
use
n
seofontig.
the Danish
so
;
only
sefentijfi
liund
of
explanation
an
of
Danish
the
English out
of
North,
not
see
but
teonfte ; the
true
into ivas,
strong token
we
;
go
corruption
case
(decimus),
as
given
were
ive
remark
ivces
Another
tiofte
(lex) was
laga (our law)
in the
South.
replaces the
p. 229
The
due,
is in page
English
intruding into at
is
the
to
influence
Old
into
ceer
I would
Singnlar number
wceron
157
find
we
Verb,
last
this
the
number
Cultivation.
:
clipped ;
are
to
turned
diphthong
the
the
As
(erant).
wer
that
Verb
of the
tenses
and
English
the
older
word.
New
forms
found
are
North, such
in the
have
which
here
Gothic
Shakspeare
'
has
digged
coming
before
a
the old
Aryan
danta
p.
do
to
241
is used
most
Northern have
we
1
not
"We is
cither
or
iver
often
hitherto
French
the i.
found,
Our
as
North
ifulled
n
is
Genitive.
in
\eigneand
in
;
his.'
old
of Danish
sound
of
should
ai preserves
and
ei in words
it is sometimes
ei here
the
he
dislikes
Oj The
ei^fter;
this.1
kept
;
(ubi)
ifte.
tooth. Hw"r
in
as
(in
had turned
this time
of the
spoken
ibi
into
English
our toft,
Relative
ei is
keep the true old hopelesslydegraded the
into
freely instead
very
is shortened
before
tontha
l]"efunte
pronunciation,whether n
in the
long
haft
(man), for to, abec
i' the dark.'
a
combination
have
I
of
or
for
duty
read
we
th, and
;
\ing, lie
na
wercte, me
aback)
ibulcai,our
made
he
been), had,
hath
peared ap-
)m alist (debes),bofte,bread,
as
for (enim), \erfor, ano]"er, seift, anon,
(he
already
be the
Northern
in-
like
but
given sounded true
old
as
eight; a
puzzle
in
like the German sound.
Old
158 fluence, as
mark
now
other
old
The
ai
became
or
eg ;
y into
and
affected
forms
of
sets
such
Aoglo- Saxon
In
swylc.
for
bigan, bugan
;
in
the works
that
North,
the
found
to
Great
Sundering Line;
replacedby It is curious
to mark
among
greatly the
use
mycel
and
often
find
two
to
and
by
of
to fix the
vowels,
that near
these
cricketers
like
only, who
the are
London.
Dictionarythe words
i is
vowel
South, of
also
if
shire where
The
the
strange
in Stratmann's
survives
gult.
or
old
difference
u
shires
we
i
wild, ivuht,hyrig,burug,
Shrewsbury
old word
sunne,
swipes.
"
various
taken
This
near
in
forms
1
e
sure
become
has not
the we
the
here
that
we
forward hence-
turning of l
y
(p. 114)
ages
the
compiled. it is
chiese
see
of
help
vowel
the
bydel;
used
was
change
this
out, would
sometimes
yfeland
is for
dictionaries
be
it may
other
East), for
swipen
instead
question were
the
and
that
as
the
was
old
namely,
word;
one
carefullysearched
a
English,except
and
of wceter
sometimes
on
South
here
we
This
swujpen.
seen.
hi) replaces]"ds;
cwic, mycele, and
much
Southern
The
the
I
for the old mceg
cvat ;
more, ;
be
to
instead
;
mej
of the
change
Standard
our
of
dialect ;
mucele, and
cwuce,
and
becomes
once
a
e
npon
written.
diphthong
ledde.
Essex
find
Thus
u.
The
mai
mark
(a
e
or
a
pes (the Latin
Southern
a
both
see
bearing
forms, here
into
meter.
ie appears
We
ceosan.
of
were
bedele,instead
and
Alfred's
mark
and
we
in Kent
for
they
corrupted
became
sometimes
King
where
letters and
e, for
into
evyl
as
(duxit)becomes
hand, Imdde
find
and
(manducavit)
est
English.
Homilies,
place
new
water
(possum) ; turned
the
was
ce
find both
we
Middle
in these
seen
question of
the
and
three
cun,
fur,
make
good
i6o
Old
and
Middle
English. c^
The
yet,
the
are
has
English
of
sound like
the
from
borrowed found
here,
sound, which
it still
h is of
dropped
or
its
held
hope
that
sound
of
;
the
we
also
to
be
years
constantly
softened
into
Participles.
The
g, and
it lasted
old ge
and
words
;
we
fields,both There
is
a
letter 5 appears
to
This
of
words curious this
coming
from
last
word
Fourscore
acennung.
g and
the
Participle.
on
or
an
Indefinite
is often Article
innoli
the
d
pared is
now
was
down
to
old
years
later
into
Past
for the store
of
yield
of
old
the
baleful
min
verbal
aforesaid effect upon
is much
;
g is
old hard
our
the
a, and
first found
140
in his acennende
for
also
was
gildan (solvere).
stands
a
es
of
%eur
of the
letters
n
the
The
The
je and
adds
the
The
us
and
next
replace the
to work
interchange of old Active
drop
beginning
see
interchangeof
Let
day.
for
guild and
a
(quid)
tivies ; this
letter
talk both
may
; we
new
see
modinesse.
words
the
years
we
;
never
and
at i, especially
for 350
eower.
(generatio); noun
or
y
took lands. Low-
; ivat
am
become
become
to
on
are
wrongly
I said before, replaces agen.
as
; a%ene$,
added
often words
will
agen
(bis) has Peterborough tiviges
New
undergoes change, as
g
and
words
Scotch
till this
oje'S(debemus)
see
of
for
(sum)
The
genoh
;
and
; it is here
c
London
hivat. liwcet,
is another
in the
speakers of good English h in
There
following vowels
beginning
in
Standard
Old
the
keeps
to
hwyle,ham
ground
Peterborough
ayines
kin
near
at
for liwa,wic for
has
liclite;
as
our
Peterborough, in
at
as
this ch when
The
used,
South.
the
%eworhcte ;
in
sparinglyfound
c, most
corruptions that
main
two
eh
hard
the
at
and
a
burch, richtwis, and
mingled
iva
of the
changes
clipped; shortened
our
and
]"inare
Middle
down
cut
into mi
(p. 241)
stanent
English
Scottish
and
1300.
We
have
names.
The
/is
also
is also had.
there
as, the
speediestof
Homilies
forms
is thrown
out
of siva, for
were
dropped
at the
becomes
beriel,whence
On in
the
which
the
Nouns
cildru
time,
are
well
as
as
In
here
'
you
followed
latst
whole
sentence
must
be there
The
of is
the
old his
giftof
his
used
more
were
;
;
the
Spirit);
that
there
letter
is
s
is
say,
for the
first
Substantive
is
the is also
new
at
study
ever
old ;
we
giefof
sicer
England,
hi
alle be
in former
would
very
into
in en, of which
'
day,' a
M
of
the
now
with
u,
turned
Adjective, pat time
changes
the
is found
231
freelythan
gastes %ife,but
further
to the
Plural
is worth
quoted to
the
should
we
eel,
my
;
The
South
The
page
latst to
The
find
Hatrede
the
have
moche
w
The
fid (p. 233).
in sound
we
dropped altogetherafter )"a de$ie per
the
;
hurial.
changes
fond.
hate.
in these
longe as
later.
our
cyldren.
so
into
then
swylc, hivylc,and
North, always loved
Germans
proper
ing clipp-
find
formerly ended,
becomes
the
unlike
comes
the
the
word, for hyrgels(sepulchrum)
themselves,
many
en;
of the
from
words
We
alse sa
fortyyears
come
end
turning
alse,and
sivice,ivice, and
changes
to
in
out
become
now
read
we
thrown
into
and
long se
as
much
so
changes.
our
like alse
moreover
which
all
in
(habet) replaceshcef8;
down
cut
Miller
underwent
word
no
ealsiva ; it is here
as
I is
But
and
out; haft
cast
mel-
Gloucestershire,about
Milner
still both
becomes
mylnstdn
in
mulle
Lowlands, became
161
miln, still found
the
after this
;
old
the
ti\
Cultivation.
:
the
days latest.'
still say
; we
usage see
his
pe
not
of
to.
only
gaste (the
of (sure of), where
1
Old
62
the
the Latin
of expresses A
Alfred's
since
appeared find
the
first
Hwd yore
and
Genitive
yet,the
hivcet in Old for
used
qua
237,
page
In
fa.
in the
Dative
English .
.
the
1300
year
Gerundial
aliquid;
beoft
Infinitive
tive, Nomina-
we
that
.
que
.
.
with
is
had
ode
in
;
wat
further
a
it
see
now
icome, watfrend,
Enough
;
As
before
que
meet
what.
the
saw
Romance
shall
we
of this
development
the
the
of but
qui ;
to
not
We
to
tives. Rela-
influence.
hwd,
sense.
read, that they
we
quis,not
of
we
employed
so
French
only
answers
qua,
.
Latin
;
English
been
under
in the Relative
used
are
not
in Pronouns
New
our
never
the
come
and
this sicer had
;
place
of
one
to
now
(anent)
taken
had
hwylc
tongue had
by
has
of
use
answered
they
;
de
English.
time.
startlingchange
now
our
Middle
and
step
followed
now
innoh
donne
to
(p. 239). There true
hide, as
as
the
end
of Past
^ecnowe
This and I
1000,
in we
have
a
South
is the
short time
prevailedall
may
before.
said
come
is
macede
for ponere
a
it is
In
and
specimen
of
to
; don
blifte our
hine
icome
Danish
(p. 233)
make
into
for
merry.
gewesen.
England
such
Homilies
the
at
(ventum),
ibi
and
ix. 31.
n
Southern
broke,'
these
St. Matt.
icome
as
over
(venire), hine
led
'
Still,so early
in
find
others, such
still hear
Participleending
clippingthe
here
we
the
see
; we
birnende.
and
that
used
old
(notum),
This
sentence
Verb
utgangynde
Participles;
(venerunt), three.
the
find
we
of the
mark
Another
for
bimind
year
the
Shibboleth, the Active
Southern
in
in
changes
some
are
like, as find
we
come
(ventum), clipping. shows The
the verb
piesternessis
;
all
The struction con-
don
is
in p. 239.
English: Cultivation.
Middle
In
English,
the older
One
here cliange,
seen
An
1 must
return
to it.
in this
period
of Middle
here
both This we
so
and
A
ealswa
before lines
few
this
its
becoming as (ut).
the
;
strange
so
we
Latin
sometimes, into two
or
sometimes
the
of
only
not
parent,
in
ut
that
meaning. Thus,
own
Chaucer
uses
sentence.
same
lah
Se
;
Frisian
tell
lah
find
hundred
the
verb
We
to
in
prepositionout
of
THE
to
on,
we
a
'
Hit
belong in English
bi(5 unheh
Scandinavian
Fourscore
light time
in
years
on
almost bi
loogh
compounded
a
adjective.
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
EAST
to
seem
first time
this.
Chaucer's an
Thorpe
lajjtcnn(tolower) ; and
further
thus
article
Mr.
lage.' The
akin
words
years
142,
for the
beoS
hele-wages have
p.
lage (humilis):
or
delude
!
find
we
the
that
us
Grave, printedby
The
on
which
grammars,
consonant
a
Here
word
(below). new
fonnd
English word English, is splitup
Anglo- Saxonica,'
time.
later,we iwo
clearly,is
with
for the
as
an
the
and
of
but
his 'Analecta
and
be
may
Old
repeated. Some of the youth of England, still
becomes
to
'
is called bifurcation or two-pronging.Thus splitting and find an a splittingup into one a, process
often the
find
(etiam),
also
life
very
different forms, each
three we
live
to
see, deaft siuelten.
further
now
'
163
(About 1160.) We to
the
skip thirty years, and neighbourhood of Rutland. now
Chronicle
seems
to have
The
more
2
return
Peterborough
laid aside for many
been m
once
years
Old
164 after
1131. of
some
have
the
with
worst
As
she
her
checks, for
Peterborough
Chronicle.
Their
corrupt
but
;
the
sterlingstuff
has
groaning
when
that
went
on
with
their
more
and
before
set
of power,
Monastic
a
hundred
becoming
marvel
and
over,
seven
picture they a
was
(this has lasted,
than
was
; we
Stephen were
course
monks
under
known
ever
days
more
language
King Stephen's reign is the
evil
happy
years1), the
more
time
winters
these
as
begun
few
but
this
at
was
nineteen
soon
had
English.
sorrows
the
to
England
Middle
England
come
King.
and
and
shows
often
writer
ot
us
had
in
him.
English, which
The
the year
about
the
North, such the
u,
(gotten); in clipped,for encroaches this
last
write
0, in who
instead
of c,
such
as
;
it
is sometimes
replaces the and
down
snake.
clippedInfinitive, namm
is gone.
into
get
"
The
h is-
Southern
hit ; the
replace the
onne,
cut
all
of
us
still pronounce
we
alse, hi
replace hivile and more,
;
smoke
as
the
from
that remind
last the inflection
a, for
upon
weigh, dates
find forms
(satis), a^enes,
two
wile and
to
now
(quicunque)
sua
forms
came
these
are
here
we
sei ; also onoh
cumm,
;
wua
though
the South
From
an
as
We
eall ; k is found
former
0
1160.
we
a.
old
mar,
The
n
is
treuthe and na justise. Still clipped: there is both nan the Midland Participlein end is kept, as ridend. Enough, Infinitive. in the South, is followed as by the Gernndial
The
old
treuthe the
year 1
the
Even
good
eow
and
is
treothe
1137. our
estate
changed
few
for
We civil
into
eu
and
treowft,towards
still keep both wars
of the realm.
eo
have
for
;
the
truth
commonly
see
we
both
beginning
and
of
troth.
in the end
furthered
Middle As
to
far from
slep,not
"an
(should) replaces Nearo
(tenuit).
is seen,
ou
much house
and
(hus),
u,
;
the
The
true
the
French
extended East
is
is
i ;
now
becomes
most
h ;
The
word
this
winiaird
and
the
the
g
home-born
written As
of
sometimes
in
as
cw,
6.
old ]"and
old
ic
"
(ego) (ilia)
seo
In of
the
letters,
supplants prevailed
soon
London
to
in the
middle
shire. Yorkof
a
the
letter
word ; bi
y
foreignqu iv
in the
i, as
b is inserted
quarterns ; A
or
th
is cast
in
sometimes
new
ftuman,
replaces
is often
out, when
found
for
suster
is
(soror).
Substantives
mauled
out
yields to
]wml"es;
French-born
sadly
This
thrown
:
nefan
becomes
peasantry still keep this Teutonic our
of castelas.
the Alfred's
;
in
seen
addition.
from
England
is
combination
a
speech
our
to France.
(Bristol),and lien,replace Bricgstow and
for swuster to
see
iaf(dedit).The
becomes
good
curious
g is sometimes
liggen; which
East
Bristoive
;
most we
(ofier)of
inserted, for
sloghen (they slew).
as
the
over
is
(ur),
Gloucestre,
due
The
c
a
in
now
common
instead
hand,
1138
of the year
g and all
(she) ;
be
so
our
oufter
in Consonants.
other
in
of contraction
castles,written
the
on
must
held
tion combina-
find
the
sculde
encroach
to
now
ou
system
change
a
sco3
account
of this
Midland
word
There
We
placed re-
in
as
The
seen
following
use
u, for e,
end
now
such.
many
now"er, Poitou, Angou, 1120
is
as
often
slep becomes
on
;
nareu.
the
in
was
is
becomes
eo
into
turned
old
spac
165
ce
:
becomes
it
sceolde ;
which
the
upon
he
was,
asleep;
our
is
Vowels
of
bare, he
he
; as
a
Cultivation.
:
combinations
new
by
English
the
nephews.
the
neves;
Irish
form, nevvies,rejecting The
Dative
fetreplacesbi fotum
;
in we
um
also
is see
1
66
Old
midfceitmen.
The
; in
confused
and
Dative
the year
prior',in 1135, pais Verbs
In
the
of
them
employ Gerund
made
with
idiom
and
catch
in
the
New
(hanged) in
found
already
als, and before
is the
becomes
of
the
these
for
fader
out, which
is
in the
-T
Strong
a
1137
year
intransitive
henged is often
Perfects
two
the
of construction hon
hencj;
of
eighth words
freedom
is
read,
we
At
him
and
transitive
with
to
a
this the
a
'
some
hint
form
of
this
newfangled
end
prefixed to
here
with
result;
at
come
which prefixedto celc,
is
itself a, another
But
this became
of\e What
within
before.
often
met
The
dide, and
Alfred.
is left
verb
the
continuation
helde
seventh
osfre(semper)
contained
usually also
the
him
time,
1140,
a
by King
the future
jumbling
is
to
was
day.
our
appeared
mani
the
(every)
cevric
was
between
of
sense
dide
after
used
he
he
old
beginning
rightfulPerfect
word
The
here
the
;
the
been
found,
is confused
Perfect
read,
in
the
Tyndale
as
we
before
is
English. its
freelyin
alle ofire ; this
glimpse of
a
verb, and this
the
sune;
for
stand
we
In
1140
year
hejiim
should
have
employed long
of the
end
nsed
are
fare);
would
to
an
men.
1132,
him
alse he dide
iafhim
the
is
In
hopelessly
are
abbotrice read, iaf]"cet
might, just
this Infinitive.
not he
cuthe
later.
faren (he
Accusative
and
he mahede
and
may
English.
1132, we
and
can
:
old
Middle
of words. other
of the
scribes ; '
now
\
has
word
ever
word
The
words,
we
of semper
addition
practicelater.
common
last
at
alsuilc
as
We
have of
read
castles. was
before
altego"dere.A
written new
ealgeador (omnino)
phrase,nevre
mare,
now
is found
;
1
Old
68
he took
'
yrkja means for 1135
which
now
1135
took
others
is
There
;
her
In
castles
old
hear
we
but
Iceland.
to
replaced the
Devonshire)
a
scatter, akin
word,
new
King Stephen, we
schetteren.
are
(the
fang (a
that
King Dutch
the
to
told,in the year is
that sotlice,
treasure, but scatered
had
and
helden
this take
;
of
senses
many
II. toe to ]"erice.
Henry
a
held)
and
stilllingersin
that
verb
\"a ofire and
tocan
see
we
glance at
English books,
England
to
common
show
Old
in
A
to wessien.
toe
found
not
are
are
David
In the Chronicle
work.'
to
Dictionary will
Cleasby'sIcelandic take, which
English. "v
(began)
read
we
Middle
and
'
1137,
dispersedit
like
fool.'
from
Extract
the
pa the suikes When
softe
god
and
Hi
ac
hi
years
na
iustise
and
was
ne
him
hadden
treuthe
ne
hi
dide. ]?a diden
they athes
and
maked
manred
oaths
made
hi
alle
heolden.
alle
for-
waeron
held
and
here
treothes
forloren.
for asuric
forfeited his castles
man
then
but sworen.
the
later.
milde
no
nan
for
Chronicle
homage suoren.
1160.
understood
good wunder.
twenty
undergseton ]"athe
traitors
and
OF
Peterborough
about
1137, compiled
year
DIALECT
MIDLAND
EAST
makede
and
agaenes
him
every
heolden
rice
man
mighty and
fylden
against )"e land
ful
of castles.
Hi
suencten
oppressed
suySe ]?a uurecce sore
wretched
EnglisJi: Cultivation.
Middle
of ]"eland
men
castelweorces.
mid
pa ]"ecastles
nuaren
castle-works
maked.
fa fylden hi mid
69
1
were
and
deoules
yvele
pa
men.
devils
hi
namen
fat ani god hefden. f e hi wenden had they thought property
}"amen
took
be nihtes
be daeies. carlmen
and
and
wimnien.
bathe
and
diden put
men
heom
in
prisun
efter
them
pined
for
untellendlice
pined
smoked
nsenre
uuaeren
ne
hi
as
they
heom
mid
martyrs
nan
torture
alse
heom
tortured
pining, for
unspeakable swa
sylver.and
and
gold
no
Me
wseron.
fal smoke,
henged me
bi the
up
fet and
bi the thnmbes.
henged
foul other
bi the
hefed.
hengen bryniges
head
or
dide
and
cnotted
her
on
fet.
hung burningthings here
strenges abuton
hseved.
and
uurythen
head
fat it gaede
to
to
]"e haernes.
far nadres where
drapen
and
swa.
killed
in
fat
was
chest
scaerpe
sharp him
heom
stanes
and
snakes
pades
inne.
waeron
Sume
hi diden
in
hus.
crueet
and
scort
naren
and
undep.
f erinne.
and
dide
and
f rengde ])e man
ferinne. J"at
crushed
all ]"e limes.
In
mani
of
]?e castles
waeron
limbs
grjm ]"atwasron
hadden
]"atis
shallow
rachenteges.fat
twa
other
neck-bonds men
and
house
short
broke
lof and
quar-
toads
stones
braecon
in
prison
Some
ceste
an
diden
Hi
adders
heom
twisted
brains
went
terne.
Me
onoh
enough
to
baeron
onne. one
thre
or
pat
was
sua
maced.
170
Old
and
fat is feastned
to
beom.
fa
an
English. diden
and
his hals.
and
f rote
mannes
Middle
scserp iren abuton
an
pat he
nowider-
myhte
ne
neck
wardes
sitten
ne
lien
ne
direction
Mani
in any
hi
al
iren.
fat
but
lie
fusen
baeron
slepen.oc
ne
mid
drapen
I
hunger.
i
canne
ne
ne
thousands
mai
tellen alle f e wnndes.
wrecce
men
wile
f is land,
on
Stephne
and
king,
was
alle
ne
fat lastede
and
hi
pines fat
fe
it
aevre
fa XIX.
diden wintre and
uuerse
was
worse
unerse.
.
1154.
.
.
On
"
fis gser
f e king Steph. ded. and
waerd
be-
was
byried fer
his
wif
Fanresfeld.
feet
minstre
ded.
Sa
don
of er bute
was
his
and
hi
sae.
micel
bebyried
wa3ron
makeden.
f e eorl beionde
god. for f e
sune
and
pa fe king dnrste
ne
nan
eet
was:
man
eie of him. awe
The
year
1135.
Micel
fing
JEuric Wna
THE
man
rsevede. .
his
bare
sua
cumm.
sone
by r then.
.
MIDLAND.
EAST
THE
TO
CONTRAST
scnlde
(About 1160.)1 Ure
f et weo
fet
1
p. 55.
Old
feder f et in heouene
is,
is al soS nil iwis. moten
to
to Hue
and
f eos
English Homilies, First
weordes
to saule
Series
iseon.
gode
beon.
(Early English
Text
Society);
Middle
beon swa pet weo pet lie beo feder
pet
his and
iborene.
sunes
icorene.
him
we
171
alle his ibeden.
don
we
his wille for to reden.
and
Loke
weo
haueft
alle
abuten
of
sio\
ure
alle his mihte
Gif
ni(5.
is for to blenchen.
he
us
swikedom muchel
us
deies
pa
Mid
to
misdon
him
wiS
us
beelzebubes
purh he
Cultivation.
English:
wule
he
us
swenchen.
godes lare. penne ofpuncheS hit him sare. Bute
pet is
halde
pet
pende
75.
and
iscefte. and lauerd.
nre
to lutel
us
habbeo*
eue
mihte hore
and
ileue
in
god pe fede(r)
of heouene
weldende ich ileue
hom
on wes
al heore
crist. his
for he
helende
deonel
pet
enlepisnne. adam
on
afered
Is
63.
For
73.
JEch
mon
Heo
sculen
leste peo eorSe
pe saule
of him
habbe
lust, hore
De Ho
"
snnne
nimeS
lokdng.
al iattret.
trnkie.
hire
is forloren.
bileue
cunnen
.
,,
83.
and
mot.
heore schirieft
per purh
al svnich.
.
of
fif-falde
pet heore
heore felingwes smelling,
53.
of alle
helede
blou
is hore
scup-
and
moncun
ofsprinke.swa
al binumen.
almihti.
of orSe
and
pe helende
on
is ihaten
blawing. hore Page
wunne.
of his sage.
pan deplicheatter. pet pe aide on
iwune.
ufele
godes lage.
we
we
Ic
he
ure
kepefthe noht pet we beon sune. hine feder penne. we clepiefi
Gif
Page
bileuen
we
Ne
al
leornicS
we
.
.
Old
XJ2
Page
Middle
and
127.
Muchele
141.
Der
145.
Teclieft
179.
Were
English. he
mare
luue
a
richt halue
stod
scawede and
us.
luft.
a
j,
bi hiviche
us
"
we
...
,,
Him
129.
bicauhte.
vuele
swa
.
bicumelic
]mhte
,,
weie.
]"etwe
.
.
weren
.
alesede. The
I have
of which
part
poem,
above, is the
out
set
that is
earliest
long specimen of an English riming metre still popular.1 Having been compiled somewhere 1160, the work and
the
last work
riming lays,of were
fond,
so
The
the old
being got and
have
at this time.
difference
been
diphthong Icewede
English rimes, nothing but an
ce,
is
p. xxiii.
a
long
them
beloved
South
and
the
the are
English
followingare
see,
poem,
of
the
Homilies
lewed
fathers, was
our
it is here
;
becomes
replaced by
(indoctus)
leedan, become cefre,
written
before
exercise
of
the Norman
ingenuity :
Flab, mah
flite^,
Flan
man
hwiteft,
Burg
sorg
bite^,
Bald
aid
"Wraec-faec
This
volume
idea of the
The
between
same
by
First's time.
eifter ; while
The
good
a
rulers
followed
the
wulf Beo-
French
Angevin
model In
was. us
and
the
been
give
The
Tennyson.
Norman
he
rid of in the
ea;
becomes
1
South
points of
Henry
ei,
whoever
in the
spoken of
have
Homilies, which
many
Mr.
our
the
half-way between
of
which
must
English bard,
main
about
stands
about
;
sea,
e,
ceyfier eaver,
Conquest, must
"
Swite*, wri'Sa'S.
printed by Conybeare, Anglo-Saxon Poetry,
Middle
leaden.
The
English
of the
maintenance
is cine to the Wessex
us,
French
pais into
like the French
The
also
was
speltin Doomsday
was
said
now
; we
see
but
Biou),
name
we
almost
always
beginning find
we
roufte
hnjffi.
Trowe
(color)
becomes is
change find
elsewhere
see
The at
157
page
old
is
wa
wode The
here
seen
found
u,
replacing e to
the
change see
is
uch
comes
instead
of very of
the
the often
Midland
(tunc).
into
a
;
23).
page
u
;
the
while
The
old
token
a
Great in
call
]"ro-
\rouwede (page 17).
i, is always
and
South
before.
written
now
of
change
sentence
blou
they
(manned,
(va3 mihi) ;
wume
the
in
(passus est)
shires
This
is
is the
We
of the South
mark
sure
same
occurs
\enne for \anne
bemoyied
one,
thing
a
lieow
newe
of what
talk
as
into 0,
changed
curious
most
into e,
and
sound
(novus), while
nowe
Danish
of 1240.
new
;
promise com-
This
83.
the
The
a
;
;
now
ou.
the
69
poem
and
bleu
we
seems
and
page
Dorsetshire
a
changed
; this
as
Homilies
in these
page
at
hue,
also
fathers
our
after r,
hreow
at
treowe
already We
simply
157
Stow
(pronounced
with
seen
have
word
I have
iou
the
sonnded
eour.
was
English
our
85 is
mow,
among,
Our
comes
people still sometimes
;
It is stilloftener we
be
in page
sound
page
A is here
noos.
hou,
old
it
may
Old
later in
seen
(flavit).In
change the
;
as
one
if it
as
replaces
the
both
it
(our ruth)
between
Stou,
sound
that, when
sound
of this
this may
favourite
a
was
remark
may
altered
as
find strew, neive, bireusiaft. The in the
ow,
spelling.
by
changed
even
(vester)become
eower
used
combination
being
Book
173.
often
so
ea,
they
;
old
imitating French
from
come
shires
peace. ou,
Cultivation.
:
the
of
the
Sundering
Line.
Homilies.
We
ailc
or
each;
and
Old
174 for hlu\"elicTie written and
deaw in
107
page
and
The
its modern
seen saw
in
before, into '
or
I have
half.
(quisque) is
At
nute.
of
the
French
ou
The
"
old
we
;
gylt
in its
rather
seen
139 new
working
;
as
In
new
takes
softened, as later
page
;
we w
still have
replaces
esca
liester stands
is
became
we
35
to
(auge)
geyc
sa^e
for JE aster ,
the
Peterborough
shape, efri; down
leinten, our The
"
gelitlianwas
as
is also
g
say.'
page
; as
b, for geleafa here
misused
lengten becomes
(nux) becomes
now
changed
this
is here
corruptionswere earlier
and
coming in,
was
now
The
said my
found
(sloth);
au
(belief); just
y, and
is sometimes
alf for
are
biauk.
5
slewS
English Imperative
Sagu
cases.
H
axe.
and
words
bileve
as
now
\ewe for the former
bicauhte.
interchangeswith
Gothic
and
was
eaw
South.
the
form
phrase
sound
the
belittle ; the
in many the
had
old
stands
slauft ; this
English
letter g
become
103
page
comes
gult in
Many
The
blauwen, naut, and
upon
becomes
English.
find deu
we
;
In
have
must
light
eive
]"eaw.
Middle
blithely.
our
and
eu
and
French
the
East
Southwards. Lent c
;
land MidThe
and
is used
aiveric
hnute
like the
Old
176 of
ginning
is
word,
a
of the
influence write
vixen wonder
a
and
Middle
South-
and
vat
that
we
for
vette
as
English. fette,page
Western
instead do
shires
of the
write
not
old
becomes
xmf (mulieres) for
dying out,
in
83
page
us
it
fox.
old
hcelend
makes
Plurals
The
wifes.
that
for
vox
It is the
fixen and feet;
Substantives, the corruption of
In
81.
goes
on
endings
were
becomes
;.
helere, our
healer. We
a
see
Adjective in
new
27, Godfurlit, our
page
God-fearing. In
Verbs,
sometimes
we
hafon,instead of the (habent) ; this seems have
not
Line
been
it
;
now
the
Present
had
man
a
77
page
not
earlier, suffer that lete he mahede
'
say
after the come
leet
\cet yfel,is
let him
be,' as well in
page
'
mercy
Latin
fowl
made
;
a
45
at page
11
to
'
as
; we
are
most
ahte, not
travelled
nefde
at
'
before
;
there
told
that
still
we
is
There
strangely different all
been
was
\et uvele beon
startlingof
71
this would
lout.' What
alone.'
;
59,fu%el
page
(stoop) ;
our
page
have
this would
to
donne
to
at
see
of
efterward milce,
weren
that
first hint
We
let him
construction
petebant.The
the me
;
Perfect
this had
Again,
let
now
;
;
lout
'
idiom
new
he
clipped sound
me.'
earlier, he did fowl
been
simply
'
;
Sundering
the
mid
weep.'
we
could
Participle iturned
have
with
Homilies Great
The
bewepen
to
'
have
We
habben
the
debet
; mon
(at) do
to
idiom, \ole us
new
for
stands
Yorkshire.
at
;
and
beon
(sunt), and
these
church.
at
Midland
of the
157, with
page
except age,
(at do)
'
Oxford
from
the South ado
be, at
use,
that
to show
at
the
beoih
far South
may
we
Southern
written
itumd
becomes
find
new
Moses
'
a
were
from idioms
fasted,
Middle And
don
for both
stood
PluperfectSubjunctive. The in
common
1160
Pronouns
to
now
for the first time
followed
by
of 1120 '
Singular Relative
the neuter in
employed for Southern England ;
settled
;
we
Change the p.
is at work
53,
the older
and
business
31).
to
The seldom
more
when
swept
a
siva
be.
Latin
by
se
OSerlicor was
quum hwcenne
often
translates
away
its rivals
moreover
Relative
a
before I did
(per now
this
was
this.'
was
At
fain
the
new
siva
becomes
of old
(quando) and
quum,
have
should
Adverbs.
the
here now
;
35
page
pine ;
'
here
adverb, (lihenter).At
an
;
time
would
lines both
sone
in
We
{quod)
the
as
133
worde, for hwat
long
what
'
among
used
in two
find
we
a
Homilies
find
we
(page 81),
'
is
in the
used
Godes
feinpintail, I
Adjective
It is
Plural, but it
a
the first time
it was
but
still say,
may
ic ivalde
see
we
what;
time.
of this,%eten ]"urhhwam,
hivat
say which, not
of
sentence
sede in page
by
(page 153), and
seal vorsahen, "c.
he
quod)
become
Singular.We
a
hwa
the Plural
see
now
; we
gates through which'
sense
of \e
sum
of old
new
above
nsual
onr
did not
due
followed
the
seen
of
been
ofmight
have
the
;
out
read
we
:
English fecisset ;
alien to the old Teutonic.
construction, most
As
idiom
1290
older
forming
at
new
born
something
seems
French
is
until
England
the
177
faceretand
the first attempt made
see
now
have
must
In
idon.
Crist hit ivalde habben
ec
wohle we
English: Cultivation.
alse
of
feire
right has
ofter-weis
three
in these
centuries
no
(page
Englished by pa ; but
alse
or
]"o,
Homilies later it
altogether.
Prepositions of is in constant use, a sure mark of the decay of Old English ; saule of him is put for his sold, simply to eke out a rime (hence came our for the As
to
:
N
lifeof me) a
and
Old
178
the
;
of is
spelling,as
new
Here
New
our
used
sometimes at
as
Adverb,
an
has
old word
splitone
off. Moreover,
this
turn
we
Adjective,the offhorse,an off day. Before set before the substantive,standing for was wrought of gold. But at
123,
page
made
an
engel
to.
snawe
to
make^
find
We
followed
up
'
to an, in
he
maketh
Bible.
our
old
often
process at
55
page We
old
see
Latin
is
wa
wa,
in page
in
pronouncing
to
the
pronunciation of
(dixit); foreshadowing We
find
Bicuman,
(what
become
will
fieri (pages
French
the
the
or
The
(a
is
seen
anent.
Scotch
this
but
word
English), and
devenir
these
prefer the
Interjection,the
Homilies
must
us
and have
?)
old
47)
;
been
of
in
the
these
getting a
stood
for
The
new
accidere
both
latter
imitated.
is
(ire), spec
Englishes
now
there
:
utterance
of words
of
which of
45
modern
our
instances
many
meaning. and
of
an
years'
durchaus.
end
;
he
one,'
at
grik (Greecus), feren
(hebdomada),
words.
35
(ad)
comes
hundred
later anentis
me
At
143
German
Middle
in
the
anundes,
four
the
at
es
Godes
mihi.
vo3
As
an
repeated
as
to
wea
wih
takes
efn now
on
87,
only ]mrh,
not
he
{
;
page
chin.'
my
;
Preposition,
(to be)
had
corresponding High
of the
; as
further
iwende
page
find
This
\mrhut (throughout).
at
two
We
material
another to
up
an
time, of
At
read
we
'
snow
this
thralls.'
by
always interchanging ;
are
kept
start
to ;
off into
freo of \eowan
us
of go
offe.
into two
is stretched
being
our
chinne,
et mine
twa
idiom
of
early instance
up
and
he makede
free instead
us
see
we
find
we
this idiom
now
with
29, %if ]nn liefet were
page
English
of and
prongs,
English.
Middle
decere
case,
the
old Mot
English
Middle
but
nothing
meant
word
at
citius
it
;
beatus
meant
;
the silly,
shall further
We
in injelix (separare)now
and
the Thirteenth
gets the '
used
to
new
sense,
mean
worth
validus
stafielferhS.The spectare,and call has
I think
different
at
it meant
both
The
fundere (page 157)
new
at
it
scedwian
verb
'
sense
37
hundred
it gets its
confounded
was
loses
with
its old
meaning monstrare, though we still
'
seek
for
help from
seen,
verb
This
or
was
help.' Here, France.1
The
97, applied
in page catch
The
is found
first
to
old at
in
in these
this
least,we
substantive
need
not
cachepolmay
St. Matthew's
pointed out by Dr. Morris
sense
meant geforftian
for the first time
n2
afford
of ]?on ]?etJ"u maht
avorthi
uses
later.
;
Stoelivyrft
25
page
fine elmesse
Pecock
years
to further
only
'do
:
felix
old sceadan
We know that the word spectaculuma show. find it employed puzzled our antiquaries ; we
three
1
perhaps
:
iforftien' Bishop
The
stealing;
gets its
Homilies, page
be
of
sense
where else-
English word
one
Century.
of
stidtus,our
as
still lingersin watershed.
meaning
the former
that
see
scelig
found
directlyopposite meanings
acquiring two times.
of
at
sense
here.
seen
meant
old
the
is not
is
what
the
to
potius;
The
it takes
only instance
the
this is almost
that
of
day degraded
oppositeof
exact
(rather)
meaning
meaning
our
given
79
hluti,differing
hrceftre
further
this
is in
word
the
word
1
]"riddelot (tertia
a
Scandinavian
Homilies
these
; but
31
sapiens,page
of
\es ]"e redder ]"et,"c.
in
;
read
we
the
gets
now
is
meaning
new
The
(sors).
is milcie
45
page
a
the
from
comes
hlutr
from
;
31, where
page
this
pars) ;
sors
Cultivation.
:
with
old
trade.
its Past
in the Athenceum..
i8o
Old
and
Participlecaulite Picard
French, We
often
ought
find
the
of
St.
'
nonsense
this
;
Onr
verb
best
of
schoolboys, it
is but
last may
Thus
due
(alee)is
wenge
also
to
at
Scandinavian
Three be
seen
15
and
at
pages
53
; in
also
it
;
Danish
a
bolder.
1
to
seems
Can
2
*
In
is
cacher
have
be
Hard
the
Times
quiet.'
from from
come
putten, and
Put
meaning gclceht,
far
a
got confounded
it
with
as
English
the
thrust,may
found
Old
at pages
trudere
our
and
seen
amiss.
is, on
and
us
tidings
is first
means
point word,
llachiaw
Old
that
Celtic
the
by
source.
mis,
a
ponere,
some
Southern
used
same
put is
To
of the
our iiftindi,
onimis,
instance
former
Dickens.2
flog,even
the
skill,cast,
61, 47, 131.
latter caper e, not
word
i.e.
words,
the
of
Danish
of
stoiv that
'
crept Southwards.
had
Icelandic
the
the form
57, under
page
the
amiss,
our
we
Legend
boast
our
the
is
nsed
verb
Welsh
of the
instead
seen
that
in the
and
come
forms
fyftru (page 81); tidinge,the (page 77) ;
the
phrase,
and.
one
and
words
Danish
15
commonly
corruption
a
from
that
word
a
polite society,can as
is
Participle.1
;
Scott
in
pedigrees;
this (ferire).From Lloyd and Floyd are Some
found
the
There
page
stewen
the
comes
in
lick,as nsed
at
thieves
by
repeatedas be
Teutonic
told
are
evil done
may
Past
pedigree for
old
Hence
Margaret.
from
chasser.
as
ed in the
We
is wifisteiven,afterwards
derives
English Verb, coming
an
an
slangy.
restrain
to
same
with
ending
not
may
of
English.
Wedgwood
the
instance
reckoned
now
this Mr.
cacher, meaning
hardly another the
;
Middle
of
sense
pouta to
has
; in
:
the
the
there French
now
much
English gelaccan,
same? comes
the
phrase, Kidderminster, '
is
stow
that
EnglisJi: Cultivation.
Middle
encroached
the
on
contributed
have
of
meanings
English
derivation
its
about
puzzle
Old
true
form
to
box
do.
1
The
various
The
Latin, Old
8
sources
many
language.
our
from
come
and
set
how
shows
1
and
English,
Scandinavian. There in
are
with
common
Such
is
first
now
German
and
other
At
wiftsteiven.
found,
of the
German
Low
Our
smorian.
mainland
43 is
have
we
tongues.
we
our
see
akin
nearer
than
to the
Old
to
express
the
used
forefathers
that
kindred
page
(there called smorfier),which
smother the
the
word
a
words,
few
a
to
lish EngLatin
by tvynstre,something ivanting in full strength ; Homilies this is changed into luft (left),to these
sinister in
which
still cling. This
we
of
early instance 86
page p. 103
; this
England
word
it
;
i^
impostor
Orton's
Southern
word
luftor
first find
naught
studed '
this
;
to Southern
witnesses
Another
horn is
the
on
exclusively
nawiht' the
/ (see
(radix) at
and
by Hampshire 1873.
lucht, an
and
c
more
Germany
to
trial, in is 'ne
them
bestead
We
common
used
was
Dutch
interchange between
the
book).
of my
is the
(p. 77), 'it
Icelandic
styftja
(fulcire). Moral
The
is
(page 159),
words
and
serve
since
in
age
this
this
than
earlier
put
;
one
Ode
Homilies;
transcriptof
a
about
written
poem,
Ode, printed along
was was
for
the
date
poem
has
the
the
date
cannot
be
much
we
find
transcribed here
se
by
\e (he that),a token Dr. a
It is
Morris.
few
years
replaces oh,
as
later in
be
cannot
the
remarked
ouh
Homilies,
this, since
caught ;
copy
these
long English riming
some
I think
1120.
with
French
later, of
great
plain that than
nouhte
the and
1
82
Old
and
Middle
English. "
]"ouhte (nought and thought); inou stands for the old for genoh. There is also w instead of g and h ; foleived fologode(p.179), lawe for lage(p.177),soreive for sorh Southern (p.181) ; these are new corruptions.1Inline 347 are the words unie]"e to^eanes; the ie of the firstpoints to the South East of England,the ea of the second to the South
The
West.
Ode
must
have
placelike Reading,lyingon
some
Never
did
vowels
as
sound
transcribed
been
the borders
at
of the two.
variations of any tongue employ so many the Middle Englishdid,to represent the French the form
from the "outh came East, leaf thief from the South West, reeffrom the North ; the enquiring foreignstudent must be much puzzledby these products all helped to shape our of the different shires,which Standard English. in The interchange between o and u, so often found the South ; we see Zo/for was now lufed English, affecting in (amavit) in line 257, and iivoned for hvunod (solitus) line 57 ; hence our In line 361 fallbecomes wont. fou. is replaced The old an (solus) by one, and ]"ostands for \a to the down in the South (illi) ; this ]"o lingeredon e
;
Reformation, when other is
form, thae,stilllives seen
now
to this
even
the Yorkshire
as
alive,in
day,will
in Scotland.
line 21 ;
have
those drove
yet our
On
it out ; the
lif(in vita)
lexicon-makers,
it that alive is
an
Adjective ;
they might say as much of abed, and ashore. alike. iliche (line377),our becomes gelice The form alse wel se (as well as) is in
The
old
line
70.
gnaw in the South ; but the in the North, and is our old form nag ; the latter verb, unlike gnaw, is not reckoned classicEnglish. 1
The
verb gnagan gnag remained
became (rodere)
Old
184 1
they
Future
to sofie
line 132
In
much
we
the
meanings
the
change
of
be
in the
in Mr.
been
kept
in line 39 In
Latin
line via
;
The
137
we
In
line
righteousis; they find has
last takes walked the
sense
habben, how
of twa
evre.
have is
; wis
long kept
We
line
be
a
The
302
leech,
seal here
the
English
borne
corner
a
one'll
stand
sense
of shall
follows
now
the
into
for
twenty to
seems
bare
Adjective;
an
to have.'
'
sure
barely came
of the formation We
wrong
Scotch
can
In
tide,two
the
translate
to
hours,
bare
or
hours.
watched.
rihhvis.
I
of
us
alone.
to
see
read
we
old
Infinitive siher
process
tvrang,
This
in Wessex
comes
barely two
which
!
'
;
duty.'
drove '
'
reminds
Philology of
said, That
Gerundial
The
be
then
'
'
acjan.
my
Earle's
farmer
; a
if he should
years, have
p. 204
and
if it be
line 174.
to halt between
debere, and
Northumbrian
or
on,
explainsa story ground,
old
was
beten, he has
to
seems
beo, jffI seal,liache
called
Tongue,'
have here
our
What
(forsooth)in
haveS
he
possidereand
is ich han
there
The
foreshadows
tempt.'
to
softe
for
muchel
see
for.'
to atone
is about
becomes
now
English.
propert}-.'This
'he Participle,
before
if I
Middle
about
busy
were
and
an
the
hear
we
word
form
the
meaning
The
old
of generare
Cunig (coney), akin
it,just as
riht became
ivealtian Latin
of ambulare meant
in line
105,
German
our
the as
(opportunus).
iveahan, the
a
of
corrupted much
timeous
begetan to
here
may
oi.wrongwise reven;
English Verb,
another new
to
ivrangous,
coined
words
new
first appearance
added
now
also old
the
seen
256
of
(welter),
volvere. in
line
adijpisci ; it hwi
iveren
word,
now
ho
237 now
This ; hi
gets
bv"eten?
appears.
Middle
Before
ge is allowed
for he
old
writing biscup,wurscivpe,
u
for the
eo,
the
explainswhy hu, or
as so
old-fashioned
Northern u
English
beo.
The
common
Latin
French
write
now
the
a
beri, and marks.
merci
South.
the
The
this This
in Lancashire that a
interchange
Sanscrit
Charter
her
in
form
lost
yet
not
the
of
as
the
Further
her
is the
bhu
fterfore.
new
of
replaced
for
to
1075.
geaf;
amyrrende
this shows
reading
*
In
the
old
these
easilysuch (petere misericordiam) might
the
time, for sh
sound)
beginning
of
written byrig-is
are
is written
how
this
her
Kentish
A
tongue.
own
1050, the
year
on,
love
belong to graschynnene (with seems
gief stands
(vastare);
letter
linger in
should
old ; for the
of the year
account
relation
the
or
eu
strange it is
;
word
a
in
pnt
employs
magister (of a school) is now
Chronicle
find snch the
he
;
ch
e, and
meistre. had
the
of
copy
to
rejoicesin
it,hoo
in the
find
yet changed
not
munJces
The
260).
(ilia)is pronounced
is very
eo
is
1050r
beon, jprustfor preost.
for
not
IV. p.
old
an
about
up
whether
He
and
heo
history written
own
in
we
We
England
we
old
and
and
technical the
bun
as
shire, and
between
by
as
certain
peuwdom.
u,
old
sc
at
nsually replacedby
is not
down
sets
is
ce
writer
the
185
glance
may
(Kemble,
and
remain,
the
The
appears.
1160
about
to
sh ; bnt
eow,
we
Charter, seemingly drawn
transcribed
into
Cultivation.
:
leaving the South,
Winchester and
English
a
Kentish
true
for amyrrenne form become
as
crienne criende
availed little.'2 merci, in the phrase, 'crying mercy About this time, rather the murder of St. before 1
2
This
copy
Wickliffe
is known has
was
as
to
'
Cotton, Domitian, A. VIII.
in doynge (facturus),
St. Luke
2.' xxii. 23.
1
Old
86
Thomas,
and
French
hard
was
a
had
freeman
de Morville, future
English
was a
English,
alarm;
'Huge his
heth
(cautus)
when
de
swerd
adrage
omitted
(esto)being
shortened
our
rabbit,' "c.
adrage wish
heth
is the Past
had
we
a
were
a
is
monk
specimens
of the
the
his
sudden
a
Lithulf
ware,
adjective ivcer
verb, the
speaking
(habet)
rightful beo first instance
to
dog,
a
*
war
The
clipped hafaS.
a
of the
Southern
the true
tells the
that
it
Hugh
one
him
ware,
Participle, clippedin
more
at
understand
it ; this is the
Canterbury
grapple
time,
give
to
Here
before
great-
birth.1
well
ware,
phrase, when
The
for it is
way,
if it
as
his
could
wished
!'
fast
says, whether
day by
in
Morevile,
is treated
of the
renown
she
deadly
Norman
or
Canterbury murderers,
wife's
of
of
man
how
by intermarriage,that
lawyer
a
in
met
united
so
tell,so
to
shows
blending together. The
that
become
English.
tale,which
a
were
those
of
grandsons
Hastings
Middle
light upon
we
English
and
off-hand
tale.
I
colloquial
English.2 There
is
English
an
that
belongs to
here
the
Old
this time
English
sounded
like
the
London
and
Paris
Lisieux I.
ner,
of
I.
'
(you)
eow
ou,
alike. Leseaux
was
is written a
^eau
sound
Indeed,
the
as
au, to
common
late
so
;
xvi.) ;
1417,
('Paston
Letters,'Gaird-
this time, the
Old
Southern
English Gospels
1
Dialogusde Scaccario, Stubbs's Documents,
2
Materials
Kemble's or
Second's
7),
About
time,
the
Henry
(Hickes, Thesaurus,'
French
written
was
Charter
Charters, II. a
Life (Master of 96, for a good specimen
for Becket's
little later.
193. the
Eolls), 128.
of the
Kentish
See of this
Middle
Kin
of
are
in their
known
accessible
now
c
into ch,
form
The
main
corruption
old
first time
;
has
man
in
Jiwanon
the
After
of this nature
time, about versions
in
tongue, conceived hundred
two
THE
to
was
into
been to
by
a
first
specimen
dictated
by
Norfolk
William
of
last
to
this
The
as
postleseve(n)liche.
and
it
was
first four
Alle
Anglo-Saxon
English' for
our
about
for
said to have
after his
Thomas
martyrdom, down
set
lines
are
"
hevenriche,
martyrs fte understands
Deyhuamliche 1
no
,
Hali
De
of
Northumbrian
on
here
hande.
Versions
of St. Matthew's
pel, Gos-
by Hardwick. 2
Materials
;
great harm.
do
soon
have
Canterbury.2
be
to
of this is the Anthem
We
hwcermid
DIALECT.
St. Thomas,
priest.
this
;
scorn
(1180.) The
that
said
more
no
This
MIDLAND
EAST
for the
pay
can
In
48.
seen
were
Bible, and
high places,was and
years,
The
follow.
to
Crown.
the
Charters, granted by
elcli. The
'
he
1160, there
of the
change
page
been
is turned
were
was
sune.
is
it had
(unde)
present version
this
English
more
1000,
year
becomes
wherewith
our
hivanon
nothing
changes
many
the
about
is the
(welcome),
into welcwm
142, something like
page
a
is turned
wylcum
Gospels,
celc into
sunu
use.
Gospel
all ; St. Matthew's
and rnycelinto rnycliel,
as
modern
Hatton
the
as
187
for
fitted
dings are clippedas usual; thus
on
1
Cultivation.
:
were
new
to
1858.1
published in of
time
iEthelred's
"
These,
English
for Beckefs
History(Master
of the
Eolls),I.
151.
1
and
Old
88
Here
the
pinnt) have under
(Dominus)
In
common.
the
mars
"We
the
must
for
now
about
from
the
third
throw
time
such
1180, and
Those to
seem
evidence
South.
They
others in
also for
manlcen
to
the
Kent
;
such
mankin,
sennen
ie to express
the
the
for
older
is
was
of
pretty
far from Great 1
Old
upon
refer
now
in Dr.
by
the
lagh, Dane-
peculiarities, of i into
also, the
;
lie
e,
bination com-
as
in
(page 229)
for
French
clear
is found
combination
Pope Gregory's nowhere
preserved
shire where
the
it
e,
leo^en; gliefor gleo; fieble(page 191) for what
feeble.This
translation
the
sinne
written
to
change
of the
sound
I
forward
have
sinnen
eye
been
akin
lief,bitwien, gier, \ief,fiend, friend;
1120
to
was
light upon
which
brought
as
an
of
have
are
some
cast
to
of their forms
; for
call
comes
though
even
flood
a
Morris
we
the
Drichtin
stands
senne,
to
the
and
line, the Anglian
Essex, according
found
in apostles
of h into ch
change
Kentish
Century English.1
Twelfth date
line
holi and
rime.
Homilies, which
the
in
a
Danelagh,
tenth
the
into
altered
been
the
;
,
the
fifth
the
In Drihten
not
of
(susci-
Kentish
into the
of the
token
sure
understands
and
hall
clipping
Orrmin.
in
become
a
English.
changed
The
line is
often
Midland
been
not
standee.
second
has
East
Middle
the
Colchester
they ; the
Sundering
Line
English Homilies,
Society),published by the end of May, 1873.
else
but
Dr.
in
mingle
These
did
and
the
with
North
those
(Early English not
come
out
in
It
compiled
peculiarto
Morris.
after
been
forms
Series
and
written.
have
Second
Kent
Alfred's
were
must
here
King
Care,
Pastoral
present Homilies
that
in
not
of that Text
before
Middle
from
come
for sunt
South.
the
of the
verb
tulien
of
the
dialect
The
;
of the affirmed
the
such
at
words
to
this
place
here
are
found
Homilies
clippingof ob
Essex of
changes :
three
are
as
I would
often
the
the
The
in
North
of
lieo,ich, \o,
(currere). Ode,
that
book.
dash
the
urnen
Moral
dialect,with this
to
in
as
version
scribed tran-
of
following
it are
"
decided :
the
compare
181
page
of the
The
London
the
strong Southern
into
these
that
the
It is curious
There
ends
Southern.
hingene (regum), queftinde, ac, honden,
some
Present
critics to remark
some
the
toil,expresses
not
at
form
meaning, while
and
London;
noticed
older
the
Midland
East
three,
tilian had
old
written
have
Homilies, written
these
The
former
now
all
bed, giltes and
laborare
Plural
Some
en.
was
such
the
Homilies,
meaning.
eft and
both
ask
these
latter
for
keep
we
and
elwpe.
of colere and
meanings
two
189
ben, be", bu$,
etyer,bad
fireand fur, clepeand gultes, the
Cultivation.
:
have
We
ai]"erand
both
:
English
wren
tokens
(sunt), the
prefix ge
becomes
of Northern
a,
in Past as
heften
influence
in
(hinc),and
Participles.
sat, brae, bigat; the
a
is
Old
190
into
0,
two, soule,Poul
;
constantly changed son,
enow,
(p. 141)
in
The
and
foure, all
the
new
found
What
Jwupe (behoof) ; stands for The
of
teme,
in
out
cast
the
(peccavit) is
sometimes
Salop
to
dride
down
lierede
and
a
Eastern we
now
strange
(harried);
find
\oglde and
of the- North
shires and
of the
n,
word, ;
the
the
that
wuo
wurld.
sound
we
these
must
we
the
their
beginning last
for the
older and
old
form
of
lair. much
syngode
are
There
Eastern
coast, the
Another use
teid here
is
used
in
now
tigian is
of
of Thames.
g is
lasted
hergode
Perfect
letter;
The
gh replacing the aglde (debuit); this was
South
bi-
(came),
disappears.
consonants
England,
of
the
the
leire,our of
muge.
and cam
clipped at
Gedriged
half
to
a
shied
1400.
combination
becomes
sometimes
(p. 217), leger becomes also
ge is
of
be
may
would.
also
middle
and
nu
and
more,
;
g.
is here
woreld
ivel, bitwine
see
find
and
pronounced just as
the
Infinitive
of the
n
once
Participles,and
Past
the
is found
French :
old
mai
Homilies
neme,
we
we
(qui)
Southern
now
not
older
an
the
wna
is both
alumft
fower, fuwer,
are
both
see
; we
were
Consonants
to
like; there
there
;
the
as
pronounce
As
for
great request, for
(veni)
com
words
as
now,
here
(p. 149)
iva
Some
p. 145.
them
wumme
Perfect
old
the
; in
pretty often;
Peterborough
bihof"e in
was
chehe,.
as
ai,hitherto
potest is Englished by both
and
;
Wit ]"ih,
as
i stands
the
forms
The
nou.
eo,
comes
such
three
replaces ea,
e
combination
is in
ou
jl""u weft,blouwen, and
the
The
here
;
French
new
fo, wrofi, old, drof, mow,
as
England,
maiden, nail, slaine
English.
replaces
replaceseo.
u
known
much
i
leve ; the
eke,fewe,
Middle
mid
in
the
old h; as
yet
mark
of. sal in-
Old
192 in
shown
and
the
111
changed
this process
byrfien;
is cast
to
went
ont
rightful upweard; instead
of
n
of
out
cast
and
I
clippedin a
Godes
have
we
'
The
name.
Participleis
also
tacked
an
As
find
we
Verb,
In
to
173
page
in
*
dai,
a
this way, is
and
lend
fild.
is
'
day
a
once
Verb's
Weak
;
Past I is
An
replaced
now
page
mene,
our
manne
hominuni;
179
187
we
'
be
Bible
our
the
the
old
seen
in
; but
new
well
as
at
page
How
utterly the
page
113, where for in
construction,
festis kind
a
In
he is forloren,lifand soivle.
;
drop
shall
fear, and
no
wunder
nis ; '
last word.
gemSne (communis) is cut down is a wonderful There shortening in
(p. 169),
which
is here
magnitude, though
a
see
they
mean.
most
in
Plural
was
Preposition,stands
any
read,
now
old geoc so
may
Absolute
we
should
mest
anes
from
Prepositionon
corruption giohes.
the
of Accusative
At
The
for cneowian
the
it remains
vanished
has
diebus.
we
Participlesin
of the
ed
clipped,as
liegedoges, without
page
escape
see
or
Substantives:
to
Dative
od
old
Singular,and
195
narrow
through
(kneel).
cneid
by as
to
on
most
Past
we
165, from
page
all
of done.
109, for
page
.
common
a
The
61
page
is
word
of the
at
see,
page
shouted
forrad
at
for
of the
becomes
had
instead
we
At
instead
middle
\uresdai
on
Strong
our
do
have
for
0
hear
in the
n
clipped,for
is
corrupting all '
The
to ofter ; this
South,
as
often
now
forward.
(unus)
6 stede the
we
(onns)
Anglia.
uppard
see
we
birden
as
East
in
on
for
;
into d,
]mnresdcegbecomes
;
on
English.
bisshup,shipe,shufe (shove), shrifte, fishes.
ft is sometimes
The
Middle
we
may
Englishes
maxima
number
and
applied to still say
'
the
most
pars not
part.'
to
In
English: Cultivation.
Middle 165
page
without
stand As
phrases
I
as
extended
the
As
do
the
oldest
eoiv
to
at
him
malceft
how
shows
:
to make
sellers,he
the
Adjectives
Substantives.
any
Verbs
to
where
ivele to werse,
fram
comes
193
213
;
this
speaking
;
bihinden
ben
to
behind
our
witanne
page
allowed
English
in
hand
of
do
of
buyers
is
and
last word
matters
money
shows, the Grerundial
last sentence
such
sense
the
"
of
arose.
Infinitive with
coming in ; we see leren \e folc to understanden (p. 93) ; he ]"enche$to forleten(p. 201) ; Trine laftefi to to wunien drinhen (p. 213) ; bicumeliche (p. 171) ; help to
to
was
We
feed,loth to do. might follow
now
see
not
wuniende
on
us
the
.
at
he
On
page that
another writers contra
the
Southern
39,
he
work
Essex, other
.
as
page .
ne
.
are
idioms. of the
we
see
'
wrought ; we Participleat
eie stondeft
193, Gode a
to
men
new
a
third
this
perfect Plu-
shires,
advance ;
save
nele, ich
Southern
an
find
foretaste of
The
in the
hand, there is
idiom,
ciple Parti-
We \e holigost.
last words
two
English
yet reached
the former
him
iverefi,
ne
it
Active
dropped altogether,at
commonest
our
133.
page
had
he hadde
;
Subjunctive,the has
he
to the
man repetition ; no adrade (I fear);
of
'
as
extended
the Infinitive
one
have,
that the Passive
seen
this usage
145
page
have
line of upon
becomes,
eigene stand of,not far from our in no In stands 187 we awe find of "g. page terse English sentence, fihteft ealde neddre ; earlier would have set some Preposition answering to after
\at
the
non
first word.
The
verb
healdan
was
being freelyused ; ich held mid hem (p.211),holden hire mufi (p. 181), holden weie (p. 161). Verbs were now into each other; sencan being run was formerly the 0
Old
194 Transitive forms
\e ship. So
(videtur) becomes
one
the
two
who
men
in the
Scotch
law
down
to
often
so
a
one
In old to
be
fore-
1
for
there
the
later
is
drinks
first
in the poem "
on
corded re-
In
Masculine be
guished distin-
and
settled
in
has
stock
our
one
of in
an
1180
:
at
lines
lower
later,the
form
two
stede \er '
so
The
;
not
the
me
the Chameleon
neither
here
on
may
stands or
perhaps
"
one
cease nor
seem
your
pother
tother.'
for ali-
unus,
:
'
the
drinkefi, the
one
quidam
French
book)
;
'
swo
one
for
idiom
new
54 of my
(see page
time,
creature's
curious
most
Sirs,'cried the umpire, The
as
0, which
to
years
of
between
to
The
man,' and
used
be remarked
longer added
:'
year.
The
nonce.
Many
a
an
together; pe the
of two
written.
213
one
tiden,
1129,
confusion
been
not
old
on
Conquest days. So
had
'
in
employ
now
child.'
to be
and
place where quis
holie
an was
used
of
the
a, has
we
dSer
se
.
of that
shires.
old
this
read
page
man
;
but
we
"
such
unus
ways,
of
down
.
Papacy
no
Danish
the
replaced
125
an
the
were
\encaft
hear
we
the tother may
in
Article
least,in
for
distinct
se
times;1 seen
of the
synonyms
page
that
old
\at 0$er Seint Andreu
for the
the tansmd
\e
comes
ofter two
on
175
page
two
thinks.
find
and
the
the
me
.
modem
very
; at
Peter
strove
papers
Neuter
and
109
Peterborough Chronicle
is like
letters
At
177
page
we
the
mergi;
our
224
from
great change
a
in
page
phrase.
is Seint
'
for
in
in page
new
a
;
brethren, \at on this is
:
"
two
or
Neuter
whence ]"inke$,
to Numerals
u
English.
the
get confounded,
hisinkeS
As
Middle
sincan
meryere,
now
storm
and
;
as
in
have
English
Middle had
swich
; us
(by God).' looking at
all
On
into
turned
been
is the
There
At
hem.
191
page
attrefi hwat
heo
fathers
our
the kindred
81 ;
page
193
is
Genitive
ure
j)rihe^ ; it
to look
is
siva
be
the
Old
hwat
see
a
like
pared
down
that the
as
wherewith
find
we
We we
hitherto
desires
.
confusion other. to ad
es
(whereby), already
been
riht
(valde) in
87
well
worthy.
The
The
us
old
;
to
before
113.
So
For
he
is wel
2
'
nones,
for
run
of
into
is, soul
for that the each
English tendency (bene) stands for god ;
well-nighhad o
or
cenes,
instance
words
wel
that
the
that
\am
the
the Middle
213
off;' at page
read
we
for
two
adverb
71
on
used
page
curious
a
;
at work
page
lead
been
cry
gaten. '
to words.
to
hire
purpose
see
'
181,
letters,where
also
where
only compound with ward). \anen-forSward (thence for-
in page
the of
We
for
the
page
(shuttethto)
for
hivcet siva,
vjilneptit (desiresout),
.
.
been
phrase
At
]"an cenes, becomes
alone,
of
to ivhat ;
translation
had
(herein) at
see
our
to be out.
tuneft to
we
know
\e soule
see
herin
189
at page
:
on
South.
\onon-weardhad \onbn
lasted
quodcunque,
warbi
word,
compounds with the Adverb here ; hermfter alone had with
time;
this
selves). (our-
of us,
swa
good
a
selfhas
ech, which ech
The those
land Eng-
selven
us
English
new
that
form
new
may
upon
quod. We something
in the
coined
; at p.
hwcet
swa
in
was
find
is also the
always translated
which led
old
longer; there
for ages
me
we
Plural
a
strong proof
a
alle, snch bliss is promised
us
Pronouns,
the
or
man
195
'
bihat
blisse me
is
203
page
old Indefinite
the
idiomatic
how
In
here.
influence
some
Cultivation.
:
we
been
still say,
in
very
Old
196 early
at
use;
and
Middle 177
page
English. they
comes,
goft wel
on
lujiicl.
Among more
older
upon
here
the
earlier
forms
he
;
English
encroaching of micliel
was
would
have of
(distrust of
mihte
of
ortrowe
of deaft (p. 171)
; emti
of
off comes
bileve
of his
]"eivas
man
exhibition front
the
to
more
wit
hence
;
At
.125 there
page
child strende way
at Jtiiii;
a
141
The
South
of
years
after ;
this, is
The page
quasi
of
33.
We
at
page
This
in very
ut
;
from
shows
now see
117;
us
early days.
how
did Line
the the
75. Noun old
sometimes a
wholly ase
A
73,
page
encroached far to the hundred
two
biside ut
phrase were;
he
Substantive
becomes
]"eh it
sins.
.
at
wholly
;
of
further
new
side, crops wi$
new
.
travel
a
a
luve to .
until
with
of
swikeft
making
is here
not
our
his spuse
on
sinbote;
to
used
is
of
offyour
sunne,
old Dative
the
now
31, supplanting old
1
"
is in page
til amoregen formed
page
leftfte to
Anglian til,which the Great Sundering
upon.
on
an
hear
we
say leave of
157, fremfulle
page
make
sense
39
page
now
sense
read
'
our
off his feed ; '
'
our
new
we
to godcunnesse bilimpeft
time
; at
of
(an example The
(begat).The prepositionto
in page
;
is
Genitive
p.
of,'"c.
should
giuresinnes (p. 203), we
the
73) ; redde (rid) (p. 191) ; ofshamede of
power,
(p. 173) ; forbisne of him selven From this last comes himself, p. 149). an
(p. 125)
patience, p. 79)
hem
example of,make
and
more
elde
used
of \oleburdnesse(pretence
lete
so
is
Prepositions,of
here
position, Preup
at
]"ebitrch.1
fram,
for
of
the swa
before,behind,beyond,between,were
as
at
Latin would
form
Middle
been
have
old
be
seen
Cultivation*
:
Relative
the
;
1
107, quodcunque
page
it beo
swo
is here
(as)
swa
In
earlier.
used
Englished by
English
often
; we
force be
'
use
97
sit is
of
that
the it
as
may.' Many English words were had Before this, ealclafceder for
stands
latter,
sweor,
East.
At
1
'
13
*
works
the
is
There
of
Hell
plays
said,
first to last.
from
'
;
thou
read
we
had
been the
melted
by
the
lileow, and
the
this
may
new
page
61 ;
snuve
(sniffand
;
in
seen
forms
and
swoldren,
our
akin
page
old
our '
to
we
take
been
have
little verb. 113
see
At
to
;
his
is,
that a
sleeping. This English.
he
as
literature
huse'
to
our
ing Harrow-
broad
tion distinc-
page
adjectiveapplied
'
to
crohe'
or
swelter, page
snuff),pages
(trustfully) appears,
his
The
;
201
page
at
to
confused
151, snow
with
hike-warm.
our
like
in '
talcest
Old
in
wlcec, is sun
is
find
At
unknown
old
in
of
Morris
were,
for
phrase,
'
napping
that
helle
our
20, \u
home.'
between
wlache,
We
at
herede
know
in page
keepest
line drawn
We
forward hence-
old ceowan,
phrase
leading part
a
the
Dr.
by
had
he
Mediaeval
it is there
Christ,
in
mentioned
powers
good authority '
this
that
lose
to
now
of
finding comfort,
the
at
away
famous
a
and
when
word
syllan is
of the
sense
it
;
least
cheiv,'translated
and
'
jawing
avus
darkness
of
meanings.
at
old
the
of vendere
sense
and
suspected
for
English
that
jaw' one Sir Charles Napier,
said,in
used
kindred
see
the
chest
are
chew.
1
we
its
keep
contention
bed
157
Among
tradere.
been
unluckily dropped,
was
page
to
page
for the
socer,
gettingnew
now
37
to the
and
Frisian
'make 7 ;
crooked,' snevi
191. trdst.
and
Trustliclie
Old
198 There
are
than
Holland, snch
and To
is here
scorn
it from
the
is used
a
to
use
word
had
that
Eucharist)
has '
man
can
get
we
called
1
say
England,
hu
another
Father,
The
Old
while
In
be
to
sel bit
we
English
king
This
mistake,
act.
can
derived But
the last of
still much
of
rihte.'
to
Carlyle's well-known man
have
flourishingat
was
derivation
(directs) evre
(findere).
all
the
it
men more
term.
Cambrensis
45, the
page
shiver
(stercus)is
secern
;
English philology
but
England
to
; some
by Orrmin,
later
of the
Giraldus
English forms.
common
first time
have
we
escornir,to deprive of horns.
years
likely parent
words
for the
seen
French
a
Old
twist,wimple, and
as
French
few
few
a
words, which
kindred
the
also
here
are
English,
Middle
Scandinavian
many
followed, rather
There
and
accounted
is
99
Old
of
was
clove
he
we
told, for
long used was
used
kenned Mr.
cyning being
the
for ;
In
like
word
husel told
are
is.'
At
all
two
reasons
the
(the
that
no
25,
page
English philology;
there
culver
'
;
something
about
time,
learn.
to
given
(how blessed) it
are
the Danish
page
is
this
God
is *
;
through the South
in the North.
on
of
Old
200
THE
and
Middle
OONTKAST
TO
THE
(About
luti and
unriht
Cristene mihte.
mid
mid
ha(fde)for
hearde
wombe
fin
is
deofle
For
noldest
Buten is
The
Sonl
Daet
bittere ilest
by
Layamon's to
soule
as
where civ
and j
w
owes
ne
iscend.
hond,
on
'
(hab)ben inouh,
;
from
a
Southern
Body, printed from
a
work, the Poem "Worcester
to Phillipps,
"We
much.
the present
work
have ;
here
whom
are
to the
Essex
pieceand
English
foretaste
a
there
script manu-
some
is well
g ; qu
is used
as
a
established
Preposition.
But
of
things
Homilies
saule, four, hwoso, chirche, drawen,
supplants besides
fulle, for fin
f e efre, cuine^ f e nefre.
well-known
for
f e eni wnnnng
on
fin
f e bi(S) fornon
the late Sir Thomas
Philology
common
gode
is taken and
gredi
were
])uhefdest unifouh. f oet swete al agon,
bittere
above
isold
nefre
Dset
Det
fu
f set holi lond,
f u bist fu
fu
;
ac
f eo ece blisse, f e Paradis,
havest
B(inu)men f e
f u wurst
isend,
mete
wnlder
so
fe
ic
e
ofer
havest
fu
Den
unneaf
fin
fu
Binumen
to
deredest
;
werke
sefre
leas and
were
deden
mid
clene
and
and
Forloren
Nu
;
nife
God
l(icham) ;
fine Inhere deden
f e onfulled
gromen
was
hire
to
and
Grod
mid
fordon
nnc
worde
from
(Ic wses)
havest
the
1180.)
a.d.
lufede(st and) lufere
and
men
MIDLAND.
J"u lif lia3fdest, fu
hwile
Infer f eo
]?u were
on
EAST
get seif ]"eo soule soriliche
Da
and
English.
owen,
instead the
;
of
sh has
Middle
English the
not
encroached
upon
not
yet become
shall and
Vowels
In a
ei%e
come
proper
last
with
way,
been
have
vanishes
Conquest
Old
the
see
sentence, Mlfrie abbot after
of
now a
(semper),
later, in
phrase North but
the
301
page and
ey
South.
the
Tyne,
on
has
Caprae)
the
The far
held
the
to
its
hoard, The
became
a
of
different of
The
(see page 181); popular, a 1
The
old
in the such
as
toad
sure
must
oh
we
mark
and
road.
very
here
ouh, and
of the South
now
got
(Caput and
the
South.1
written
unlike
the
in
the Moral The
u
oa
in
Ode
is most
replacesi,
broad, is pronounced of
dent stu-
simplicityof
for the
this vowel
sound
about
letters ; the
inouh. ;
gad
broad, goad, and and
as
;
steps by which
North
long
both
written
tongue.be expressed by
souhte
brad, though old way,
the
of
the
(capreolus) is
still write
becomes
see
of
rd-deor
7,
; rather
claims
(dama)
us
; at p.
find
Dd
combinations
or
language
our
our
talk
shall
Gateshead
the
short
hopeless,
0
North,
; we
between in
can
letters
Italian.
the
0
0
the
the
It is
(haedus) is
ground.
new
compromise
a
sound
ten
the
in
we
of the
do and (stimulus)become gode ; changed into roa-deor, and shows
the old
before
replaces a
book,
the
sometimes
ce
North, is written
old gat
;
two
to spelling,
wrong
admission
an
the
e;
New
often
0
this
of
0,
and
of
The
of
aye
the
Alqitin hote\.
years
Mlfred.
King
French
happened
as
and
\"ewe
hundred
seven
first in
diphthong
Beda,
becomes
we
;
The
country.
clau appear
two
of the
sound
degraded.
Bseda
;
the
and
have
eihte, clei,neih, and the
still pronounce
we
;
serin
Severn
; strau
way
combination, for
favourite
ei is
in the
shrine
201
old seal and
the
;
is making
au
:
so
Cultivation.
:
other
thing some-
words,
Old
202
(shire)becomes
for scir becomes
hum.
thus
and
we
is
French
the
Teutonic
spell a Infinitive
of
word, for heg becomes
transposed;
crcet
change
be
may
by spindle.
Southern
had
before
long
orchard.
In
becomes
chihen
;
Dagas
where
in this word
both
is
The
g\
What
made lasted
turned
Northern
1c
are
Alfred of
instead
the
softened
now
into us
but we
the
in
lah
the
seoruhful.
is
Weak
seen
in
Verb
chalk.
chalc, our
favourite
of
sound
new
letter in
placing re-
elbowe, fuiveles(fowls),and
see
was
the
becomes
is the
w
ch, is cicen,
become
old and
now
change
to
long
into
Weak ;
the
(hiimilis)in
is drowe ]"u droge (traxisti)
even
that
the
old
(sow). ;
replaced
English splot with
has
c
old cealc
da^es ;
now
the suwa
Old
are
budding
picke. King is
nunciation pro-
letters
orcgeard
word
the
way
word,
found.
are
is
this
the
keep
is here
the
and
The
splotch.
Another
loiue
the
at
Icert. Another
form
the
ortgeard ;
commoner
c
used
croche
yet
the end
still
and
c
;
drops
spindel,which
in
Cantoreburi
Sometimes
hay.
in
coupled together,as
The
Scotch
g
we
(currus) becomes
The
of
dricen, the
The
hei ;
word
seen
into
becomes
monsleia.
this
of
middle
spelling(did they ever right?) influenced us.
;
now
in the
of
way
dree a
dropped
changed
now
word
is
butt.
(eleven) for endleofan.
dreogan (subire)
manslaga
for horn
replaceso,
butte,our
now
is
elleoven
see
Cantwaraburh
city
it also
;
Consonant
a
for
word,
scut
English.
Bytt (uter)is
Sometimes a
Middle
and
days South.
The
turned
dawes, The
Strong
word
Verb
in
the
into
the
as sleptest,
An
8.
at page into
1120
a
is
now
attempt
corruption sorhfidlis
changed
Rushworth
Strong (a
into
pels Gosmost
Middle unusual
English
rightful riiKjoden. have
we
from
the
now
the
old
forms
two
(ilia),referring to
heo
by
before
gone old
'
jpulmo,our for the
word
new
this
is
in
it did
as
that
yard
is found
Englished simply
(sartor),which use.1
to
Lihte
deave\ (become deaf)
Intransitive,but
stands
Southern
the
of
the
stands
for
once
more
Homilies
and
:
5 ;
at page
appears
Scotch
the
had
trace
some
lights.'Wealcan
liver and
ambulare,
antenna
still keeps
right word
seamestre, the
coming
word
is here
seamcere
seamstress
our
;
sccer;
Latin
first time
ship-gear. Sartrix
to
for the
runcjen
shear, both
the
see
203
(secavit) for
and
score
We
sceran.
in
is scorede
There
Englished by seil^erd,the applied
is found
English)
in
thing
Cultivation.
:
has
deave
become
Transitive. have
We
other
sources
In
manuscripts. written and
about
1190,
Robekin.
likelydue curious attached
the
to was
About
same
1
the
We Ster
spinster ; the
names
the
of
upon
the of
names
Teutonic French
long
poems
into
immigrants
new
before
besides
us,
ending
Robekin
Willekin
names
boys, and
name
derived
kin
should
became
from
are
Maid,
most It
England. be
Rob
or
or
is
first
William
time, the Coggeshall Chronicle
pet
lish Eng-
Nigel Wireker,
like
names
the
and
Bob.2
talks
of
Matilda.
ter. Baxconies pistorEnglished by bakestre,whence for the the feminine, as ending usually reserved Pharaoh's called in Genesis baker before was bcecistre,
find here was
but
Wireker's
Vigelli. The
a
Conquest. 2
are
common
Robert', it Malekin,
come
to Flemish
that
the
we
These
to
open
See
Earle's
poems
I consulted in kin
are
were
Philology,p.
attributed, when
the edition found
320.
published at
in p. 94
published,to Brunellus Wolfenbiittel
of this work.
in 1662.
Old
204 in
Later
such
of
;
in ./Elfric,
renowned. hundred
English.
Centnry his
Grammar,
written told his
had
diminutiva, giving for
were
EAST
THE
knew
He
munculus, lytlemann.
the
not
Jarikin,
is
Perlrin
names,
time,
of
hear
we
these
this
before
years nouns
some
Thirteenth
the
other
and
Middle
and
an
the
most
abont
two
pnpils
that
example
ho-
word
mannikin.
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
(A.D.1200.) I
return
now
We
Colchester.
dating from
saws,
Essex
the Line
end
of the
is
y is
On
bes.
in both
the
forms
to
East
the
other
Midland
end
prefixed to
as
Past
the
Northern
the
preferredto
such
thorough
\u (page 32), where
bes
or
belong
to
of
shall,how,
rightfult the
hand, and
in
ind, and
the
Southern
the
o
lond
\ing,swo,
no
the
at
Participle-
JSnglene (Anglorum),
cunne,
days);
is lost
Southern
as
gu, gung,
are,
Active
Participle; a,
Sundering
forms
Anglian
the
like
It seems,
Great
the
Alfred's
King
1200.1
year
dagis (you, young,
arren,
also
ends
the
find
the
of
neighbourhood
collection
a
about
Homilies,
; we
sal, wu,
i
have
the
to
more
once
;
truly
are
Southern. As the
to
Yowels
different
English 1
Dr.
was.
Morris
sixty years
Society),p.
that
sounds
curious, and
most
The
show o
might how
may,
be
unsettled
prints this, along with
we
a
and
moge,
given
replaces i,for
later,in his Old 103.
becomes
; mceg
to a
find
Southern
one
word
thing wole
nvuge
;
are
Middle
iorwill;.
version
EnglishMiscellany (Early English
made Text
English: Cultivation.
Middle of this
keep
we
in
trace
a
but
Superlativelengest remains, The 113. at page English ow foreign ou, hue
at
u
the
old
the
same
beogan The
p. 132
sound
foil. This
0
;
booc.
The
French
oi will
now
in Essex
been
have
words
ivulf,ivulle,wund,
always
been
first to
last,though
h
is sometimes
what
;
it vanishes for the
fondness
Anglia ; 1
In
a
school
no
was
in no
have
there
is
old
hard
gesdwon
have
spellpooshun ?
'
The
the
same
their
herl
as
The
at work.
erl,wad
(oportet).
of peculiarities are
find oinus
famous
from
way
spelling.
for
of biovit
Oxford
1820, asked
turned
written
for The East
into
sagin
where
later
scholar, examining
boy to spell poison. Hoot, mon,' cried the schoolmaster, can ye about
'
answer.
A
unus.
Perthshire
have
rowan
we Inscriptions
put
(gebur, colonus),
of the
and
written
into zvood, but
great change
one
letter
The
used,
g is
as
like ivode.
and
middle
in
Chapter.1
is here
boc
turned
altered a
much
doubling the
old
one
we
in the
old Latin
the
would
authors
There
the
bur
wrongly
later
a
pronounced
in
pronounced
Consonants
In
in
of
(silva) is
wudu
Moreover,
the
again ;
up
;
later to be written
was
fond
was
about
scribes
sounded troyfte,
tulien
where
expressed
now
English
to
new
nout.
writing
was
is
on
be discussed
Alfred
King crops
this must
Essex
truth.
that
this
of letters
old treoivft is written
the
saw
of the French
sound
the
; much
Severn
the
on
121,
page
bewen
into
turns
the
over
and
douter
it in
before
e
bngan
or
combination
a
We
an
all
spread
noJit become
time, Layamon
beouweden.
we
take
to
seems
longer
becomes (ilia)
heo
The
old
slides into
sometimes
change
pld dohter and
The
The
this
becomes
lengra
cnouin.
mouin,
119, and
page
South.
by
in
as
The
(will not).
won't
onr
205
a
'
boy
at
once
spelt the word
right.
Old
206
and
rogen.1
say,
as
117
is cut
was
at
But
and
since
down
h
and
muhil
modi.
which but
replacingsc
was
sal is
in
sh
to
the
]" is sometimes
laughed
was
]" is added
at
to
of this
letter
acreis
chervil
In in the
d,
later, time
enemies.
The
the
fusion con-
111, where
page
the
takes
1230.
at that
wetye ;
at
same
years
hineselpe.The
ceorl
the
widuten^ quad
as
his
seen
as
schete,
of
which (dixit),
is
/
c,
Essex
and
find
hundred
by
as
forms
the
works
ivela becomes
written
(acres),and
old
is
ceceras
form
broader
of
(churl). Substantives
North,
the
South,
but
the
is
:
we
but
hitherto
now
added
unknown ;
the
find
corrupt
alle
treasure) ;
the
(all kind
of
is in
old
true
es, known
certain
to
faderis blisse
keeps
the
Genitival
find that the
later version We
blisse.
127
for
with
hinseolfe(himself)is now
into
old-fashioned
word,
a
hit
times some-
;
two
schene
Anglian
he
in
newfangled sh,
shall
More, three
as
buch
the
the
to
we
East
this,writing quod
page
by
from
find indeed
corrupted
Sir Thomas
(cwm))). imitated
offered
we
;
find
differs
preferredto shal, and
resistance The
We
poem
resistance
h
sometimes
;
]"ochte,\u micht,
This
in the
Homilies
hit in
saga
little the
how
and
may
replaced sometimes,
migte, rigtin.
as
and
;
degh
as
by ch, as
g,
them
was
Peterborough, by gh, by
(die) become
saga
kept
The
rict ; sometimes
English. "v
seit,a proof
to
sounded.
now
Middle
mceg
have
we
and
later
129,
page
English fader
madmes
cunne
in
words
in
page
sticks
version
to
madmes (all kind's rightful Genitive, uyches cunnes of all (every) kind,' showing how treasures),'treasures
the
1
and
This the
o
seems
of
rowan
to show were
that not
in the Eastern
counties
pronounced like
the
the French
a
of on.
gesdwon
Old
2o8 has in his p. 136
'
we
gef him
this has
there.'
go
The
amant
this
finire;
(malum)
a
it at p.
from
formed to
crops
cocJcen,and
grennen,
new
how
at London
; we
now
see
at
The
mus
p. 121.
from
verb
verb
a
'
Anothersmall
verb ivole
man
this cocken
new
wrang
rigtin, be (mouse) creates
138, the
p.
at
context,
pu
game
So
of
Drifan
seen
wronlce
we
ing, mean-
have
chiden;
adjective cocky.
our
a
We
first time
for the
gets
the
at
you
instance
by
man.'
*
ifcEnglishes
is in p. 135.
learn
cats,
to
do
nei done
rightthe wronged
up
verb
135, \e
verb, applied
new
at p. 105
The
we
first found
was
still say
we
Klein ; another
it sidlin driven.
duste ; to
p. 115
Imperative,)w
and
dagis arren
At
spy.
Impersonal, and
But
you.'
as intransitively,
is used
sure
mine
the
of old
was
later.
earl gan
out, for
gone
lovin him
rather
comes
like
it like
an
see
we
;
set before
yet
verb
'
still say
may
not
English.
Minstrel,'the
Pronoun
the
see
;
Last
of the
Lay
Middle
and
must
betide
is
come
in
seen
p. 129.
The
old
into
is turned
noht
to drive
already,at Peterborough, begun here
find
but
the
time. of
son
have
so
we
read
two
most
dere was
is
wer
pe here our
and
ne,
leve pu ;
Campian's
as
takes
Bible
the
usual
Middle
wel
used
for
;
we
the
the
is
form
or
English
is
es
way.
swipe (valde) ;
at
coupled together,wel swipe strong.
are
in
common
(p. 135) now
seen
in
out
late
it had
nat;
rightfulne
so
prose
kept
in
of the
hwile
English pe
already
the
idiom
idiom
Old
in
used
to Adverbs
on
p. 103
was
ne
pat, which
hwilis
We
An
old The
tacked
instead
leve \u nout
and
nout
;
here
coming
our
Ballads
the
so
from
down
(ubi) hachte
is
is here
is not the
hid, per
first
wanted. North
is
armpe
found; A
; at p. ;
this
new
133 wer
English
Middle
forms
Relative As
in the South
this time
before
was
crowding Prepositions of as
to
Cultivation.
:
were
usual
in
between of
'
*
melten
the whole
of.
,
is
to
The as
for
into
foreignword priest; for it
at the
most
This
At
nout.
now
Bi
be bi.
for scholar
of Alfred
old poem
last
two
used
said
is here
off his
show
p. 137, he wole
clerk is now
of the
end
wishing to words
at
cleric,'p. 103.
king and but
adverb
an
was tended, ex-
now
nearlyakin to in ; we always had in English a sense find (p. 125) god ate nede, a phrase that Scott loved. is turned
on
turn
The
usage
of
lot
now
nocht, bringen to
to
and
mi
should
at p. 119; we upbraid of comes still accuse the of into with though we after weorfian (fieri) used often ; this see
employed with phrases like desi
was
meanings ; it replacedthe old on confusion The of mod, sot of ivord. hear people talk when lasts still, we
we
new
in.
:
for
\cer. The
written
new
'em;
209
that
is most
well
as '
he
was
Teutonic;
stanzas, the bard, perhaps
learning,brings in
a
few
French
: needlessly "
nim
Ac
]"eto ]"ea stable and
]?atword and
dede
bisette con, multeplienheure god,
sug fere
a
mon
Hie
ne
]"ehis help in bi
sigenout
J"atmoni
ne
mod.
J"an,
ben
gentileman ; genteleri huge companie.1
lore and Jrnru]"is he
This are
amendit
is the first instance also letteris and 1
The
h is
of
gile.
our
We
sadly misused
word
find for the in this
P
gentleman.
piece,as
There
first time we
see.
dote
Old
210
(dolt),akin words.
to
Swedish
well-known
word
is
the
mar
Prepositions; found
here.
been
as
well
works. and
find
p. 115
It
London
of Alfred
for the
case;
with to
there
is hard
be had
to
see
Scandinavian,
after
years in
in
this
other
robbing
letin
alters of
the
all
the
been
East
that
English
Charter
of
the
Anglian
Colchester of
us
of
one
our
of,to, cet,an, prefixed ; Southern
and
East
and
Anglia.
In
lif (vitam perdere) ;
the
first word
England, ones
that
One
unknown.
time
Dictionary be consulted,
Essex
from
uses
transcriber
habit, elsewhere
; it
by writers, Northern
far
have
There
are
Homilies
system
verbs, with
author
clippingwas,
the
lead
the
used
should
old
was
Verbs
shires, lying between
unlucky that,
was
Essex
if Stratmann's
dwelt
our
Southern
Proverbs
compounds
remarked
be
many
were
alike, who
been
Eastern
;
such
Thirty
will
powers
these
but
edictum.
meant
positions English, delighted in prefixingPre-
Leicester,took shall
the
Verbs.
The
choicest we
Old
distaste
of
from
have
the
as
to same
our
maledicere, as
sense
compounding
in the
Already
this should
why
to
English speech.
our
for
few
very
fallingoff
a
also added
have
in these
of
beauty
distaste
evident
an
Scandinavian
frighten. Scold,
to
ugga,
geban
few
great change clearly foreshadowed, that
to
soon
a
Danish
old
the
besides
We
the
ban ;
English.
Norse
remark, that
here
a
see
we
;
shalla.
in this poem I may
term
the
from
the
seen
Middle
Dutch
a
Huge,
from
and
became
into
the
forleten.
shires
started
and
evil
an
of
consequence more
near
more
this one-
syllabled. A may
Latin be
here
mentioned
King ;
we
John's there
to see
York, our
word
in
1200, ivreclc
for
drifted
Scandinavian
time, the
first
the
Cultivation.
English: '0"
Middle
1
something
l
rek,
illustrative
shore,' (Stubb's Documents
on
21
of
English History,'p. 304). I
the
other,foreshadows monk
Orrmin
with
comments
1200
; at
wrote
if he
(I judge
his
in
the
is the
He
Charter.
no
writer
later
and
of
course
on
earlier
an
upon
his
French
words
known
in
On
;
than
long
hand, he has Danish
before
his
thoroughly Danish has
down
come
mouths
'
tcorn,
we
we
should
find
us
;
so
pause
before
His written of the
derive p
2
in
to
In
;
phrases words,
in
shires
the
book
prefix
is the
most
England,
words
now
in
pages.
using words these from
five
Conquest.1
uses
his
fix the
or
Eastern
our
seldom
Teuton
can
well
four
Norman
in
first time
we
who
of Scandinavian
He
many
thorough a
Great
Church
are
the
scores
ever
for the
found
are
When
to
the
date.
only
words
settlement
poem
worthy
Teutonic
his
nses
Scandinavian.
is not
be, which
for
he
day.
have
to
ought perhaps
1200
before
min, Orr-
pounds, Prepositionalcom-
we
Latin
portion pro-
well us
gave
many
poem,
his few
the result of the years
so
year
lengthy
man
the undefiled
account
him
English Makers
our
this
land
our
the other
300
used
a
same
1204.
I take
that
days from
ever
after
that
year
obsolete, and
now
written
the
the
employ
writings),was
last of
drunk
be said to have
about
are
fellow
good
from
lived
have
that
have
to
the
were
Layamon
words
is known
Layamon
to
and
Teutonic
English. The Paraphrase of the Gospels,
somewhere
own,
any
of the New
growth
of his
who, clearlier than
writer
metrical
a
least,he
of
been
that
to
come
now
like gmn France.
that our
Had
and
Old
212
of
some
late
our
It is most
and
no
to
He
he
he
would
so
earlya
of
Ashby
in
abound
He
in
in hamlets
with
names
ilia ; and
at the
Derbyshire
to the
North
of the
and go
step
North
West
the
Mr.
White
Ormulum. 2
There take
Derby of
out
the
man
a
Lancaster, and
to
a
has
Dr. are
stronghold
no
given
us
little notice
of
West
to
the
Midland
of this district.
old
lied)for mouths far
careful
clipped to
at
North
use
works
of
Norwich, ;
he
may
of the West
out
dialect ;
good
not
very
country step
made
Derby,
navel philological
not
one
not
I should
in the
was
capital edition
has
Stratmann
regular
a
of
does
by.
go East
may
writer
a
is most
he
Midland
East
the West
be removed
be called the
may
Rutland,
that
in
which
enn,
country.2 Fifty miles
Yorkshire, 1
here
from
not
Midland is
;
Line, for in
to
%ho (the
not
treow
for lier,hem, at
burgh
uses
same
cnewivess
of
put far
ending
must
Great
Peterborough. Derby England
South
district
He
He
Infinitive
the
Great
of the
Scandinavian
so
old Danish
men.
the
and
like this is still heard
something
writing
forms
or
be
any
of the Line.
of old
of
East
well
cannot
lived
myself place him
in
the
to
have
far to the North
far from
not
(currit), cues
Leicestershire, for
hardly
can
simplifyour English nicety as to genders
employed their,them,
time.
Orrmin
(supplicatio),fare and
runne\
have
not
bene
lived
more,
pitfalls.1
Southern
and
and
(arbor), erne]" and
(genua). Had
all
away
evidently dwelt
bone
like
word,
to
more
sweep
him
over
fix the shire in which
to
Northern
he has
;
English. "S
into fewer
did
man
and
cases.
Line
stumbled
important
wrote, since grammar,
Middle
Lexicographers pored
have
would
they
and
of
Derby
fiftymiles Orrmin's
to
poem,
of it.
before
1300,
so
I
Middle
West
South
the
English
of
is
Derby
There
word
Participle which both
the
use
Plural
in
the
same
have
They
Genitive
the
do
of the
this which time
not
he
;
makes
the
Genitive
South
for 200
far
ahead
that
Plurals
to
in ene,
after
years
a
as
knows
he
;
Plural
between
their
Adjectives, and
of
in Somersetshire
of the
distinction
no
Plural
uses
Article
thilk,used
in
lingered on
Neuter
a
trace
no
Orrmin
1340.
as
Southern has
He
Indefinite in
and
of the
day.
of
for
Gospels.
thus
are
ende. es
Northumbrian
old
prefix.
but
ending
Nominative
Article,and
writer
Demonstrative
nothing
this the
its
Participlein
any
the
and
Passive
shibboleths,the
Active
objectionto
earlier.
only of
undipped
the
and
en
inflect the
Kentish
the
great Midland
Singular
not
is almost
the
and
fortyyears
wrote
leave
two
Nouns, followingin
They
who
they
Orrmin
between
gehaten or ^ehatenn
Present
3
Worcestershire, a stronghold
links
many
are
Peterborough Chronicler
They
2 1
dialect.
of another
The
Cultivation.
:
his
Definite
and
do
end
not
es.
find
We other
East
tun, bum
of
ashes, gan
Essex
as,
followed
forr
by
already writers
the
far
naness,
that
repeated
; at
first
we
in
seen
to
the to
com
(valde),
the Infinitive, cnelinng
bidell, via%",
cneowung,
is here
have
tvill,grim of heart, wel
at
Subjunctive form
of 1160 comes
to
we
like the
forms
such
;
(sunt), he
instead new
what
Orrmin
Dano-Anglians,
South
arm
in
line 151
cam, saw
(venit). in the
of Orrmin's
The
Homilies Preface
"
I shall
As to Vowels
:
the
hafenn ce
addledd.
is often
preserved.
But
it
some-
Old
214 times for
becomes
for
spekenn lived
also
in the
the
replaced by dun, the
whence
comes
lieard,and
but
of
both
changing
bita
it from in the
as
French he
word
our
the
for
Lindisfarne
and
awake
adun
;
yet
the
old
is
is found
bufan (supra),
Scottish
and
darr, for ceapmann, to
he
also
into
not
Saul
;
1
of
with for
e
in from
men
Middle
the
we
replaces ea find
now
and
nacod,
of the French a
;
and
is
do
we
at
1
; the
Oh
y must
hardly ever
find noww]"err and
nahwar
kept
u.
The
;
otherwise,
bay. Scotch
us
English, is
East
Orrmin
this
he
and
interchange
common
;
E
slake
The
when
a
ing distinguish-
given
slack.
him
i is short, thus
of slacian ; this last has and
Paul,
bite,at I. p, 300
morsus.
of
likely
most
au,
puts
A
aboon.
talks
Orrmin
Gospels;
instead
always
Preposition.
a
in
seen
written
favourite both
write Laurence, the
instead of one,
i and
Magy,
have
now
nakedd
instead
between
nowwliarr
writes
sleckenn
verbs
two
eo,
brest,calif,
dep, frend, lernenn, ned, held, lesenn, fe, e%he; (nudus)
are
the
has
(fragmentum) that
arise
:
ou\
clawwstre.
mark
to
care
posst-
prefersaw
Pawell, though becomes
apostlesbecome
is not
hard,
evidentlyclipped
way
above, and
Orrmin
A
as
e,
is often
Northern
is set before
like the
claustrum
takes
a
dear.
sounding
thus
;
chappmann,
as
Line.
down, which
our
our
replaces ea,
Orrmin
en. oaf
Gospels
true
hand
other
for
word
a
Rushworth
clippedin
On
of
it becomes
Great
the
(jussit)
sometimes
;
efenn
from
beginning
less,as
smcec
spcecan,
far
not
the
at
for
English.
for tlie old crcet,badd
karrte
as
a,
heed, smacc
Middle
and
y,
the
so
wise
lost the sound
for the Northern
for the
old naw\er
Southern awihlit
English
and
Lawrence.
change oht for
216
Old
way,
for he
writes
turned
into
often
spceche,chosenn
and
and silferr
far
the
is
as
sc
Orrmin
altogether gone bishop and Ormulum
to
can
New.
the
this
g is often
from
latter
is still found
the
He
the
final
and
eorplic
of
after
word
a
old
of
eafielice
Orrmin's
is written
for The
youth.
poeticaleyne, soften
the
well
as
the
Scotch
Sometimes
middle I
eagan
;
of was
a
word
amused
; at
scholarly. Let
hence
he
even
one
him
up
;
Orrmin
holds
aloof
out
The
words
erpli^ and We
we
also
have
ge
hey-day ej/me, will
from
me
for
of
our
never
the
old
altogetherin the unnlic (unlike).
using scholarlike his Middle English.
rating
brush
He
lai.
last word.
became
ungelic becomes
critic
to
But
he throws thus
fe.
of the
talk
we
een.
(semper).
only he%he,but lieh,
(oculi)now
old
to
Not
(wain).
high ;
our
this
(waggon)
ivosgen
wa$""i
g into
gesawon.
1
old
a
druhlipe (drouth) ;
into
g
first
]"e%" (they),
as
into
gate
Orrmin
as
down
becomes
old
and
for the
Peterborough
softened
are
the
put
still left the
ween,
the
h, turning feh (feoh)
sometimes
have
well
the
seems
his word
yett.
as
#33
ne\
in
Icelandic
vowel,
a
both
5 ; Orrmin
supplanted by
not
Old
the
struggle between
as
This
writes
he
of
had
clearlythan
more
03peU% (easily).1 Drugoft we
sh instead
form
for
North,
Scotland
instead
lay
us
gave
drops
in
of the
instead
naj^
older
English geat (porta) ;
at the end
is
English writer,
distinguishingthe
in
useful
(via)
placed 3
the
the
the
and
Nowhere
see
we
The
find
in
bishop.
c
ground
shcetvenn,shall,and shame.
South,
out
the
its
pretty regularlyused
who
in the
change began
him
holds
the second
was
he wrote
;
With
hcefedd.
ivakemun, however,
;
known,
former
English.
tcechenn,be?mche, Iceche,macche,
ch, as
against watchman. so
Middle
as
Middle
Augustine is haletan the
down
cut
family
our
with
this is twice
The
down
has
find at Yol.
became
our
the
out
Orrmin Law
he
corrupt
(prope).
He
had
of
ner
has
both
of the
home
authoress
Adam
"
later uppan. nedd of
The
old
Aryan
healfunga use
the
;
Adverb. Tobi.
1
The Even
I do
of his
own
as
not
often
n
;
as
The
is
is
now
cut
day.
Grimm's
of
I is
uppe
the
off in Teuton
Spenser's ne here
for
new
upon
have
sceclode are
to
becomes
sec-
two
forms
in
cnelenn;
still in round
; he did not
he
use
Scotch
off the
Tobias, which
though
the the
but
;
been
preceded
inserted, as
added
once
good English by
old
Sun
He
rightfulneh
uppo
word a Jiallflingess,
usual,
to
of
the
Sol and
Orrmin, good refer
1580.1
the
writes
replaces Z, for
word.
as
'
Bede
becomes
es,
until
wurrpshipe and
to all lovers
(sickened),just
one
wholly
that Derbyshire peculiarities
latelybrought of
old
the
not
\ripell. for
South
the
He
ivurrsliipe, worship. one
triplex into
later
years
could
word
foreknowledge
a
Latin
the
turns
the
this is
no) ninety
(used by Campian)
ne
at the
r
drinnke]"]".
ne
newfangled
to have
seems
;
uses
old
As
223,
etep]"ne,
; the
nor
years
or.
new
give ne (nee) an
(written by Layamon
ner
drive
II.
more
o\\r, and
as
other for the
old
the
is still
seen
in
out;
(or). Tyndale, 330
orr
did Orrmin so o]"]"r,
Ner
This
to
thrown
This
(aut) is
217
still appears
is sometimes
t
old oSSe
ill ; the
later,sometimes
we
he
as
he^lenn (to hail).
pared
oSfte became
Cultivation.
:
Awivstin,
to
names.
becomes
case
end;
English
old
becomes
be, cannot the
language
Old
218
and
English
Middle
""
resist
putting the
(mercy). we
see
as
for
When
that
He
y.
Judisshenn French
of
letters when
throwing
instead
ivhat
had
kept
full in
the
avid
English
stands
this
high
together, is
th
of
As
whoam
gang
from
keep
the
Genitive 1
island
The ; I
in shires
old in
the
:
thee
as
sunne
sunness
interchange have
Our
talks
Carlo.
of
liivoet,
moreover,
and
of
running
rhof. vowels
Derby
cildru
lingers me,'
and
but
in
as
the
;
Plural and
c
and
peasants of the
has
has
talk
Emperor
of
a
forms
He
died
still
corrupt
a
in
out
cwirlwincl
Harlo
came
We
Jews.
not
pears ap-
in the
read
children
Orrmin
h
now
Lancashire;
we
(II. p. 112).
lihht
Tuscan
calls him
Juucet and
Ihude
Plural
brethren
beam,
between
old
corrupt did
also
Scotch
A
we
have
now
sound
far from
not
still
childer
heard
hwirlwind.
If
la^Jie(eaantiqua lex) ;
this
t, and
English
hiv, writing
Orrmin,
of talde
follows
Old
English
writes
wyrhta
;
he
should
the
he
read
into
ballad.
South,
the
transposes
tallot.
to
fine modern
of the
words.
other
German.
chilldre, which
as
nothing
old
regards the
when
Substantives
to
As
above
still found
hayloftbecomes
in his
He
the
place,we
between
(quid).1
II.,p. 280,we
change
*
link
consonants
transposes Vol.
the
English
the
than
with
so
h in its proper
Latin
the
hwcet,and
view
our
rather
well
as
z,
utbresstenn
unluckily transposes
of
called,)
gresshoppe,fressh,tvrohhte
bresta
He
knows
millce
so
our
d here.
wrihhte; in his
becomes
cetberstan.
the
out
Old
the
to
near
for
to stand
(Judaeus); he
Scandinavian
the
At
keeps
he writes
in his word
s
(the coins be~g"sann%,
beginning
smdJudeiu way
(faber)
5 is
for the old
c
he writes
the
our
French
Quinto
a
our
instead ;
a
Roman
of
Middle
wholly
is
ferce)into
followed
not
him
females
Dative
Accusative
gate
when
hear
we
speech
that
Scripture with Article, late
II.
'it
It
iss drunnhenn
word
used
who
woman
addressed means
Latin
Oxford,
will
in the
is
As
in the
double
a
Blick-
spot (continuo)
i stede forr]"rihht
of old
terseness
his
in
hinted
be
a
that
sense
quotations from
laffdig ;
as
sometimes
Charter
of used
at
the an
the
to
arisen
ground'
II. p.
in
is
has
133, ]"iss
and
now
then
strange
seems a
of
that
us
prophet
abbot.
We
;
Bather
than
find
later, to
burghers
for the
overldng,overlord,words
is
still
cdlderrman
nothing higher 368).
a
l-arrte ; the poor
with word
to
1255, given by -Henry III.
p. as
slang
is called
scanty food
her
compounds
of
down
you
Elijahaloft
shared him
piece
]"egrund. There
to
that bore
aldermanis
such
; we
(lend)
there
stern
heads
us
Genitive
the
on
The
suit
(Stubbs, 'Documents,' time
;
believed
new
to
prince, and
a
a
A
Orrmin
by
our
Christ
seems
winn
the chariot
of
by
of
The
; to lenenn
\e ive%"e.
Nathanael
41.
p.
by
hint
talk
hoc se%"]" (liberait),omitting the Definite
years,
(omnino).
a
when
out
comes
liemm
II. p. 125.
"c.
he
summ
get
we
it is
as
gannge\\
and
males
persons.
replacesthe he
summ
in to ledenn
ling Homilies,
than
much
as
243, of
would
age
]"attallderrmann
Accusative
whatt
phrase
of
hroht
ivass
The
]"amenn.
by him,
I. p.
in
for
wiser
pily hap-
(hominum)
menn
longer word
a
is mishandled
read that win
son
is
uses
corrupts have
we
manna
read,
we
; our
also
he
;
old
219
seffnegoddnessess
(deers);
The
He
in I. p. 165
alike
individuals, which
in
deoress
here.
herrtess.
menness
of
276
line
wonderfully altered, when
gode
Cultivation.
:
talking
Preface,
his
Latin
(the
when
Plural
new
(virtu tes), in deor
English
;
first
happily
Old
220
revived
in
our
where former
word, before
orbis.2
The
Orrmin,
latter
for
the
in
Orrmin of
Substantive
the
first appears
now
England
hallfe; 1
was
in I. p.
land
so
This ;
as
my
he would word in
is
But
in
only
trunk
than
forms
lie,
a
new
mainland,
it
disgusted He
263,
last
sense
bone
patt
comes
troivwpe, of old
was
pressed ex-
(cognatus), North
The
(clothing) .
in Verbal
at
my
o
halfu,and
Gufts
af
Nouns.
crowned
not
was
We Godess fore-
using overlord; in this
I
probably prefersuperior domi-
would
stands
its
sometimes
now
II. p. 125, the word
Herod
now
for
neat as a pound comsociology of all things,I suppose, prefer hyper-dominator. still rightlypronounced as a dissyllablein Scot
Lady Nairne's '
In
Scandinavian
betters.
English
(boon) changes
I. p.
abound
hyper-despot. He
oiator,or ;
that
he
New,
the
oftener
the
but
doping
to
critic is much
simply follow
2
247,
for
Old
word, Jcinnessmann
new
soon
this is the
One
it; in
does
; so
stand
the
meant
line
Bone
prayer,
use
A
for
found
day
far
flegil of
this belief',
treoive.
appears
read,
the
(craved).
troth, means
by of
we
stood
and
the
our
one
than
two, speaking of bodv"lich. The
English.
as
]"attlie%eormde our
In
it ha,d meant
;
Old
was
bodi%
word.
to
in
favour,
means
it is in
uses
of the
out
flail, akin
meaning
Lie
The
by middan-eard;
the
256, compounds
pears ap-
more
begins to
now
lych-gate; bodig usually
sense
word
it
;
earlier translated
was
though
corpus,
chest; but our
more
no
woruld
English
oniddell werelld.
Lichfieldand or
time, meant
Old
The
nothing
at II. p.
talking of word
Orrmin's
jpignus.
sceculum, and
English. "v
day.1 Weddlac (wedlock) now been would have used. iviflac
own
of old
Latin
the
Middle
and
it wad
up
Mitherless gae
witless
Lammie the warald
:
"
to
see.'
shadows
hehalf,which
our
the passage
folicwithout but
nation, min's
As
men
of
went
Orrmin's
meaning, here
;
the
of
uvhillo
with from
removed
meekly
follows
Christ's
Here
we
have
latter
(posterior) ; the of
senSe
twenty in, as In
win
has
Adjectivalending
an
his Pronouns,
neighbour
to
heore,hemm.1 their and
them 1
The
It
was came
Gothic
the
Orrmin
invitus.
a
to
He
sense
a
man
has, in II.
"
iss bettre.
The now
uses
former
only serior
is found
shows He
in
ful
Standard
and this
;
Dorsetshire
coming
was
lighton
pohtful.
that
is
I
he and
ice
replaces the two and sixty years hundred
into
grading de-
latter is said
sometimes two
native, Nomi-
a
of
word
Cana
years
iss swipe god,
; we
Northumbria.
pe%"re, pe-g%m ; but
the
at
time.
this
as
sheepishin
uses
they
yet the
not
latoi- meant
old
Orr-
full lap
for
meaning
indeed,
miracle
Comparative
after
years
taken
opposition between
the
the
;
a
find the
but
;
pattern.
\rinforrmewin
new
the
applying
pin lattre
In
himm
ivass
was
He
foul.
relatingthe
182, when
use
how
see
we
odiosum
mann
fulsome
ours,
common
world.
mann
lap means
;
II.
longer means
no
280,
p.
lap got
our
our
we weorc-dceg,
folllisumm (compliant)
be connected
who
I.
iwhillc
thus
sense
far
the
Dative
the and
of
form
in
In
part.
baptizingfolk.
was
new
:
their
on
it ; it
later
years
God's
on
Shakspeare's workaday
nehh"henn
to
Christ
;
Adjectives
to
changed
p.
by
article before
an
iverkkeda^h,the
first germ
to
be translated
may
221
hundred
a
came
333, is the first example, I think, of
p.
of
Cultivation.
English: ""5
Middle
English
;
\"aim for tillsis in St. John, vi. 7.
a
near
;
pejg,
last
by
before
they
are
Old
222
Scandinavian
true
forms.
Chronicler, Orrmin form
of old
would
Noun,
something
theirs
for
Forms
like
the
I
am
kept
this at
and
yours took
Orrmin
and
In
later
years This
and
that
to are
a
her
form
later.
both
that
South
the I
am
to thiTk for two
227,
we
see
This ;
three and
yours
before
shall Jindenn Jesu
of this
was
*
common
come
reach
wrote
I. p.
]mtt mann Plural
to
to
to be
has
Masculines
something quitenew
stuck
This
eggperr ])e"g%ressherrte.
were
is
our
an
;
London
hundred
and
"
itt iss ]"att lufep]) gri]"]"
whose
the
till
employs
fiftyyears longer.
For
see
long
^77e,which
bay
Shakspeare
;
we
later, Skelton
your.
Latin
85,
is
])isellfmodignesse.
person
time;
form
I. p. 42, there
In
]"e silf; self seemed
first
ours
years
for the
like I. p.
In
Scandinavian hundred
been
have
self.'
i
Peterborough English heo (in
Old
%ho.
\u civennlcesst
;
the
the
to
he writes
unusual
English.
Unlike
sticks
Latin, ea), which
sweet
Middle
and
employs ]"a, which
\att he
]"as (those) in
become
for the
Crist.
first time
the
fifty North.
coupled together in
I. p. 323" tiss and
Whatt
That
is set
mann
; that
parts of
our
though that
lie
before same
tatt
(idem)
Hike
is still used
country.
This
I. p.
in
; as
has
same
milihte
makenn
\"zroff]?asame
ctvike staness.
once,
menn "
Hike some
upon,
Redgauntlet
only" He
in
same
being encroached
Scotland
Orrmin
158; \att
of the
instead
y Ic was
it still lingers in
(de eodem).
profete.
I. p. 345.
and
once
of
of
Orrmin's
idiom
abode
when
hwcet
well
as
whatt
keep
;
this
summwlicer.
is in II. p. 293. is
Verb,
Titles ;
Godess
%ife itt
The
old
xvitt itt iss i
of
parent
]"att he
if
misdo]).
have
followed
must
guard
prefixed by
him
imitated
;
the Scotch
comes
So
idiom.
Substantive
former
earlier
form
first found
far from
arte ilka ;
is
ure
is
now
ino^he \"attledenn
illc
see
wo
iss
kinde
dropped
find
we
\urrh wliatt
comes
pcet would is the
iss
"giff \att man's
a
wife
The
all is
in
the
Blickling
shire, was after
an
now
it, whence
offalle \a, p. 137
and a
;
also new
sivillc ]"att,I. p. 20.
The
after
find
10
I. p.
"c,
itt iss
Participlesand
to
an
the
by
this, ]"cetmight
II. ]"att,
drnnnkennesse
(eadem res)
I. p. 137
Orrmin's
taking
was
o\"err
sum
I. p. 214.
way
still
ivhase
that
usual
Essex we
find
has
than hear
now
we
In
Orrmin
;
The
times
itt.
in the
not
(such a)
stvillc an
to
I. p. 162,
all ]"att%ho ma%",
Homilies, written
being
that
;
The
now
being very freely
now
; in
in
;
Even
Orrmin
seems
followed
siva,
was
of this
be
ealle
Adjectives.
"c.
to
so
old
wliatt
in II. p. 250,
;
]"att"c.
instead
our
The
in Orrmin's
p. 20 ; this it
\"e
used
been
have
hwa
swa
expanded
wass
202.
also
we
phrase \att Hike
throughout England
used
this
which
summwhatt,
The
wonderfully
II. \att sti%lw]"]",
it
aliquid;
mouth
of old hwcet
was
II. p.
mann,
for
like
something
quis,qualis,and quod.
as
del is in Orrmin's
sum
English.
lie favours
stood
always
res,
Middle
;
writing
had
English
and
and
Old
224
;
enough ; here
we
may
must
we
supply
men.
As
to
Numerals,
an
by itself, answering before
a
proper
name
for
had
long
to
quidam
the
been ;
first time
used
it
is
; at
ing standnow
I. p.
set
287,
Middle hear
we
talks
used
an
in two
that
Christ
that
man
different
is
senses
This
God
first
our
with
glimpse of
the future
al
Middle he
himm
ivass
have
before
here
stood
that
old
which first,
261)
;
\aforman
this time.2
We
phrase something p. 211
This
divided
lane
Oh
was
of twd
Another
at II. p. 54 ;
of this the
word the
of
meaning
blind. agg
mness
is but
a
The 0
old
\e %er
;
clipped on. now rapidlygiving way to English word in future for a
year
the hua
firsstemenn
would
have
been
true
old
the
hear,
; we
be
may
land Low-
(once)
aines
(I. page used
long
at
in
seen
Lady
before form
of
I. p. 320, of
foivivrefeor\enn daless
Dative
! wha
Which
The
-will dry the
sheds
(ane) was '
the
;
such
;
we
Nairne's
now
Poems,
:"
She
2
seen
wur\enn
upon
0
be
takes
now
fourths,"c.
Keflexive
'
This
once
the
come
three
our
1
be
follow.
35, \att wass
in
a
hear
we
;
here
our
to
The
ainess
in I. p.
to
was
this number
wass
(primus)
mrest
may
alone ; many
Dative
for semel, it
is found see
soon
still traces.1
olim ; I. p. 62, he
meaning
Reflexive
a
ane,
Scotch
The
hear
we
libbenn.
ane
prefixed were English form for solus
we
II. p. 40
; at
means
cannot
is
forms
II. p. 193, it
at
:
with
wholly one
hi b?'(sd all
had
225
FiKjppe,(one Philip,)'Philippus quiWe see a new phrase in I. p. 149 ; Orrmin of ehhte styessan find all (eighttimes one). We
dam.'
an
of
Cultivation.
English:
her
dreeping tear
lane, she sheds her lane
at last mistaken
kettle,for
me,
right, the firsttwo former phrase has always been been
used
a
sud hae
is
times, and both have
for
or
by good
;
as
in p. 209
:
"
couped its lane.'
the two
used
Q
Noun
!
;
? first
Something
the latter dates from
writers
down
to
1800.
like
later
Old
226
the
drop
last
Scandinavian
sunt,
The
of
in the
find these
the
Gothic
see
the
(eras); ic
of
the it
Bed
si.
heon
(esse)to
and
also
a
even
Ormulum
I
South as
]m
Old
saw as a
wass,
We
English our
si
yes,
be, and
to
old ic mot, ]"u most,
;
which
is
Derbyshire.1
to
this is first found muna
or
but
into
auxiliaryverb,
Scandinavian
we
;
down
cut
Caithness
do
mini
sinndenn.
clipped,in
the
the
I shall.
of the
uses
from
now
would
have
phrase
'
he '
;
waterr
given
if he
had
if '
is grown
for
find
we
fiowedd
shows to
II. p. 58, Godd Some
'
followed
wass
Orrmin
taking
Pluperfectwas
new
hceffde frajgnedd,
verb
Orrmin
ployed. em-
wcere
becomes
Ormulum
the
is
in his work
but
in
mune
;
the
impliesfuturity,not necessity.
The
1
pejg turned
sceal
the
sometimes,
wceron
wcere
Scandinavian
is the
mun
Hi
and
Angles,
survives, somewhat
ben.
phrase as
a
the
to
For
in the
used
ever
form
pure
is in
new
employed
is \u
Verb.
beon
as
from
comes
the
Homilies, becomes
ivast
last
i.e. ge
be
it
change
(in Latin, sit);
grown
hardly
Gospels.
Southern wonderful
more
the
;
in
well
as
arm,
akin
more
English hund,
changes
was
England
Old
the
to
Northumbrian
the
Such
Hunndredd,
many
we
first of
West
in
has
English.
Middle
word. than
Orrmin Latin
and
years
us
the wass
ago its G-othic form ;
is
asked
in
the
Passive,
old
is in St. John
%iff(he)
Imperfect
in
the that
English
;
he
in I. p.
Derbyshire gamekeeper vi. 15.
he
'
Our has also
waxenn,
not
extension
voice
an
;
English.
wass
\eowwtedd (served) ; I heard
the
oldest
%ho
future
former
here
root
respectablethan
more
the
;
the
in Orrmin ;
'
fast
Active. was
has
to
in
294, ]"e use
the
English: Cultivation.
Middle himm \"att
land
forrbodenniss to
was
Passive
does ; Horace's
lamb
to
if the
forms.
None
of
say
earlier times the
has
I
Aryan tongues the English now
the
imperor is something
offredd;we '
we
II. p. G3 mannkinn
freelyas
so
In
Orrmin
ben
to
when
was '
'
offer;
lamb
cm
; in
ego procurare
Latin.
in
unusual
seheun
fandenn.
to
the
use
bedenu
ivass
'
blame,'
this house
'
to do again ; true our thing were He clipsthe Imperative,writing
lociab,II.
the word
90, where
'
a
85,
p.
than
correct
more
most
of
talked
men
great change, II.
are
to
am
227
he
let,'
to
old Gerundial
loc instead
of
is
speciallyaddressed The Infinitive is used the equivalent to many men. as in II. p. 223 ; all forrsolcenn of a preceding Substantive in I. p. 220, a man to foll^hemi hiss tare,and liimm ; so and messess wity to letenn sivingenn iuip]" pleases God the Verbal should himm use now Noun, instead of ; we p.
these
Gerundial
mind
when
There
is
a
I. pin hettpe,
with
but
cogere,
He
p. 213.
he also
here
this
;
an
governs
sense
At
I. p. 188,
Accusative,
Paternoster
;
abstract
the ;
read
we
of
bede here
it was
not
the old sense
new
comes
1. p. 310, the parents missten
\att
menu
keep
]"attolilit wi])]"\e
niann
dealings with) Miss
still
shall
Orrmin it for
nedenn verb
to want
meaning in I. p.
of
213,
(have
Scandinavia. a
Genitive
;
in
\"ez"rechild.
]"ebede )mtt mann bidden
2
bitt in the
still stands
until Chaucer's q
;
dcelenn
from not
kept in ing final.
employs
Scandinavian
givesit a
(partiri) ; Orrmin an
the
has We
the Accusative.
dmlan lllc
sense
(in Icelandic, nauft-synja) ;
egere
be
must
discussingthe hard question of curious change of meaning in neden
it in its old
uses
this
and Infinitives,
time
for
thing some-
that
men
228
Old
could
talk of
thrown
on
pair
a
of stintan
meaning
of
had
further
sense
I. p.
We
word. of
'
follow
]"attiss
means
forms
ende.
latter
strang inoh
to
of
*
our
inn, from
The
is
the
phrase,
this idea
I. p.
266,
'
our
to
onn
take 1
Sir
so,'that Roger
people talk derivation
shade
of
in
take
fra%yienn,
on
take
be
Scandinavian
hence
'
would
now
near
de
'
went
is,
'
go
CoTerley at
him.
of this verb.
Addison
At
ask
to
on
on
the
would
have
lie strac
some
carries tokenn
men
; the
Anna, common
I. p. 256 on
hence
At
been
our
I. p.
struck
is
take
comes
hcepinng;
86, the Virgin
'
theatre
the
to ;
has
takenn
;
so.'
instandan
Orrmin
At
I. p.
;
ivittnes?,
the widowed
that
'
wit
Peterborough,
'
meaning,
joke.'
to
Danish
;
with.'
up
turtle,
inn
o]"err (husband)
iuip]"nan
toe
; also
the
enough Adjective, as
at
that
hear
has
follows
the
so
old
of the
himm
Orrmin
and
so
we
;
p. 230
Grist,II.
till
the
to do
took
step further
a
liemm
phrase
he
*
The
tion continua-
a
Gothic
find, as
We
greatly developed.
now
the
%lw kepe]"]"
you
an
But
has
ne
stanndenn
(ire).1
old
the
is
bere
old
The
sense
do
'
to
of
new
which
win,' "c.
to
old strican
the
a
by
as
seen
I stand
mate,
in
The
here
hear
like
preceded
now
been bid
now
92.
it
Infinitive
werrpenn.
(perseverare) is
'
;
seggen, ;
it
;
II. p.
her
idiom
English
Scandinavian
the
weary
manere,
to
beads, '
intend
to
has
auction.
an
See
loses
find
when
source
she
keep
till
bid
signify.'We
to
here
brinngenn
at
be
off.' *
great load
may
bid
to
of
when
Old
an
'
was
A
we
or
go,
sense
of
;
bid;
leave
to
the
42, that
urippo\err
we
'
English "i"
of beads.'
servant
a
meaning
mcenan
Middle
verb
our
bid
supper,
'
and
'
323,
do
to
not
comes
in, hearing
puzzled
toe
some
give the
take\\
upponn
Abed
hence
;
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
At
%ilw. '
our
take
II.
148, Cain
p.
'
fancy to
a
229
"c.
nty
toe
The
%cen
waterpots,
At II. p. 117, mett. 133, tokenn (contained))"refald ivordess (Grsecia victorem ivi]"]" F'dippe toe Natanacel
II. p.
cepit);
enough
not
of
meaning
the
study
to
mother's
the
takes
he
'
Burns,
in
so
the
eye.' word
It is in
take
landic 'Anglo-Saxon Dictionary;' Cleasby's Icethis espebe carefullysearched Lexicon must cially ;
Bosworth's
holds the
Orrmin
acsian, and
employ
from
came
the
first
Bristol
and
the
word, which
new
fast in
spread
(elatum) it
hafan find
well
as
his line
This have
must
Strong his
Verb
time.
He
a
Weak
one,
hcefedd
uses
sleppte(dormivit), slep; iveppten(fleverunt),instead of ; he
expected, Orrmin
-than
into
has
the
our
follows habban
Southern to
of treden. the
Northern
(habere).
We
corruption hast
modern
in
"
haffsttu slajennwitteirEg.I.
Himni
"
Scorcnedd
(scorched)
English ; Wedgwood which
a
before
approach
near
a
Ireland
caught.
South,
(depressus),instead
be
might rather
for
bikahht
and
hofenn
as
to be
ought trededd
weopon; As
turns
begun long
process
still
Irish in
settlers
first in the
saw
the
;
England.
sometimes
He
where
we
English
of the Southern
South.
bikcechedd
find both
We
a
since
axe,
him
followed
here
have
we
to
Line.
(rogare),instead
assJcen
uses
lived
who
writers
of
case
Sundering
Great
of the
North
the
in
good
has
the
same
appears
quotes
meaning.
the
for Low
page
the
Dutch
154.
first time
in
schroggen,
Old
230 Orrmin
both
uses
Past
the
We
is the
form
true
in the
instead
the
was
old
this
out
II. p. 333.
first to
rihht
in I. p.
does
not
the
here
251,
used
it
take
much
used Scott's 'auld
'
II. p.
one
that
paratus
word
our
of
302
;
quondam,
bidene :
we
'
it in
is
ever, how-
We
have
]"urrhutliJ:e
siftftan is here
the
first
;
arks
what
and
hint
Lindisfarne
shall
is used
now
three
The
see
in the a
proof
curious
first found hundred
the
meant
Gospels ;
Yorkshire. is
before we
of
appears
through
this
Whilum
for
an
boremi.
wass
suddenly
'
Jaw,
shires.
use
as
lannge sippenn*,like
this
(in Dutch, by that)
kept
The
future
far from
is used
this
merly for-
was
II. p. 60.
of the word.
adverb
mean
ivisstenu,
which, utterrlike,
nohht
;
in the
lived not
almost
now
; it
; vjel
earlier ; from
new
Danish as
old/orr-
employed by
\at Grist
rcedi^i ]"inherrte
in other
has
time,
Adjective
an
adverb
an
sense
makest
thou
for
Verbs,
tare all wrang,
into
since ;
henceforth
may
Orrmin
England
'
latter
first
the
before
formed.
A
for and
strewn
sticks to the
wel
our
ago
years
is all
repeated that
sixty
for
appears
wass
now
lang syne.'
at
sense
like
as
toe
changed
(our thoroughly) is
the
Weak
rihht is also
;
]"urhutarise fortyyears
Been
shcewenn
write
foreignvery
idiom
yet
as
use
only; he
is
old uteweard
form
just,]"e"%rihht nohhtne
say
Wrancj is
Adjective
both
Strong and
who
Scandinavian
Another
Weak
side.
Adverb
substantive
a
has
by Orrmin,
should
we
of
other
sivipe(valde);
of
where
The
he
for]"wi]"]" appears
:
only once
He
\"rihht.
the
and
mistakenly
we
matter
the
on
Adverbs
to
but is used
him
Strong
just as
;
usually err
driven
the
English.
preferthe former, thongh
now
But
strewed.
As
Middle
Participleof show;
shcewedd.
we
and
in
years.
Old
232 dunnwarrd I
noww\err
think, in be
may
which
of the
idiom
we
for
quoted
Old
may
from
followed
phrase is the
now
use
that
neither.'
Prepositions: he
Verb,
in his
Orrmin
that', we As
forms
and are
while
of
II. p. 34 ; Christ's
that
is,if Christ
berenn
the
and
;
show
he
to
wiypinnenn sexe
is
of
said,
than
with
himm
repeated, for
you
wi]"]"and
sellfenn; The
the
sake
'
wi]"]" ;
thing some-
Layamon
and
through;
the old binnan
uses
the
with, to
128.
(omnino).
Orrmin
same
when
sense,
in p.
to instead
for
the
in Old
nonce.
and
182,
of
seeh
English.
St. John
forbids
kingessfe;
this He
for, and
has
for; the
this is the
remark
same
forr nanegode (for no last word
the
There
the
is
a
Publicans source
good), II.
Prepositionin
new
to
take
have
applies
have
would
been
after
I. p. 354
aught forr\
of the Scotch
as
referringto
time, as forrlannge (forlong) ; earlier writers would had
at
through
go
with),I. p.
up
employs for
He
%eress.
still
rather
also to wed
has
in wi]"])innenn
also
\e also
goes
and
later.
are
has
sense
writing through
was
come
has
new
withal
new
time
same
by was
of time
I will
Orrmin's
like about
'
a
Crist ivi]"]"
put
our
adverb
an
is
an
that
that.
Orrmin
be added.
(hence ivty\"
upp
is made ivi]")" of emphasis ;
by
annd
alters
he
He
'
this
allow
that, if that, and
generations,it
(men) fowwerti^
"weress
Virginius:
cefter]"am
affterr]"att;
Prepositions:there
to
authors
Conjunctions
clipthe
to
apt
now
English
somewhat
beforethat,for that, in that,through that. further,
'
not
us
instead
has
Old
standard
Let
those
of
instance,
one
true
to Knowles
perish utterly.
the
by
new
it,down
English shape
formed
English.
negative. Many
that
say
fine old relic to the
we
Middle
this
;
twofold
needn't
'
and
;
bi ]"e
forby (preeter).
Middle The himm
wholly
to
be
his
on
I. p.
set
58,
to' "c,
the
Magi
idea
of Ruf
us,
upon,
find
stolen
inntill
book I
fear,
and
it survives
Ennglisshe;
oferr
er]"e. The
hear
in II. p. 110
Scott
keeps
long
was
along Toivard
as
old
He
Indeed,
'
;
when
it ;
use
gelang
on
old
phrase in
'
but
the
common
on
and
the
the the
old
for
his
also
his
the
encroach
replaced
turning
a
read
I. p. 250,
is
flood
(per)
is cut
ened strength-
Dark
all
passed down
Cristess
lang 0
to
seems
in
Over
'
sammnenn
inntill
folk
; we
hellpe;
Musgrave, now
prefer
it
'all
of,as usual, interchange. and
1
as tenj",
of Orrmin, in the eyes of some appear as ignorantlypresumptuous
as
idea of their barbarous
accounted
jargon being
of their
old to is
has
his
that
about
the
iss
This
polished enough,
we
something
;
replaces
we
views
also men
thinks
of
not
that
this
of thee
of thee
The
pe iveg"e inntill ]"atttun.
by all, much
to draw
seize upon,
our
was
has
II. p. 180.
boasts
he
he
Chronicle
man.
until, unto,
our
hemm
a
in
of semi- Saxon.1 an.
say
with
the
Orrmin
(gather) pise inntill ledenn
in
seen
goods upon
'
we
called
replaced by
was
faderr;
cumenn
be
is said
by himself,'
I. p. 248, Herod
may
to talk
foreshadow
in
to
upponn,
himm
(into) when
inntill
Where
substitutes
upponn
time
by
his
hostility ;
were
; the
own
biddepp uppon him.'
Orrmin
power).
Englishmen
the
us
don
see
in their
taken
'
how
upon
marks
upon
Crist
name
a
shows
is
Earlier
nature.
; Orrmin
to heaven
to
that selfenn,
own
We
usual.
as
233
in I. p. 104 -, Christ
appears
himm
inn
(per se),in
'
interchange
on
idiom
new
Godd
at
Cultivation.
:
peggre walde, II. p. 221, (put him
i
A
on
and
pair in
English
our
would-be
King
lufe
towarrd
must philologers,
Alfred
himself.
English !
The
Old
234 Godess
hus, II. p. 188 here
John,
p. 25.
heretics
say
Marge,
II. p.
the
295;
Scandinavian
From
is
before
put
ehces all att Danish
the
heftan
has
both
free of
in many
is itself used
begin ;
for
has
been
Noun
a
de), in
Latin
think
of, hear
following. by from,
on
find
of,glad
ware
of, bigripenn (rebuke) of,irrite of Genitive
makes
for
way
in
of
hope of,love of,need of,loss of
two
of,upper
in the
"ife,and form,
are
such
phrases
as
*
see
more
Orrmin
work),
as
ne
him.'
the
of;
to ashes
burn
(obedient) Verb, has
till him to
p.
funderni nohht
of
often
The
find
we
; ;
to
252;
wass
off himm, is
look
the Dative the
burrh
as
to
is
much
the
old
of eight,
first Godess
is the
there
;
witness
of,aught of old
off^errsalem.
ifellende off
see
174; off si]"re(of late), I. I. p. 8 ; te^
form,
new
;
tale
find
we
gifeoffGodd
the
was
somewhat
in II. p. 125,
line
next
burrh, and
Rome
There
of;
it
repent of,the
the
hand
how
old bi,
of, bear
of,ask
in
;
Orrmin
of,rich of,kisstig(liberal)of; this of replacesthe (the
p. 120.
addition hence.
we
:
from
fra ]"e]*enn-
encroached
senses
new
phrase,
a
comes
as
;
our
with
Sannte
wille, I.
needless
a
free from,
Preposition,which
That
such
hiss
St.
;
bi himm
verb
of at
\e\enn
stands
fra
and
in
now,
forrp (from thenceforward), Scandinavian,
before
kata
ane
after the
employment
he
used
now
Greek
the
sition Prepo-
bigann (ortus est) att
new
;
used
at
should
we
Another
from.
find
Christ
is
Bi
the
cu]"e ben himm
and
up We
that
Homilies
Essex
isolation,like
hear, grew
we
English.
togenes.
was
to express
I. sellfenn,
use
Middle
; in the
employed
Pronoun
a
and
himm..
I. p.
off his Jcinn, I. p. 310;
like
developed by
himself,fresh replaced,in
to
(his
herrsumm
Infinitive, following another
prefixed,as
forbid
to
go,
help to do,
set him
do, chose them
to
of
one
in I. p.
further '
I
oldest
our
am
old 0$ of the Orrmin's not
Southern
shires.
work
the
We
degenerate but
writers with
falls
woefully
Most
striking is with
the
and
have
them,
best
our
such Orrmin when
the
had had
he
their the
need
no
ready writes
peoples, as two
'
he, 1
should
the
feelinglyon be
Henry
natural
II.
be rihhtivis and
the
'
A
milde,
doubt,
Teutonic
to
substitute
word,
unseaworthiness.
more.
unndafyshiL
as
Latin.1
in
of
born
a
Christian and
for impontadaptability
but
immortality
duties
professor of fine writing was very He ideas about English compounds.
;
loss, and
once
Latin
of
many
our
in
word
a
than
more
would
of
such
ning begin-
diction
of
the
tongue)
lost
coming
write
to
in this
words
our
sense
a
are
to hand
even
to
pounds com-
Germany.
and
have
One
for my no
sons
awaking
unwisdom
di^nesse,implying Orrmin
We
wan. verse.
;
our
Orrmin's
sadly weakened
thus
as
with
few
use
under
India, Greece, of
his
to
point of
weak
the
pith
fore,and
over,
number
are
had
country
Euglish
privative un.
writers
words
out,
of
short
New
of
(it is
respect England
and
strength
the
replaces
to
Trent
the
]"iss
comes
compounding words prefixesas even, full,un, and
such
those
the
still say,
we
133,
little
a
of
power
wonderful
gives
this
gode ;
to
; here
that
proves
give to wife
carries
II. p.
At
]"egrund
Prepositionsand This
\u dost
to
lost
yet
ivhattse
good.'
to
iss drvnhenu
winn
Orrmin
;
the
much
so
to, be loth to,
idiom
The
to.
phrases
255,
235
to, doom
be, care
to
forletan(neglect)to, behoves is
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
kings
subjectof King,' says
god wip} in
wroth
would Mr.
to
all hiss
print with
be
me
glad, I have
Plimsoll's
vulgarly
Old
236 folic,or
God
will
who
drove
Emperor for
of the the
was
bard
hold
of
cause
writes
of
later
a
must
as
and
name
have
known
in I. p.
be killed
to
to cwenrikenn
One
of
the Danes
word
Orrmin
oferrgarrt. The German.
for
observare
the
to her
Welsh
own
old word both
of
is wont
the are
;
the North
Iceland
using
day, of the
to
ought
man
Crisstendom
our
at
of
leiha.
Orrmin's
of
leap ; to
in
is used
a-gog,
the
follows
Icelandic
Orrmin's either
come
cleaves
the Danish The
Old
Orrmin's
say
follow
word
ZeiS
'
we
speech;
in
may
(ludere),the
him
Adjective,
in the Ormulum.
England
by
England to
in
nor
Northern
our
and
Icelandic
Danish
Scotland
lark
When
be found
High
first appears
found
by
gow
Orrmin's out
hither
forrgart
in
Scandinavian.
the
or
neither
lexicographers,and
to
are
lacan
died
not
(loup) ; they
England
no
compounds
comes
watch).
the
puzzle
a
reignty sove-
talks
eye
brought
Scandinavian
hence
;
the
(vituperare),which
work, is
an
(facere),still to
is found
verb
trigg (fidus),has hutenn
He
sway.'
slay you, forr
to
gar
uses
The
gcegium (on
from
seeks
that of his
that
of
English
documents
peculiar shibboleths the
was
Low
the
all about
says
old
the
Kaserrhing,
evidently has he
who
(quench). the
Scotland.
a
he
gold ;
puzzle
the
153, where
unless
doubtless
had
of much
German
the
oppression, and
Bomanisshe
an
to
b"g""ann'" (besants),and Crusades
for
heathen
Emperor, Henry VI.,
styled in
was
that
Orrmin
much
so
seems
Roman
the
286.
Augustus
which
than
worse
Archelaus
p.
of
English.
drainingEngland
Orrmin
day.
our
him
out
doings
title which
'
Middle
nothing else,' I.
heard
a
and
my
laupa South
English le'g"kenn, lead,'we
(ductus)
; the
Middle Old
and
"
means
two
of
to
only
(chemise) means '
sticking a
akin (figere), 1
to
Danish
form.
early
instance into
one
is akin
to
Nouns this
His
It would
writing 1
et
'
in
a
He
to
In
our
it sterrne.
He
phrase
lik ajj
well
of teinds.
Kirk
not
Like
the
get
some
of 870
has
had
an
He
ar^.
the
our
He
Danish
tenth
Church a
uses
to
talks crowd
they
have
that
were
upon
our
the
his
rather
be
a
of
the tithes, words
work
that
the
tongue.
I
for
the Old of the
Scotch which of
use.
fra,wicke,
weighing the in his day, we
Danish
give
out
has
Danish
word
compound
dropped
for
tives, Substan-
than
of Danish
clearlyat
of the influence
word
tende, his
tiende
seems
in
ness
In
stella,he
Danish
employs
English
dinavian Scan-
English steorra,
og, the
uses
the
Old
wiless, ploh, kirrkegmrd. While
idea
true
Teutonic
Latin
Peterborough Chronicler,Orrmin
mighty changes
a
offendere, Icedere;
for the
the
to
occ
notice, since
I do
wrang,
word
even
as
English
The
two.
is
say
all Orrmin's
point out
stierne
Danish
teofia ;
steken
Scotch
and
hurt for
uses
of
Dutch.
decimus, he follows
English
shift
speak
The
French
modi^le^c, modi^nesse.
as
word
We
word.
compounding
be endless
ending le%"c as
speaks
Orrmin's
is
the
mag"stredwale (arch-heretic)is
leanings. prefersthe
he
Our
word
see
for Jerusalem "Qerrsalcem
word. the
We
of linen.
thing ;' this
a
the
latter
13, where
p.
modern
onr
Scandinavian,
Temple.
change
a
His
of
more.
old German
an
door.'
the
steke
into
man
nothing the
in
service
Zachariah's
the
work, I.
Orrmin's
the
in
English ;
distribute,'and in
senses
Old
the
from
not
237
derive
We
from
shift(mutare)
word
of the
Cultivation.
:
only iter.
lad meant
English
nse
English
a
settlement list of those
238
Old
Scandinavian
words,
place in
^
I
2
English.
by him,
used
which
have
kept
their
speech.1
onr
give in
my
list the
originof
a
few
Scottish
phrases, and
the
'
3
sense
Hence
4
French 5
Middle
talk of the gainest way to a place. why Yorkshiremen bound. A ship is outward the old sense, to dwell We still have long upon a thought.'
reason
The
and
of habitare conies
gagner. the Ster was
this time, at least
quitedriven ungainly. But the
has
our
not
sign of in the
appliesthe ending
the
feminine
South ster
to
; we a
man.
see
out
the
verb
'
sense
to
for hundreds a
change
of onorari.
gain''is
from
of years at work when
the
after
min Orr-
240
Old
Peterborough
;
If
we
wish
is
leanings. be syllablemust
metre, every
thus, Herode
;
Southern
of his few
one
his
relish
to
pronounced vowels
this
English.
Middle
and
takes
accent
an
all three
on
alike.
MIDLAND
EAST
THE
DIALECT I.
Ormtjlum, Herode
king majj
forr all hiss
and
his
gast full cweme,c
himm
onn
sellfenn sinne
ajhenne
biforenn
for well
himm
wass
patt he inn
batt
shall
bigunnenn
wa*
dreghennh
warr]"'seoc, and
to
bufennk
tohh1
he tocc
J?attnan and
stannc
himm
full
and
all himm
lsechess
ba
and he
ne
himm
off all hiss and
let hemm
fet and
;n
]"eos"
e
own
f
died
g
woe
b.
suffer
i
became
k
above
l
yet
every
n
approach
"
thighs
p
swollen
haelenn
inn
q
they
r
heeded to
not
protect
him mann
kineriche/ u
an
hus,
"
head
t
kingdom
u
had
them
shut
and and son
haldenn
badd summx
tatt
swibe mann
fasste, hemm
he shollde
to
to
comenn
ha3fedds
stekenn
pleasing
n"
mann
to nehhghenn la]"
mihhtenn
iwhillc
he toe
c
fillenn,
himm sloh,and segjde batt teg;*;* ne kepptennr nohht to berrjhenn.
and
loathsome
swa
]"attiwhillcm
)"atthimm
himm
bigann
toblawenn.
and
b
;
wi]"bmete
wserenn
tobollennp
he
a^j
occ
eorbe,
mihhte
ne
he
swa
was
swalltf
agg helle wij"]" J"edeofell
rotenn
right
d enow
;
he
forr he
and
inolid
was
sene
batt
a
all hiss will
and
werrc
ifell
wass
a
gast bitacnenn;
labeb
be
wel
swi]"e
1200.
280.
Page
"
OF
shollde
dejenn.
slaen, x
as
soon
as
he bohhte
dae]"swipe blipe,
wisste
full
wollde
]"efolic
shollde
wepenn, shollde tindenn
himm itt forr hi
affterr
]mtt ta
283.
shaBwedd
till
brohht peer itt wass forr all pe baered wass
b
licc
}"attstinnkennde
abutenn
"
oferrgarrt*
modipiesseb
and
daed
sinne.
mikell
wass J"aer
ace
he
wass
all hiss miccle
In
deed
waere.
ne
mm
Page And
"
waede
bileggd
patt taer wass J"ebaere fundenn, itt off ]"ebettste pall
all batt
uppo all wass
anij mann J"att
and
all itt
and
deore wi|"j"
onn
waere
hiss haefedd
himm
an
and
wass
dere swa
hise forth
"i
bier
"
everywhere
f
precious
g
apparel
mami
ii own
i
l
honourably clothed
twa
waerenn
sette, sett
inn
hiss rihht
barr bedenn
cnihhtess
hannd k
kinejerrde;*
till J"aer he and
body
staness,
wurrf o life,
gildenecruness and
pride
c
f
ajhenn,11 gold wi]"]"
like shridd
wass
alls iff he
and
s
ma^j wundenn
wass
sett
all he
and
ness
eor]"e;
gold and sillferr,^ and all itt wass ejgwhser6 bisett staness, deorewurrJ)ef wi])]"
.
haughti-
baetenn
wibb
and
then
z
pa*
wepenn,
sare
]"attall
swa
patt time mann ]"att pohh
rnimnde
mann ]"att
for hemni aud
241 7 would
beon
munndey
|"attmann
off hiss and
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
batt fule
x
lie
haffde."1 alle imaen11
jedenn0 wifj)]"ebaere, R
seep
1
foul
""
had
bidden
together
n
o
went
Old
242 wibb
heore
swa
and
itt
to
and
wibb
batt
swillc" batt
mikell
bger,
q
it befits
r
servants
s
herbs
t
where
u
such
swete, lie
brohtenn
lie
let te cbilldre wollde
cwellenn,
CONTRAST
mihhte.
THE
TO
(About Anger
hit
mid bat
his
he
feol iswowen
he
he
mseiden
up
weoren.
heowe, ihsermed,
wrae'SSe
beere
Speech.)
blac,
swa
and
sube
was
late beo bat
Cordelia's
cloS
blac
a
MIDLAND.
1205.)
a.d.
at
iweertS his hude for he
EAST
Leir iwerSe
pe king swilch
Crist
cwellenn
hemm, giffhe
Lear's
se""d
brinngenn sholldenn. batt Ilerode king
wass
mann
he
himm
haffde
be^m
himm
tejj
isweved,
wes
;
fusde, afeared,
wes
hit alles up brae, hit wes vuel bat he spac ba
Haerne ich
be
of mine nu
ready
modijnesse
*
bger
amang
(King
s
gresess
swibe
alle be";j;
for batt
p
itt T^erenn sholldenn.
menn
till beer
THE
gode
bewwess,*
]"attstinnkennde
tuss
like,
wibb birrb,"J
stunnkenn
biforenn bser
bun,p
fif liunndredd
strawwenn batt
English.
be lie ^edenn v?i]"]"
bser
full wel
alle
wsepenn
summ ec
Middle
and
:
Cordoille, telle wille dohtren
J"ueaert
me
mine bu
wille ;
were
aire lseSes
me :
durest,
English
Middle scalt
ne
ah
lande
;
dohtren
mine
riche.
mine
ich wille delen
warchen, ]?uscalt worsen in wonien wansifte,
and and for
ich
navere
wende
ne
Jms scanden,
woldes
]"at]"ume
j)arfore pu
scalt beon
ic
died
nig ut of mine eaeh-sene, ]"inesustren sculen habben is iqneme ; and ])is me pe
243
halden
]"unsever
of mine
dale
Cultivation.
:
wene
mi
:
kinelond,
of Oornwaile
due
Gornoille, ]"eScottene king
seal habbe and
Regan ]?atscone ic hem
and
pe
compiled, as
The
and
hardly he
beer
hafvede
lines
are
it would
arm.
in
same
thus
earm
English bar
penne
; there
in
the
about
Teutonic as
Brut,
words, the
now
Ormulum.
(brachium) is written is still found
Layamon's e, for he
here, time
has
;
but
this
only her ; he has pcenne (tunc) and well as faren, is fceren as
into and
ce
after a
and
not
Layamon has added much Layamon, I. 130. the additions his own to the originalin this story of King Lear ; and them. have been copied by later writers, Shakspeare among
I1 Sir F. Madden's of
of
is the ;
Layamon's
in Worcestershire
diphthong
alters
but (sustulit), and
a
or
The
sometimes
also pane
from
taken
proportion
ce
appears
over.
idemed.1
seem,
whole
the
becomes
ea
cerm
ce
he
pe
]"awinne
king dude
aide
swa
The
obsolete, to
weddinge
sem
al
1205.
year
all
geve
and
above
The
ich
;
e
2
Old
244
and
lafdies(dominee) Cdsere
(Caesar)
becomes
hot both are
oldest
Worcester
Charters
I. p.
Orrmin
What calls
a
and
drof;
is found
of
of the The
French
old
is
weore
word
of
Perfect becomes
;
is
of Orrmin
hence
;
o
(taurus) appears
;
and
wone
goud, just
as
volui
still
Western
for the
Latin
is much
the
(cadere).
est varies same
The
going
seen
with Plural
as
the
shires
haze becomes
this
of the The
it
now
The
change inter-
on
;
Orrmin's
hide
well
as
it. in
as
The
I
old
written
English shapes,
many
in the
in
the
as
is found
;
as
ic wulle
the
ool.~
beft,oeofi,lift,and Vowels
;
form
groves.
walde, wolde, wulde
;
our
is
wore
lou.
gro?fess(nemora)
pronounce
wille, luolle,ivulle lingers in
The
god (bonus)
now
sound
\idde,but
once
is mornede
wune;
also
also appears.
our
at
leo and
oldest
wurches
is
u
form
the
and
were
the oaft
(nihil) and
in the
groven,
there
volo,
to
counterpart
as
and
we
both
was
of
quote
likelycame
thud.
our
seen
now
between
hiumede,
form
draf
modern
(ecce) becomes
Vowels
the
Our
is nawit
la
]njden (premere)
\udde
men. kins-
Version
manuscript
replaced by
sounded
were
Frisian
first-mentioned
all three most
that both
to show
seems
There
Orrmin's
oil.
('Cod.
lande, Layamon
o
our
aft ; the
Worcester
; into
nauyt
the
in the
as
Kemble
onr
talk.
common
this book.
and
in
used
ceftand
the
calidus,and
drmf (pepulit) becomes is
our
as
of
us
200
nowit
well
as
reminds p.
latter in
the
called
have
Verb
by
often
a
land, hand,
is also done
former
the
for
for
English
The
printed by
would
The
londe.
Bible,
This
100).
stand
written
lond, hond,
Old
The
Kaisere.
becomes
words
Dip.'
English.
leivedi.
also
now
and
; hat
o
Middle
and
Our bu$
Perfect
Layamon
word
; and
it
oifall ]ms, ]"es,
)"eos,yis;
we
in
the
and
]"ou,nou,
the
latter sound
the
than
Orrmin's
in
this
in
rule
muche.1
country
turns
form
Franhis
in the
iv
dochter
as
seen
for
;
and
there
iteied
gebredan), written
well
as
(obtulit). all these
1
We
old
changes
mycel. By
patriotsof names,
the
1848
crucche
hundred
h
as
;
we
with
with
thus
proper the
the
The
held Severn
exceptions
;
we
what
who
leader
except perhaps Smith
!
the
;
find both
pent,
old
The
word
cycene
of former ;
forty years
the
old
longer
doliier
is
5, sometimes
sometimes
buruwe,
all three
;
the
peni^es,upbrceid (up-
the
disappears in wat,
h
brohte, brouhte, broute
find
has
been
the result
of
Layamon fluwen (pur flew)
Mickle
names
way, a
bination com-
word
(French)
England.
becomes
wheet
;
a
Frencisc
The
and
little confusion
Some
have
replacesc
Frensce
(getigod) ;
as
is
find
sclield,sclieap,schip,
are
hurh, buri^e,and
are
we
a
five
but
are
and
and
of
East the
;
ou,
accordingly
we
on stedfastly
(kitchen).
clipped or softened,
g is
the
;
by
u
such, muccle, muchel, mochul, and
lingered a
North
oi ;
both
ou.
beginning
ch often
Frenchis
into
days
French
there
brech
kuchene
becomes
now
the
sc
which
the
But
are
of
before
as
there
more
;
Layamon,
There
old
the
dich, swile and
and
die
(secare);
(true) and
ow
sh far
scholde,schenches.
hewen
are
for Gloucester. :
new
last. There
expressed by
written
Consonants
to
of the
on
treouwe
be
might
against
out
In
245
supplanting
goes
way,
English
Gloichester As
to
same
hour.
of
find
new
\eou (servus). The
\eoive and sounded
the
and
old heowen
the
both
sound
the
follow
now
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
and
formed
Mitchell
strange irony furnished boasted
the
most
from
the
Celtic
Teutonic
of all
the
replaces
(fugere).
Letters
of
;
word
a
loaf,the / into
old
rather
nothing offleon
writes
brude
is
measure
English,
is
Accusative
here
the
Substantives
which
talk
further
used
in
his
mind of
Feower
;
keep
;
for their
thews sense.
noked
it
and
is
takes had
now
Layamon, he is ;
we
in
hence
the
used of
applied the
nook
few
conditio,
body,
a
;
hitherto
of
been
Spenser word
time) A
pliht had sense
The
sative, Accu-
a
on
in
pleo^ede
Orrmin.
the
our
he
;
This
aid.
of the
of
speaking
wintre
winter.
(once
;
Old
in
;
word
Instead
as
when
idiom,
phrase
hitherto used
lingers in
fiftene%er
meaning
sinews.
'
old
(equi)
twelf wintre
W03S
the
olim,
now
\eau it
only;
in
the
tide
ane
hors
;
appears
was
play). an
change
we
its old '
he
mnes
the
as
word
Englished by
find
pericidum
meant
the
he
as
is
stands
aines
of
we
find
we
well
great change
annus
flaxen (played
Perfect
in the
formed
are
form
number,
20,
great
a
transposed, for
expressed by
was
age
is
old les ; in the Past
specified,now
altered, for
now
the
A
There
as
Plurals old
be
to
ii.
John
his
the
the
turns
(mulier).
new
cardinal
a
the
as
sometimes
burde
and
foot.'
and
horse
well
are
Plural
(amittere);
cujie
last letter of
the
loaves.
(our lost),comes
horses ;
becomes
keep
to
middle
and osllevene,
in the
our
leosan as
Substantives
In
is
of
Consonants
find both
We
in the
out
into
Layamon
laves,
in the tenses
iloren.
St.
but
say
cast
turned
(cowl).
cule
ParticipleHosed
with
sometimes
(our lost)comes
losede
'
puzzling, to
are
hldf;
v, and
change
tlie
endhtfon is
(cucullus) into
likeness
fiugon (volavernnfc) ;
old
flowan (fluere)is
English.
Middle
and
Old
246
mere,
as
word
to we
in
says,
(angulusj,
Old
and
one),
mony
248 (many
mine
also eon
war,
III. p. 399
the
Nominative
far
were
Pronouns.1
A
is the
which
of
South
about
here
A
hundred
reached
1100
;
who
and
the
would
with
he writes
also
Brennes
to
Lest
has
is added
to
is
the
1
sent
They made me.'
one
of
slip in
waldinge.
The
the
is followed
by
his
iveore
wes
dative
wel
Genesis
itaht,I.
Mod, II.
Accusative xlv. 8
:
junctive. Sub-
203.
altered
Orrmin,
of the person
cert ilete
shoidd
manbicumen;
I. p. ifloxen,
in
idiom
ivurrjnvin (factus
wass
as
fusion con-
old
of the
by
Verbal
it,as]"e 11 flaxen- toeoren
Voice,
Passive
instance
\u
inge;
English
new
the
adopted
gewunian (solere)is
heo
first
(ne)
awcei
developed; we lightupon though teach governs the strikingis the phrase ]"u the
into
speech.
wholly
a
in
corruptions
our
Participle and
ives
of the old
The
modern
the old form
Layamon
94.
of all
This,
inde
unhappily
was
our
none.'
Layamon
it turns
1204,
Infinitive,instead
used
Auxiliary Verb II. p.
in
Active
this
construction
he
to
ende, became
this worst
1770.
the
Orrmin for
had
comes
ParticipleActive.
in
and
Bible
of these
use
owe
we
the
English
queen
that
now,
; it led
about
up
later
'
he name,
Present
shaped
is endless
cropping
in
in Verbs
Lincolnshire,
Noun
known
navede
later
between
est) ;
well
of
in the
Layamon
be
is employed
eou
translators
in
occurs
berninge,fraininge, singlnge,and
years
man
and
than
terminated
find
we
the
Our
thing), so
a
change
ye.
of the
old
wonderful
the Accusative
great change alteration
]"ing (many
here
;
form
in I. p. 132, queue The
A
careful
more
English.
enne
hundred.
half an
for
Middle
'
The ;
iamned,
is further
p.
268,
even
; still more
p. 372.
This
following It
was
the
not
you
the that
Passive, I
'
say,
forbidden
am
well
venire, as widleft
to
etcercliche heom ich
is
wene,
found
has
of
the it
will
not
he
'
talk
on
of
has
maircoden
had
change
in
Ms
old
this is
:
sceawian.
gyrd
of
Our
allot
puzzling word,
is
verb
is turned
became into
a
Weak
where
scipen runden,
in
0
;
the
we
of
;
is first Perfect
first
it
of
the
seen
in our
in
his
later
the
A
says
old
of
seen
Danelagh.
Strong
(I.p. 57), his
correctly say
more
;
Layamon
converse
he
borne sonare
eighty years when
one
still
we
meant
videre
the
he
as
had
130.
p.
just
I. p. 335
gyrdan
Shakspeare
so
noun
(vagari), a
rameden,
old
Gods,' and
The
as
expletive,
ccedere ;
68 ;
I.
sense
p.
The
hitherto
swoon,
new
ostendere
in
(destinatum).
of this
Verb
the
(ferire)appears
the
had
of heo
of
old
haboen
sense
II.
The
p.
we
14;
in
iloten
writings a
of
sense
further
sense
The
man.
virga. Swogan
the
Layamon's roam
a
in
expressed
131.
gird
to
spare
got the
now
p.
I.
; as
phrase
465.
p.
]"at liarfd,I.
girding at
meaning
on
II.
further
the
Suard
lay
on,
in
the
249
times
the
see
trahere,
Our
leggen
(cingere) gets gurde
of
that
dra%en.
me
We takes
draw
as
modern
in
meat.'
Our
I. p. 16.
care,
idiom
English
most
a
Cultivation.
English:
Middle
ships
ran.
As
to Adverbs
for
used
is
cito
three
times
poem,
drawn
up
at
laste
comes
\an
of the be
used
do3i
Old as
longe
:
in I. p. in
200, though
the
about
p. 160
English construction Adverb
and
aide
in
longe
is
There ;
this
seems
ait nextan.
Layamon's niht ; the
meaning
but
version
later
1260.
(denique),I.
an
its
quiclichechanges
new
only
once
of a
and ; it
Layamon's phrase,
new
an
Long
imitation seems
to
phrases \ene
livelongday
was
to
Old
250 later.
come
adverb find
The
nntil
day.
We
as
In
Old
lie
swa
;
find
to
the
iwarft
ofter
Chancer see
ne
this
tnrns
no
feden
\ene heo
nsed
more
; in
seide
butenfor tell
is
whether
ofter wiles would
of mid is bisiviken a
the
older
of. ut
The
468,
(whence
II. p.
142, no
;
we
more
heo
sense,
wel
]"an hinge hard
propter.
ofter
heom
to
There
raiden, or
else
Adverb
in
(aut)
is
de
a
used
was
The
Verb,
the
tion construc-
of), and
nu '
to
heom
mcehte
it
of
mine
again !
(usque ad), as
'
; in
this
gumen
of,is
to, nu
of
weri
instead
of in
out
There
Verb.
no
to, like the
as
old oft
the
king of mucle
a
Shakspeare's
begins to supplant
cheat
Englished by
p. 25.
an
332;
being
our
Genitive
the
without like
hem
hine
into
turned
of \riti%eren,
II. of Galivosifta,
II. p.
for
either
(offwith),
richen
tongue
used
I. p.
395
suste.
lihede
or
al hit
II. p.
different
beden
is curious, there
here
Latin
so
quite enough.
breclies
mon
this
;
has
it is sometimes
sentence
II. p. 82 ; here
been
of
he
In
a
hit
264;
:
here
sor^en,
in
Prepositions of is
to
of mid
the
in
206
expressed by
was
nolden
in
for nisi
stands
the
see
between
made
]"emie hure
more
appears
but
"c,
have
As
is nsed
p.
We
Layamon's
(other than),
longer,lieo
no
more
new
pleonasm
a
for
III. ]"inge,
ane
after
changes this, for
iwenden
)"ingsefi,no
Something
np
other into othenvise.
I. p. 128
na
II. p.
of difference
ungelice]"o?ine. Layamon
an
\e ofter hafde idon, I. p. 288.
ase
idea
came
We
in
distinction
a
per agon
English
in II. p. 19.
as)
as
p. 57.
halffisc,I.
and
whereas
and
employed
seems
(when
so
1670,
begin
half
half mon
weonne
lasted
English.
the first time
defterfor
combination
Middle
word
in his hit is
her
and
and
times some-
heom
to,
This
to
silken
to
\an
Middle
hare
preaching English
'
of this
cases
early times
changed, The is
is
old
The
in
as
to express
is
I. p. 66.
used
We
as
have
time
Our
vqjpe
ivite
clipped
and
used
in
III.
32.
Layamon
p.
rather al
hevenliche
repeating side.
also
to in this
this
using
a
inter I
give
more
wi"$
hond
It had
He
has
best.'
of
This
]"an hulle,
he
hi
swor
when
uses
side
as
older
hi
English
verb
metau,
Layamon
having
or
is
alters
hlood, instead
Prior's with
seen
uppe
up
the ;
with
run
talks
He
'
the
had
raid
mid
weather
line,
of
Colonel
expressed
English. Scandinavian
list of many which
from
The
sense,
employed
on,
nihte,
writes
the
Accusative
an
brume
Preposition
he
;
him.
aym
Gothic
honde
foment,
pain of,'is
hi
now
sumere.
seoven
sti^en
adverbial
an
this is
by Layamon
a
'.on
This
p. 74 ; whence
Old a
daii
the
146.
in
case.
the
in the
Layamon, Severn
I. p.
with.
simple with
to
sense,
follows
immediately by
]"an he^sten,II. toasted
new
a
sense.
into meet
fom
used
a
English )mrh when
main,
has
followed
comeft
;
hefde
or
to
togeanes in
\an
offeoivertipun-den.
Substantive
a
He
used
Old
the
than
on
threatening phrase,
218,
I. p.
the
; as,
he
in
Adverb
an
Old
in most
Scotch
; saet
of
stand
now,
of time
the
comes
II. p. 353
at
we
touward
read
we
'
;
approach
near
whence
dropped
future
mark
I. p. 232. at
for
Orrmin,
forariongean,
on
to
used
was
One
to mete
notions
In
kind, preferat.
slightlyaltered
seen
in iseten
this,though
of
survival
a
talked
sexton.'
the
to
251
Smith
Sydney
;
of to is continued
use
arms
your
'bare
Church
a
p. 428
hcerd,II.
his
lichen
Cultivation.
English:
the
in Dorsetshire
must
have
made
and
East
North a
few
years
words their
; we
later.
way
used to
by the
shall find many
Old
252
Middle
and
English.
Club, from the Icelandic Hubba Draht (haustus),from the Icelandic drattr Hap (fortune),from the Icelandic happ, good Hit,
the
from
Icelandic
luck
1
hitta
Hustinge (house court), from the Norse hus and thing Raken (rush),from the Swedish raka, to riot about 2 Riven, from the Icelandic rifa (rumpere) Semen (beseem),from the Norse sama, to fit To-dascte (dash out),from the Danish daske,to slap Instead
of the
Old
enploys
ceite
(ait),a
Danish
It is the to
Mr.
in the
Dasent
tells
(puer),thus
of
Western
had
There first the
been
writer
English and
little
piece :
English Old from
1
stoHen
tale.
Bal
Hence
Hence
and
has
croice
We
the
Fake's
the
was
; the
term
which
he
sturte new
came
is
he, living
the
out
ta
near
cw'tt, a the
(started),akin Verb
the
Welsh
the
Welsh
driven
almost
a
the
vian Scandina-
English
Thus
happy, haply, Progress.
see
has
words,
(our ball),draf, and
words.
the
French
in
Danish
He
swan.
(catenae)from
gyves
has
the
swein
Chronicle.
use.
employs ;
happen,
older 2
He
carve.
Dutch
last
this
and
Saxon
(secare) from
cutte
;
swain of
on
the
in
common
to
Severn, has taken
gevyn
first time
tacked
ey-it,eyt, as
;
sound
the
employed
other
some
are
writes
England.
for the
Whitsuntide Pentecost
; but
Article way
English
all Etonians.
to
Definite
Old
the
insula, Layamon
known
Vowel
the
(crux)
cros
in
form
usual
the
Layamon
us.
that
form
well
Scandinavian
usual
following
sveinn, not Danish
word
eij with
end
the
for
English,word
to
Old the
Ik, springing
picclien(pangere), into
England
and
planted sup-
Middle
akin
are
Dutch,
the
to
is found
twenty
years
He
also halede
happens
in
after
in the his
same
; at
German
High
weak
At
origin of
different Soon
Worcester in
and
forms
comes
ghostlyand
Verb
back
aghast.
For
Gothic
the
to
from
ghastly spring
and in
islein
widely
ending
fur
and
the one
of the
Great
Line
second
Person
Northern
gast
Yowel-change 1
are
far
; es, not
Phillipps, well-known in its
Past
we
found has
in
from
his
the
word
new
piece may
have
county,
est,is sometimes
close
had
ciple Parti-
saw
Singular. The
Early English Text
to the
Midland
The
This
not
that
Margaret
akin
Layamon's
on.
transcribed
or
the
is
St.
terminate Participles
what
There
expressionto lay
to
the
resembles
Chronicle.
composed
its
East
in inde.
ende, sometimes
(page 11)
his
the
(sunt) ; and
aren
Peterborough
nearer
it touches
But
work.
sometimes
here
our
the
Layamon's time the Legend of have been compiled.1 It has forms manuscript printed by Sir Thomas other a particulars it resembles
beon
talk,and
a
first time
our
go
has
come
may
for the
must
we
the
this
see
we
:
sources.
Dorsetshire
but
from
275,
his fluhtes,'
weofteleden
122)
p.
ninety years
up
after to
seems
this word
Our
usgeisjan.
been
says,
agaste (terruit),whence
word the
I. p.
often
as
;
likelypronounced
most '
and
;
(agitare).
halia
cropped
were
(I.
brother,
ivobble.
verb
see
first, they
rock
as
work
remains, and by its side
hale
word
haul, which
flightsbecame
Layamon's
Frisian
(duxit), the
Layamon
way.
in
and
253
bal,draf,pichen.
it appears
time
his
form
after this time
words
in Dutch
English,the
another
stands
Cultivation.
:
German
or
both
Ruckeu
has
English
Southern
together. We great influence
Society.
Old
254 Standard
upon are
written
it
comes
Book),
Layamon
if, bnt
in the
the words
and
Western
fej";
Singular ;
the
swa
for
Old
old leosan -is to
Consonants
gullen
becomes
point
to
Southern
the
old/
these thus
are
in
and
the
brethren
this
two
forms
may
Adjectives
:
here
of
Latin
one
find
is
cwcep
struggle
a
oleum
; eoli
wrestle.
lahe,and
vowel
e
The
to
ending ful
for
used
derive
at
vet
The
the 13
p.
from
belief. We
modern
word.
to
seems
reading
perhaps
our
Layamon's
here
was
On
i.
our glistnian,
the
is
in the
(p. 13).
Northern
feat (p. 17), and
; we
the
geleafa turns
as
old
There
the
different
widely The
lagu becomes
:
glisnian becomes In
latter sound
wro?stle becomes leowse
where
jib,even
our
and
East
follow
now
the
quoth.
we ]"u fikest (tu fallis),
verb
of
the
tee\ replaces
;
of the
; we
the
word in
see
wimman
%ellen (clamare) ; the
Salop, u
so
new
of ea,
the
;
We
as
ea,
Southern
the
forefathers
and
to
preservation
English.
written
once
the
wummon
upshot. Layamon's
altered
the
ml
North
English diphthong
The
English
the
(see
Old
and
modern
our
Darby to
spelling.
Standard
Hence
owe
our
instance
mearc
we
its
Plural
the
and
as
It is to
owe
we
of
curious
our
the
As
that
more.
way in
replaced by is the
old once
a
of
between
Derby
this is often
changed
sound
sources
that
dearc
is also smart.
there
of the
combination
makes
former
;
change fond
shires
comes
Midland
marcke
clean, heal, least.
both
roa
a
was
never
Legend
like
words
present work
favourite has
English.
pronounce
we
West.
flea
and
that
in
Middle
English;
darch
Domesday
a
and
(vat) p.
this find
18 ;
t is inserted
;
glisten. was
driving
fearful (pavidus)
for
out
the
its first
Old
256 lie* "c. ;
At
p. 22
a
Pronoun
we
read,
There them
and
are
is '
Icelandic
and
drupa
have
(transversus), rather verb
versus) ; our later in East for
akin
in form
the
comes
found
German
The
schoolboys still say is
a
for ponere
hence
seems
time
syllableof ]"vert
English )nveorh(per-
I
overthwart
than
made
words
akin
stutten
(whence
the
of
the
Icelandic,tells words
akin
now
to
whence
us
which
into
wipstew is
English
19,
page
to
more
Old
to the
(sonans), at
and
has
r
seen
stew
as
studge (go haltingly)is found;
verb '
before
stodged
was
(p. 22),
as
well is
in
lesson.'
my
for trudere.
as
coupled with
Put
There dread
to
;
dither.
our
The
the
Icelandic
the
many
tocken
verb, diveri, which
new
among
toggen (trahere) seems
former
The
(compescere).
first
drivel,gape,
as
schillinde
its way.
is used
such
shrill,one
our
are
shudder;
word
High
piece ;
seemly, from
the
Old
long
There
to the Dutch
teogan. The both
; it was
German,
and stutter},
the
Noun.
tliwert,thwart, cropped up twenty years
Anglia
our
In
followed
than
athwart.
and
and
the
yell.'
to
in this short
scemiligr.
we
for
they began
words
new
}m-ertover (p. 10)
Dutch
substituted
now
ivift \at
many
English.
drupest (most drooping)
are
way
Middle
Legend to
as
been
have the
St.
of
Katherine
drawn
(Abbotsford about
much
up
It
foregoing piece.
Club),
the
have
must
same
been
a
.
from
translation many
French
idioms
translator, stuck The the
Legend Great
the
seems
far to
;
we
closely to
more
belong to
to
the
Southern
Orrmin's
took
the
judge by
may
Layamon, though
Line, perhaps
Layamon's agaste, and
if
French,
he
the
too
was
idioms.
old
neighbourhood Salop ; on,
an
we
a
here hwat
of see
(una
English: Cultivation.
Middle
(ibi),and dun ; heo (ilia)becomes ha; is Englished by clepes,not clamas clejoest. Englished by the Northern ron, not by am.
res) surnwhat, Latin
the
is
Cucurrit There
is
ter
Southern
a
one
line buhsume
thing ;
the
one
is
and
the
for obediens
running
after the
Conquest.
The
ewt,
French dol
and as
ou.
The we
oa
diviht
dul ; the
find
]"oa.
The
old
osmtig
inserted
the
and ;
becomes
Verb
years now
like
the
Wednes\lei of
the
East, South.
and
usual
more
strangian,taking
this
English
(aliquid)is
empti,
.
;
for 140
wimman
becomes
now
the
in the West
wumman
we
same
word
becomes
now
the
sounded
was
97
the (flecti),
of
again, replacing the
appears
page
same
together
on
showing us that aiv The old Wodwemceg
see, becomes
here
we
of the
former
(hebes) becomes
bug an
variations
synonym
written
old
form
of two
instance
At
into heo.
beisume, meaning
from
comes
begean, another
curious
a
ha
mid,
p. 20 ; ivfiS into
from
buheft piece, where (est),and is altered into
for bue"
find in
other
of this
version
mistaken
is (inclinat)
beofi,at
257
with
0
a
;
p
Consonant,
a
strengthen. often
has
Fault
been
found
with
the
word
polis metro-
East.
applied to London, when capital is meant ; mother-state is true Anglen, far to the English hear of pe moder Still,in this piece (p. 3), we
burh
of (capital)
gets
the
as
our
wT"rd
of
sense
new
for
Alexander's
wood
in
kingdom. materia, just
Aristotle's
leof (vir amatus) at p. 82
the
:
we
have
thing,into
one
now
run
word.
'Ethics.'
is turned
leofand The s
In p. 63 like The
the
timber Greek
old
into luve,our
lufu,the
old mix
person
(stercus)is
stantive Sub-
love, and here
Old
258 used
as
far less
onr
whence
the
England,
made
A
a
find
we
done
the
:
]"e ilke self (the Southern
we
A
seolf ]"e ilke. p. 110
he
het hise (he bade
and
the
In
but
by ofter stood
going
the
that
promised
confusion on
is
Godes
rud
into
use,
this has
been
here
the
Noun
often
the
crops
up
for
is, besought
comes
dropped mine
Noun
a
the
:
who
man
found
be
may
the
into
is
'
this
in
after
stands
like
comes
p. 74
case
had
altered
idiom At
;
p. 58
sune;
art.
was
from
(Orrmin
; at
person
in
English. old ofter had second
; at
between
I
have
every
other
Strong
throughout England
ahongen (theright form
;
of the
and
what
planted sup-
78, Katherine Gwen
alius.
'
been
yet
after\e
and
secundus
phrase,
not
page
she shall be \e ofter
our
French
a
more
\at ]"u hit
men)
the
French
for both
upon
The
in Old
not
in
sense
see
French
Something
Numerals,
to
touched
as
now
128, the Pronoun
the brand.'
As
his
that
selfused
Noun
tvi"$\e brond, that
him
Gothic,
was
p.
word
new
mon
Pronoun,
thine.
hisohte
bore
wrecche
:
in
the
through
pinful.
Legend
curious
at
is here
fode (cibus)
all
coming
was
person)
same
word
word
We
slec,
comes
desputing. (ruddy), is formed
the
were
of the
copy
The
to
; as
the
see
old
is used
compound
new
if it
this),as
after
Noun
the
rise
gave 90
page
alumnus
and
ending fid
Pronouns
In
of
Katherine.
Verbal
The
At since
Adjective,rudi
new
(ruber). for
St.
perhaps
slough.
our
half of of
and
come,
meaning
Legend
word
sloh,
English.
minx.
further
the
Western
word
flush may
with
conpled
Middle
reproach,
severe
our
took
of
term,
a
and
; the
is old
already
man.' Weak in
Transitive
Verbs the
was
South
Perfect),
English
Middle
idiom
old
the
see
find \e
we
p. 131
}w min
;
phrase
that
as
altogetherchanged
don
53,
p.
help thinking that
it huten
French
the
Scandinavian
version
sans
Infinitive
in
Southern
the
'
still say
another
and
for
p. 130
; heonne
37
p.
where
our
every
few
words
tenne
have
ge,
so
very
do
we
the old
is
of
beloved
that
it
now
still
at
mid
the
or
as
The
begins to
the Northern ;
the
Verb
in
(debet) ; A
we
Verb
is
gleam (splendor),
Legend,
24
hwen
;
;
this
is the
s
2
we
p.
'
In
p.
till that had
of
1 10
hitherto
moreover,
hear
that
ever
;
of the
one
time.'
of
112.
gehivcer
corruption
a
vvipalle
it ; at p. 99
at
old
for this is
at
eaver
Century prefix
of
meaning
liiderto is
se
(henceforward)
forefathers.
alle
takes use
p.
instead
comes,
it
had
ing.
now
him.'
Twelfth
our
in
for
still sound
we
a
idiom
new
ah
speltwrong,
now
have
must
en
into
in the
eaverihwer usual
at
not can-
deah
the old
found
wardes
for$ the
that
clatrung.
first time
in which
seen
well
from
Adverbs
then) (till
wholly ; sense
will
comes
(ubique) with
old
is altered
the
found
At
version
from the
Among
Drihtin
as
(p.89) formed
seen
now
that
be
perdre),we
; in
of decere
sense
(p. 99)
read
we
84, where
p.
(do
slightinfluence, in forming our regards what are seemingly Verbal Nouns old dugan had always meant prodesse; it the
is
to leosen
ewt
some
take
Verb
it may
; but
seon
we
replaces a Noun Participle such see we (bride). When
losingaught, the
without
to
p. 102 the
at
we
A
hveddet in
At
(arose).
longed to go,'where
me
Dative.
a
259
(p. 18) ;
country
aras
longedefor
cwen
is here
cwen
'
this is
Impersonal ;
of
instead
find arisede
even
Severn
the
in
hongeden
became
Cultivation.
:
the aftat
We
meant
in which
Christ
came
Old
260
with
himself
on
up
up
was
swa
or
was
French
the
;
in
forming
we
should
this
who
si que,
phrase, par a
p. 102
As
for
the
French
reminds
of
us
:
himself
England
with
Legend
fyrir
in
the
a
a
now
onont
This
new
thing '
we
The
and
oner
Chronicle
in
'
him,
as
where
concerned.'
am
a
study.
for hireself, p. 6, I
I
be
must
'
;
that ; at
careful
employed
upon
Brummell.'
upon
There
say
(anent)
31,
a
cry
of wonder
deep
heard
persons
sentences
sounded
root
with
in
or
hey,
pleasure ;
England
(above
like
Interjections ;
new
some
are
taken
is
is iwent
French
into
old
both
of
sense
that to
is
form
is used
freely.
most
p.
is
upon
have
Another
repays
for woruld,
likeness
his
as
regarded
\at (provided that)
and
far
so
he
as
(St. Jerome's
writers
Scandinavian
'
al
used, where
as
brought
the
find
we
the
wis
The
]"ing\at
after
formed
the
1057.
year p. 53
moi,
pour
saw
of the
of
French,
like
is used
the
the
whole
Prepositions:
to
have
live, swa
me
the
from
translation
let
is
as
read
we
bearninde
quicunque.
idiom, instead
The
nothing.'
lose
at
'
read
we
The
English
to
seems
conditional
new
for
p. 3
the pattern
86, 'they
other
that
who
and
so
'
;
p. 72
been
idiom.
new
smeared
quia) they
; at
This
up.'
; at
ways
have
that ; in p.
put
new
wes
must
que
is bestowed
Verbs.
other
in
he
as
Adverbial
new
them
'give
up,
many
is used
as
A
Scandinavia)
civefie ham
follow
English.
wift alle.
from
come
heaftene
tyrant
a
;
to
soon
The
of
to
p. 47
at
maidens
many
(itseems
sense
Middle
and
the
but ; in
;
in
lower other
eh, Chaucer's
ey.
is used
hei
this French
cry
Derbyshire
I
class) begin parts of
our
Orrmin's
has
have their
land la
at
it
here
becomes
low,
which
is
French
them
the
Katherine the
oile in
have
and
The
ulzie.
1280.
I.
"We
255).
for
lei,standing used
just
What
the
written
becomes
Frenchified
the
Verb
of
earn
ofserven(deserve) in mais,
is often
The
used
Legend
Society) is probably Legends. it has
wit, and a
is
that as
begin
for
many
might the
(p. 17).
laws
Homilies
is
copy
now
at
p. 53.
turned
into
the French
sentence.
a
Juliana
due
to
aw,
as
the
same
words
more,
French
Sawmuel for
stand ou.
Text
(Early English
Orrmin's no
France, is
in
hand
and
want
and
through
(p. 62)
the
broad
Na
is
;
huting ; through, of :
showing
Italian
found,
going fore-
the
as
Interjection0 ; stew, drivel, out such, are repeated. As to Vowels
French
sometimes aw
did
Essex
French
The
(p.121). Me,
St.
It has
the Verb
(humanity)
South
Layamon's phrase
his
and
in the
Northern
the
to
of
it
as
mannesse
the
writes
('ReliquiaeAntiquse,'
English lahes, our
mannisse
written
eel,but
puison (venenum).
religion,even
before
was
The
find
also
whale's
a
Shakspeare
form
1588
now
eoile, pronounced
about
English
St.
this
;
'
Pirate
in the year
written
anoyle was
the
of
(oleum)
written
much French
word
unanealed, followingthe
applied
The
compiler
eoli
"
the
to
not
they talk of (see Littre) was
until
France
the
is
Scott's
in
Anglia
appears.
seen
French,
e-ool-e,just as or
of
spelling
points
untidi, here
East
now
scourge
we
;
in
dame!
nu,
Interjections.
onr
word
found
is
and
of
261
hu
comes
new,
most
owe
word
influenced
follows
113
page
Scandinavian
tidi
The
later.
ulyie
we
find the
weather;
to
At
lo.
our
something wholly
; to
We
Cultivation.
English :
Middle
and
a
his
the us
as
well
also
our
262
no
Old becomes
; sjpearc
reafode (rapni) Southern
The
becomes of
is written
final
Consonant
this Southern
;
Standard
our
both
and
milzful
; it was
it
write
we
flue
Gode
for this
We
into
(by
see,
at
of
way
p.
wind
neither *
against his p. 70
At ;
water
own we
English.
not
to
But
in
last
the
at
the much
French
old
citeien and
is cut
down
in
Shakspeare
;
turned
eornost
beaten,
as
on
Our
pignus.
his
as
1300.
Adjective
phrases
to
appears
in
about
be
owing
y ;
Gode
used
sound
ernesse
word
for at p. 45 it is used
new
weather,
top
as
of desire
toe,fear
to
teeth, p. 36
lust
that
;
is,
will.'
Adjective coupled with
an
The p.
hat
had
Substantive
oldest
see,
such
is wallinde
a
We
often
old
meaning,
see
earlier
construction
so
find
We
new
for
as
appeal heforan
Latin
nor
well
flugon (fugerunt)
earnest),the find
Orrmin's
chastise for the
17, the ;
later.
years
as
shalt
We
pray.
s
thou
still kept its true to
for
old
Substantive
a
hundred
two
in Gloucestershire
use
version,
find
14, the oath
in
was
into
(p.53) ]"u havest ido, not corruption all but rooted itself in
earlier
at p.
(foes)
is, in this Southern
n
stand
The
fan
The
40.
p.
(p, 33).
dru
citizen and
p. 53.
at
is at work, for
alters
milxful, showing to
chastise. The
Contraction
piece
; we
English
of the 5 to
away
English. cV
refde (reft) at
this
dry
altogether pared idon
Middle
sparJce.
version
and
van,
and
56,
been
used, walm
we
longer ;
the
old
reappears
(Southern version),stands
ich it am, to
were
in
}n meiden
use
this an
pages in the
hat, as in
eft to biwihelen
beon
we
; two
is used
Adjective easy
Pronouns,
que
(boilinghot)
ciple Parti-
a
a
new
(beguile). which
the
piece ; ]"atich
I
am
at am.
was
he. p. 65
Old
264
There
\e king. hire
of mine
ut
where
the
curious
a
English. idiom
ehsihfte, quick '
the
dropped
a
is
of the
something
saw
we
Middle
and
The
verb.
mental
of
cause
tendrin
tyrant began
in
action
an
'
of teone,
ut
of my
in
is to
be
sense,
marked
burn,
to
also
new
a
'
sight;
who
Layamon,
is used
of
ut
her out
with
kind
p. 71 ; siuifie wi$
at
of
out
; noyance,' an-
p. 29.
The
verb
There
is
German
word
new
a
eighty
;
face ; hitherto
Jcalende
so
p.
Roman
way
late
;
it'was
1300.
as
to
The written
low
A
treatise' the
(ecce) ;
becomes often
scho
becomes
35, where
stiche
:
this
to
old words there
for
sworen
is
for
;
the
last
pangs
see
the
the
of childbirth
substantive
has
in
g
the
likely
foregoing Legends. in
contraction
two
the
^ulielunge.
most
was
at
seen
sound
old
words,
sceawian
already undergone many still pronounce (p. 17), as we we
even
jangling ;
forms are
been
as
(ostenchanges,
had
ch ;
into
eoile,puisun, wrevche,
as
;
;
in the
its way
word as
us
three
same
changed
be
made
Meidenhad the
of the
remark
exchanged
reappear,
is the
We
its soft
is
compiler of
days
to
moneft, \e fortende
French
known
the
in Gloucestershire
bay
curious
Hali
on
sworn ]"roffor ]"erof,
which
at
face
New
to
has
n
written
the
now
efter.
Danish
this word
version
of the
dere),
was
already assumed
have
by
Some
this
;
kept
56, gencling,better
Southern
reckoned
]"at cumeft
Mearch
of
numeral
seems
p.
had
and
the
to
be
to
was
Old
the
see
sentence, that the
above
the
we
this
o]"esixterifte dei of Feovereles
read
we
later
England
in the
month
in p. 71.
slcolla, appears
bistapet(constitutus),akin
years
p. 78
In
bestead.
Swedish
scald, the
it.
The
0
side
by
side
at
called
a
rather
stihinde lowered
Middle
since those is
English The
days.
the
and
twinni
verbs
265
of the Present
of the Plural
ending
altogetherclipped in
Cultivation.
:
totweane,
p. 13.
The
from
reowful;
this
We
reowfulnesse. harm
exchange *
whoso
At old
At
man.
for
at
seen
'
leose
foreshadowed
to be
In
think, As p.
35,
5 ;
Verbs
There
the
to
of \e
a
:
(turba) ;
Preposition.
How
Genitive
is
and
is
maiden
form
new
lut
(p. 47)
for
the
for the
first
of
often
has
at (steadfastly),
comes
p. 5
omnino
stickle
verb
ofires
;
for
phrase
Our
form ;
we
seems
p. 17.
time,
of the
Partitive
here
Our
ansine
ansine
to
had
of
face ;
to
'
this
a
say
I
command
is
o/at p. 21, wile
in
was
before
come
lust
before
pared
down
the
on
of a
little moment's cleave
lute
in
beon the
old hwile
pleasure,'
fast to tne
of at
guild,' "c.
the
encroached
would
face
of
should
one
strikinglyshown
this last construction
for
sense
new '
'free
here
a
freo of hireself,has
comes
the
should
English.
is
there
Prepositions
good
a
is
as.
p. 3.
at
herself;' hence
over
curious
forth
future
At
by
in,
ivell
stands
our
The
was
innovation
below ;
say
stikelinde
show
our
:
as
(aliormri).
for gode.'
by
is also
last word
Plural
Our
of.
ha
as
5, points to the
wonderful
a
should
we
earlier
p.
is
mare
\at sehe,
Jiwa
;
sikemesse p.
the
;
Genitive
the
an
an
19
p.
where
stands
replaced is
rnoni
on
There
say.'
sentence,
a
parenthesis.
a
goes
se
"c,
ase
to
as
see
we
is used lah
much
as
p. 39
muchel
ase
of
as
17;
at p.
of
middle
and
that
formed,
Substantive
new
a
early instance
an
sees,'comes
is
that
see
find in the
between
7 ; seift
p. 1
9 ;
is,p.
we
into
altered
been
(tristis)had
hreoivlic
old
the
Old
Conquest of the
present
266
Old
treatise,where
There
p. 21, in
the
this
in the
dale wi"
calce also
two
crune
At
has
Homilies
of 1180
husband
'
'
this
last
the
Icelandic
the
meaning
31, that the down,
J"e and
bustefi baste
to
and
hream
Our
baton.
or
seems
is also
; there
same
is
in the
beysta, our
baston
English
as
lish Eng-
little lower
first time, and
Old
in p.
beate'S
'
French
Old
The
told,
for he
such
words,
in .ZElfric and
|"e.' A
the
also the for the
between each
is
verb
like
there is,sterilis) ;
as
is
cheoweft ;
at
Jcepan half
comes
Dutch.
jaw,
maiden
threatened
is found
ysgarm,
the
;
(ferire). Hence scream
of
idiom
something
;
Scandinavian
to the
sense
chit te and
is further
]"e;
the
first
with).
gealde (from geldr, that
ceowan
Latin
a
p. 41
measures
akin crupel (cripple),
she
of crune
upon
three
or
nebbe, dropping the
imitation
an
half
English.
to
Chronicle.
(keep
find and
is
phrase
mon
We
Middle
it is nebbe
Preposition.
came
and
be
fusion con-
a
the
Welsh
a
navian Scandi-
shramsa.1 To
this
Morris
time his
in
245-267). with
old
of the
We
also
1
has
see
have
we
The
now
which
; it was
word
now
s
that
become
ido
from
been
(sunt) and
dol
was
long
other
(p. 199)
different has got squeeze.
talden
side
(factum), wulleft,and
useful, since the
(pp. 183-217; compiled in Salop;
Homilies'
have
aren
in
it
prefixedto
libbinde. our
prevailingthroughout
distinguished this statuere
of
for the hream
side
by
(p. 211),
mone
sense,
instead
senses
Dr.
pieces printed by
(lugere) becomes
mcenan
England
to
seem
Northern
change
a
moan,
few
a
English
Southern
the
The
'Old
They
find the
we
belong
the
reminds
(our mean).
old dart dole
nouns
us
sense
(pars);
and
of cwysan,
deal. that
Middle
On
reading
we
see
goda (bona)
from
into
p. 211
lowe
As
in
form
onr
burrow.
this
The
263
In
becoming
was
iheved
of
other
man's
taking
the
phrase
bi stale Ir
robbery. bearing
the
it is here At
old
meanings
old
The
St. Luke
in
latter xii. 39.
ure
in p. '
sense
was
Tyndale
he ;
205, ich habbe
rit hond
of
Warde
ende, to
'
borne
secrecy,
sometimes
wif in
here, good
man
not
husebonde
to
huswif.
quarters,' this
our
vanish, and
by hoscbonde
was
paterfamilias; l
conjux and to
part
249, the
p.
see
we
had
(p.217)
At
only, like Audley
has
so
English
I have
say,
right half.
soon
was
names
ail.
been
eaganan.
see
we
new
sometimes
ende
in proper
1
been
Sawles
treatise
read
quod
had
(by stealth) is used, implying
two
we
of the
sense
the
opposed
p. 265
into
turned
should The
the
comes
eilin,onr
declensions
; for
; we
of
becomes
is
had
form
goods.'
place
other
the
(oculi)is constantly written
eagan
of ofter monnes
;
buruwe, whence
as
old
terse
very
buri,which
elsewhere.
the
old
boon;
bune, onr
new
Shrewsbury
civce]"he
that
if the
as
like
seen
already seen
completely lost
parts of England.
becomes
burg
egliannow
old
Substantives
ehnen,
old
places
verb
the
have
we
the
is here
burug
the
like
sonnded
been
in the
seen
distingnished
(humilis) is changed
in other
huh
of
sceotan. :
of
names
old
p.
old
disappearance
accent
Lah
have
is
u
Consonants
to
kept
At
it may
into
0
the
(Dens).
;
for the
schute
and
is
of
change
in the
times
ou, for it is written
French The
at
God
26 7
ofallegoddful (p.209),
had
have
we
earlier
; in
accents
onr
loss
a
Cultivation.
:
like Godd
sentence
a
what
English
man
of
to
be
served pre-
End.
in Wickliffe the house.
;
se
268
Old
and
Middle
English "b
Among
Adjectives, fid has
endings, as rueful and of
alle
Bible
our
Pronouns
Nominative, fie world we
that
persons
as
out
on
stands an '
ifuled, of
fourscore There
a
stood
for
as
is in page
209
all sinners
I
construction
new
;
;
at p.
celc
(quisque)
is
an
the
steadily heorte
anes
as
now,
idiom
Another
ich
of alle sunfulleam
the
one
'
I
defiled ; '
most
the fairest/
one
am
215, twofold of *
should
we
; two
in
quidam,
well.
am
to come,
for
p. 265
and
comes
page
aliquis
At
ow,
(p. 263),
an
beo
upon
old
The
same
was
of
the
comes
\e worlde. encroached
seen
for
used p. 211
at
is
say,
now
bittre ;
twice
as
bitter.' The
muchel be
terseness
same
menslce
to '
mother
p. 211
;
(debes)
One
where in
English form.
was
moder, (p. 189) is should
come
Hali
very
'
great honour
0
after the
first
stantive. Sub-
ellipsein Godd, ]"imilce,
is not
expressed. is here
Meidenhad
angry
exclamation, 0
the
in
is found
is another
give me
the
critic
beon
here
;
There
1
the
l light.'
eifter
as
nofires.
usual, is dropped
as
being
first
lesser
having long
later
years
is
much
to
an
;
with
mest
dcel
in
to
p. 189
; at
(minor)
;
meet
ending
lasse
'
me
me
is
for the
nsed
Accusative
it's
euch
eaver
;
*
here
we
;
elsewhere
the
'
the
Dual
incker
to
Essex,
connected
old
being saw
of
and
me
comes
replacing man (alicujuscor) in
to
before
Orrmin's
in
addressed,
are
is spun
we
see
do
we
the
line
same
as
talks
we
:
(dead)
see
was
helpleseshelp.
lessere ; In
Plural,
es
supplanting earlier
now
remarked
The
wilful.
Genitive
the
comes as
been
was
with
me
for
What
was
seen
as
using
ahest owest
this classic Old
;
Middle
while
;
in liun
seen
The Our
old
sentence
a
betere
are
'
ut,
"We of
turn
the
sea
akin
;
Yorkshire
with
'
rage
p. 255. sone
at
ase,
in the
to don
the
213.
p.
middle
al, ge,
of
makie
1350,
or
same
Churchyard Baxter, of
passing
the
so,
who the over
have
comes
schimereft
is, me
gon
a
recess
(fulget);
in
used
these
with
Lothian
forms
In
each
from
first heralds
The
been
written
here
First
about
of Palerne
Audlay
wrote
Standard
all his old
Salop, appeared the
English
substitutingDryden's style for
change prose, that
1210,
Series, p. 269).
of William
of
the
succeeding century of Wohunge ure
front.
dropped
in
employed
(Percy Society,No. 47).
not
and
something resembling
;
1420, John
dialect
came
goste,that
dingle,applied to
clashed
Romance
In
had
lioli
me,' evenire.
English Homilies,'
here.
compiled
the
to
(Morris' 'Old
; in
employed
at p. 213
were
upshot.
to
seems
'
or
Dorset
and
comes
of \e
word
that
to bave
was
Lauerd
one
burst
icnou-
words.
forms
seem
Ormulum
for
sclivnvme"
Gloucestershire
in the
*
already
p. 205
still further
given ; new
German
to
of is
better
the
and
Salop
Salop
have at
mihti
(donum)
was
out
lighton
In
In
the
\e %eove
Spiritwhich
the
We
ness indebted-
"c.
stands
p. 209
ase
read,
we
Prepositions:
In
imply
impressivelyused
p. 265
; at
to cwdkien
*
becomes
siva
269
to
our
(leo iratus),at
{burst
sone
idea of
The
is sometimes
yea
use
we
this becomes
(confiteor);
lechie,acknowledge. is
Cultivation.
:
oughtest implies duty.
cnaivlece
seen
of the word
form,
this is the
English
was
his poems In
1580,
Salopian forms. about that and
1650 was
that
of Milton.
as
then was
Soon
Old
270
1700, Farquhar,
after
of the
much
us
and
Northern
of
Line
herte,kinsman,
to
and
uppo,
til
makes-, the
raise, he
There
also the
are
Severn
the
I
of
The
The
words;
we
change form
the
(ecce) at kiss
hredden
other as
setis
\ai
Northern Midland.
]"oa and
huide.
long peculiarto
was
hleahtor
in
bitulien
h in the
middle
sound
awful.
a
few years
Great
(between)
about
the
to
rid,
At
p.
273, sonants Con-
a
Line. we
1210
;
be
may had
word
When
lost
ahful
was
we
pretty much used
end
271, ]"u
the
later in East
we
cuss
p.
redding straik.
gastli,hertili,rewli.
of
;
the guttural at the especially
of the
end
becomes
lo,p. 283
this work
of the
(vocatus),
(risus)
last becomes
found
still talks
see
in cald
(liberare)becomes
be remarked
may
guttural say
y
is
(fecisti)is replaced by \u mades-,
macodest
the
old
old
pared away,
are
at
;
Scotland
though of
la
old
South
the
(peccatum),
in the
forms
of letters,as
paring
preferredthe
have
sin
Northern
more
yet
as
already
the
instance a
is
(eras), hwat
; also
is
shire
have
was
(ego),
seen
the
this
country.
offeard (timens). lahter.
\"u
Southern
for
ui
is much
There
have
more
combination
The
I
283, which
anything we
than
form
which
strangest
(attollunt), page
up
to
(ad)
(sunt),have \ai, buhande,
am
belong
Orrmin's
see
always
must
; we
thing some-
in view.
Lauerd,
ure-
interminglingof
Salop produced
English
seems
here
We
named.
This
in
Standard
Sundering
Wohunge
the
Recruiting Officer,' gives
'
forms
piece, which
One
his
in
Southern
Great
the
keep
English.
Salopian brogue.
unlike
not
a
Middle
and
same
Anglia, see sure
such that
of its old where
we
Old
272 At
p. 281
hadst as
is deore
thou
in
Middle
the
!) ;
is used
employed
English.
clieaphefdes tu
me
anent, which
thus
and
on
on
in
reappears
this '
our
dear
is much
in here
or
freelyin
so
(a
me
I
bargain the
same
The
piece.
in
mistaken
was
in
you.' At
p. 287
comes
(transversus)is word
a
queer
;
man
that
seen
we
still apply to the
in
an
odd
acts
eccentric.
277
in page
this is
good example
;
of
version
the
Scandinavian
our
of
be
man
a
poor
rich, his
i rattes
is rogg
originalword
of the
whence
doings
if the
;
The
(in
(villus);
interchange between
interchange
between
becomes
(palus) it
drop
should, we
old
The
416.
strangely
the
t
d
or
Halloween, left in
island.1
our
Verbal
Noun becomes
now
1
I
the
one
At
slibbri
syllablefor een,
called
perhaps
be
All
Hollands
still alive.
in
seen
the
p. 184
in
pronouncing
schuden
the
;
Plural find
we
the
Scotch
at
A
Some
page is
this
served pre-
kind
henginge,the The
new
parish
have of
a
Verb.
preserved,from
(Omnium
but
hale"ene of another
Genitive
evening.
old
halgana (sanctorum)
(slippery).
suspect that it has been
last
94;
off frt)m
struck
In
mor
The
South,
baleful.
halelienes
here
becomes
version
the
in
The
when
328.
p.
be
to
this time.
plainlyseen,
Plural p.
(shortly
about
moor,
this is
I;
at
is
0
to
Genitive
altered
Salop
kept
was
down
cut
Kiwle
our
mure,
was
in
and
u
baluliful (p. 114) Salop
Ancren
the
compiled
described) was
were
way
\weor
g. A
the
former
qu,erfaste(p. 285),
as
rags) is and
The
that
doings become
a
(loqui).
carpe
slipur Adjective is
the Scotch churches
Sanctorum), and
old
this
mistaking England
in
name
may
Middle
formed of
from
which
74,
Salop
it is
South
in the
p. 272
of the
filtered into
;
and and
at
the
In
context.
into
been
altered
copy
into
the
case
the
either
Legend
of
encroachments
1
From
St.
the
Dorset
in
this
the
the
at
text is
one
a,
words.
(Camden 1220.
Dialect, about
piece, this
been
Riwle 0
to
has
Salopian gris (porous) comes
our
well
suits
Verb
has
Salopian
the
pleid,
has
sentence
a
which
two, whoso, no,
T
copy
(altar),
awter
Riwle
for
the
schrepeft;
Teutonic
idea
new
In this
p. as
passage
; but as
has the has
in -pleideft ;
the Ancren
Margaret on
of
synonym
of the
sense
found
originalversion by
French
English
is made
Reference
copy
version
Ancren
in the
one
Salop
such
an (luditis), 76, %e pat pleieft
p.
(p. 244).
Scandinavian
The
copies had
the
that this is the
see
of
t and
terms,
other
Society),as compiled
children
the other
between
to
come
be
South.1
the
French
now
can
to
uggi (timere),replace the suluh,
and
the
is to
wenchel.
and
wif
interchange
brought in,where
We
and
wummen
agrupie of
many
We
;
slideft,
(p. 114)
oftoken
to
alliteration
(scratcheth),where
are
labitur
far off
not
county
overtaken
new
English
were
is the
there
for
forms
different
by Participleis turned into an Adverb masedliche (stulte). A curious instance
men
and pi(j,]"url,
here
sound
Southern
the
in
;
Salop preferred undertoc
jploh,gris,windoh, scrattefi
(solutus),the
teste.
three
the
Old
the
;
273
Past
a
true
p. o34
unaltered
slides,in another slit.
liche
adding
kept
see
we
underfangen,and At
is loivse
written
was
Cultivation.
:
this
;
have
we
p.
At in
leosan
this
version
English
moten
; in
mistaken. the
made lone
earlier
further for
griskin.
Icen,
Old
274
and
(commodatuin), combination
of which Here
there of
sonnd
is much
keep
be
can
for sloh
sound
Eastern
shires.
become
On
o
is here
gest (vadis) of this and
Salop,
still further and
for herd
e,
East.
seen
now
are
lexicons, heord, herd, and
the
same
herd
in
the
hord
had
Much
in
before
the
same
spred are
found
Northern
shires. written
was
Dorset.
The
(swallow)
;
is curious.
added
to g
the
and
The both
the The
old
old
is often
softened
stige(hara) becomes
awel
and
of
old
is
n
lad
and
eivel
under
pecus,
which
becomes
and
weien
(the
Led
of
rather
and more
aul
sivoluwe
between
I and
w
out, when The
grunten.
are
;
in
later
badg (venter) becomes
sti ; Men
while
becomes
nemnede.
;
thesaurus.
to
becomes
now
in
Indeed,
sprad
(subula)
old
feot
English word
altogethercast
the
;
i ;
for pecus
stood
of the Vowel
replaces grunan,
Old
apart for
had
owel
insertion letter
one
the
not
in
county-
divitice,all three.
and
u.
gas
down
appropriated
feoh
swelgan
(named)
nemde
hard
been
way
here,
of
old
into some
put
are
is set
word), prcemium,
kindred
it
work
present
long
the
the
sicness ; it sometimes
hord
varying forms
as
for
the
in
becomes
eo
inoh
;
long
(pecus) replaces heord.
the
head,
The
fileand
as
for
in
longer-livedgost
terchang in-
(slew) ;
altered
was
the
u
ivoo
slouh
written
for
and
o
our
bay
at
often
version
South
the
to
seocnes
becomes
the
into
kept
was
of
and
vowels
stands
au
wowen,
inouh
becomes
Staunton.
name
sounds
becomes
of the
the
that
The
a.
(macer)
lauhweft, the
into
The
liflode.
sope,
lame
;
doubt
ivogan
changed The
use
it is like
;
no
Italian
the
(satis)and
in
(ridet) turns still
we
English.
(oats), clo%,
oten
ea
hlaheft
leane;
Middle
in the
t
is
The beli ; same
Middle
for
change
the
sense
fawn
of
of
word
a
which
of
had
senses
the
shot in the locker.
two
I sometimes becomes
now
into
bag.
ends,
not
Plural
;
monglefi; A
412,
later, this hundred read
The
was
years
into
106
last word
later
in p. 418
;
have
mengefi (miscet) ; the
reappears
of
'
the
her
s
now
Genitive
tears, and
te
is Plural. comes
is Intel strencfie ;
of
them
is
still,force
of
scotten
employed for s, (misericordia). The
in p. 10 ; hence
'
be
blandiri.
hand, bcelgis turned
read
we
old
is
word
a
and
in
base
scot, sailors
Singular,but
read, of ham to
c
the
forms
two
pay
the other
on
of St. Jame we
the
see
milce
Genitive
in page
thus
hear
p.
the
gaudere
of Orrmin's
usage
only
o$re Maries.' We
; also
and
word, the
same
French
its way
makes
we
the
difference
a
fain
townsmen
The
(osculum)
in husce
We
harmless
corruptions
(solvere);
schotten
At
the
;
off
mark
can
sentence, in p. 348,
one
and
Consonant
a
both
are
f"gnian,
as
275
g is often
the
a
Ctdtivation.
:
sawe (dictum) changed into aw;as (sequi) for folgian,guwefie for geogvJS, sagu, volewen is a good instance how iiange for fcegmmg. This last
This
case.
In
English
Jem.
our
eightyyears
little force ;
would
become
parish officer who called the heiward, and a
looked
'
one
matter.
after
the hedges ; he is here proper name us. Hayward still lingers among Among the untowen (untrained), which Adjectives appears was
afterwards the here were
into
to
become
wanton, the
un
and
the
wan
having
The
ending ful was coming in ; we find jpinfal(painful)and dredful;earlier endino-s disappearing; thus the ]wrniht of old was changed \orni. In ston-stille (p. 414) we have a Substantive
same
meaning.
prefixedto give strengthto t
an
2
Adjective.
The
French
Old
2J6 to have
seems
given
been
hitherto
it had
wholly
p. 258
the first time
only
This
of alls.
(ma chere),p. 98, where becomes
Adverb.
an
form
new
Adjective;
an
In p. 1 76
have
must
read, his earlich
we
became
find
we
from
come
English Superlative,\e
old
replacingthe secnesse
At
idiom, which
new
English.
deore
mi
alone.
early for
ariste ; here
Middle
us
Adjective stands
the
a
and
France,
dredful
meste
in
common
very
following Century.
the
Id
Pronouns
that
\eawes, hi hivuche found
in the
lasted
is almost
astonished
;
(p.252), but
not
'
where
hear
we
we
the see
your
idiom
new
of sins
formed
1
by
with
We
gather
How
much
and
more
compound
an
vvith the the
side
old
let ; let oftre
go.'
'
Be
let !
is
Verbal
Article
(one)
is seen,
ter
at
abide .
geft
p. 194. in
sitten
and
on
enemy,'
your
Greek.
in
the
p. 344
to
:
'
Come
glory, and
be
something At
p. 360
later
we.1
Here
weal, mine
Imperativesthan
;
longe;
one
the
.
older form
in these
have
Noun,
Imperative
the
would
repeated
.of
sense
hwas
say
now
.
.
Thine
there
a
present
'
.
atiffen
the
use
pith is with
as
in Dorset.
ancren
aliquis;
of Verbs
is used
still sometimes
we'll
We
of grucchunge,
Infinitive side
The
be
to
this old
quarum
man,
goes.'
man
this last Infinitive like
of
comes
was
in the
find
traitor ; ' this last is found
'
Orrmin's
a
We
generation. sum
as
qualis;
1400.
to
before, standing for
as
Latin
translation
earlier
an
well
as
word
p. 354
; at
always employed
down
this
hivuche,the
]"eblisse. This
to
later in Yorkshire
West
(p. 348)
blisse
of
Relative
for the kindred
to stand
work
climbed
me
thirtyyears
this hivuche
Yet
in favour
Neuter
for the
still use
we
hwat, standing for the Latin
laid aside
quod, is
Relative
Orrmin's
:
come
woe,
the shame.' in the
brous cum-
Middle
writer his
does
not
English
and
such
many
of
Charles
'he
that if he
would
Riwle, hivule well
p.
he
338,
*
could
read
\et lie muhte.
in p. 72.
beren hear
In
him of
if he
On
he
The is the
p. 106
veolauredden
'
hwon
Transitive
said
was
that
he
Ancren
the
to
nolde
wule, \e
been
have
to
it
:
was
of James,
;
byword
a
stop is found
Verb
phrase bring to nouht, andAt
(company).
who
jugglers
Kings
looking
seems
said
are
210
page
mahien
to
an
vuel
pithy phrase
would
mei
ne
This
in 1220.
known
A
last Stuart
could.'
we
like
writing materials,
our
forms.
two
our
addressing
vallinde
of the
hear
come
flexible
applied to
once
; we
hence
(fallingsickness) ;
277
Participle is yoked,
The Substantive
a
Cultivation.
in letefi (sinite)
the Plural
use
Anchoresses.
Adjective, to
:
cheres
also we
(make
faces). find
We
Adverbs
new
(at once), enes so
a
wike,
cropping
hu
se
offeor was
(our albeit)is
remarkable
in Middle
occurs
took
now
the
completeness
see
a
(certe) is for the
in
his
turned
of the
concession
into in
a
new
ever,
enes
sumetime%
; the
Verb,
al
the
I wis.
al
In
be Our
shows
p. 288
later
beo kind
same
prefixed
years
should
the Adverb
of
made.
six hundred what
The
sense.
something
German
Lays;
first time
a
High
mistake, repeated
Macaulay
;
et
as
neverthelesse; (beforehand), afar ; eallungatvas replaced
later to be written
by utterliche,which
hwerse
ever,
muche\e rafter,bivorenhond
such
up,
we
Lord
by
written
iivis
squintis
found
212.
There
asquint,p.
is vuele
86). much; the
old
inouh, very bad ; inouh refie, very readily (page A new Adverb, greatly,crops up by the side of see ne.
p. 426. Hwar
Nout ase
(non)
is in p.
is sometimes
used
for
200, translatingubicunque.
2? 8
Old
We the
neruhliche has
(mox) An
attempt
do
duty
stude
narrowly
as
say
ase
sona
to
'
now
the
heo
ase
is made
of
would
inn
an
other
versions
In p. 110
in the
out
how
of
vor
The
also
the
by
Our
truce.
this and
to be
in the
words
many Greek
lasted
blunder), perhaps
'
the
the
to- 1660.
from
to
club
the a
from
first time
formed
anvphi ;
down
the
;
Dorset
same
page
dropping but
was
in.
by
from
our
old
treow
the
At
old
Icelandic
regiment.'
there
lost
46
is
this
A
in
triivs,
Imbruumbridei
English
;
of
preposition umbe, (circumference) comes
gluffen (to
glop (incuria) ; Sorh
are
withhold.
guise of
survivors
umstrohe page
;
;
Scandinavian
in the
sole
At
find
we
backbiter
days, the
Ember
are
purch.
changed
Dorset,
in p. 106
becomes
now
is formed
umquhile
and
pe luve of him,.
vor
for the
appear
the
for this
;
another
in
over,
used
expression,pet fur (ignis)go
new
bac-slitor
in
employed
plied sup-
England,
over
In
ine
thing. The
a
wi$
use
anent.
encroaching;
Substantive
dagar,
the
to
cheffare(chaffer),overturn, withdraw,
new
the
been
onevent.
as
our
common
our
his luve and
old
still
shire
o/was
had
Preposition %eond (per) was
was
one
find
we
The
our
in
far from
cradle
onefne came
it is found
old
it
use;
replaced p. 426
the
Riwle
old
comes
p. 300
at
per
Ancren the
not
form,
new
his
earlier all
used
word
'
260
p.
person,
Latin
how
not
onont,
a
a
vogue
stead
his
of
sonest.
him;'
in
;
been
the
Salopian copy
see
ut.
of
mark
we
as
copy we
have kindred
Englishes the
and
at
herbarued
The
(p. 414).
bring into
before,but only referringto for,which
mei
Preposition;
a
can,' instead
she
ever
as
ever
to
his cradel
lack
English.
sonre offspring,
new
for
of in,
Middle
and
(dolor)had
hence taken
Old
28o
and
words
against beginning rather
later
into
prod.
We
find also
Welsh
in
without
players.'
From first
griddle, now Peoddare,
derives
Forby covered
pannier.2
Biwle, which, the
sound
;
Riwle
'
; it seems
p. 106
1
This,
2
The
pedlar ;
the
comes
corrupted as
to
into
the word
are
are
The
chatter.
from
'
is found
the old
our
first
Norfolk
babe.
time
;
is
a
Ancren
in the
formed
from
adjectivein in the Ancren
cof (impiger).
which blindfellen,
verb
harlotry
cudgel and
the
words
thinks,
cwiferfellow
'
baban,
in
Chaucer
by
has
for
which
many
gewgaw,
new
the
we
In
have
blindfold. might
now,
ending
There
come
also
;
found
also
ped,
little
(acnleus)
come
source
English
from
as
is used
word
Celtic
Wedgwood
as
such
Shakspeare's
is
broddr
Shakspeare
;
in
seen
it
the
same
pedlar,
a
;
sense
the
were
we
p
harlot, a vagabond, from
yonth
bad
any
letter
the
Scandinavian
this work
herlaivd,a
English.
with
the
turn
to
Middle
are
express
proves
is sometimes
a
poltroon.
ought to write, not pedler,but given as a puzzle in spelling.
that
we
English "a
Middle
The
Third
in Warwickshire
been
drawn
np
have
been
done
The
clohes
of
(clutches),p.
Salop
become
174.
There
into
vogue
in Dorset, and also find
to
has
version
mistake
in
Orrmin's
of
where the
see
and
one
all and
At
all.'
time, the
nonsense
;
In
Southern
a
I. this here
1
in
u
282) the
stands
In
"while thilk
thick
or
witness
thick
un,
but
thuck
as
p. 26
At
the
of
for
stands
into
we
source
flatterfor
this
one,
the
first
word
the
was
falter,making
wumbe
heard
to
say
hit thick un.'
have
'
to
it
express was
not
still sound
we
it ivomb
written
to
meaning
;
write
we
thucJc,seems its
tique,' ('ReliquiaBAn-
time
elsewhere
changed un
of
was
thulk, or
huse, ofter
shire, Gloucester-
into
Salop
changed
though
way,
has been
in
leads
used This])ilke,
sum
our
becomes
wambe
for what
find
the
i^flaloer.
Creed
old
this shire
it is
it
in Dorset
we
in
present version
sum,
the
flafira;
for
iften ilke
)mlke.1
as
;
14, where
the
al cfoer
some
p. 222
Scandinavian
understood,
not
of
coming
p. 68 this
In
spread
soon
; we
talis the
For
p.
ubi).
it is found
instance
forcible
at
ubi), but
aut
\at,
1300
in
first
Dryden's 1
domo
erinde-bere
\ilkewas
has
version
Dorset
was
er
present version
;
\ilke hus \er (in ista domo
instead
ending
became
\eo ilke fuweles.
the
;
\er "c. (in eadem has
The
in the
(p. 44)
used
cleches
nants great clippingof Conso-
luffer(amator).
word
new
Line.
Southern
iste,\ill:e fu%elesis used
express
a
a
cannot
Great
the
more
cerendraca
beorere
was ]"ullich
Dorset
is
the old
;
erende
the
Pronoun to
the
have
may
rate, it
any of
Sonth
the
to
; at
halpenes and peni (p. 96).
in
coming
far
Riwle
Ancren
the
of
version
281
Cultivation.
:
; iche
eche
(quis-
used
for iste,
been hie.
thick
tershire Glouces-
A un
as
hit
Old
282
que)
still
we
;
and
keep
English.
Middle
this
old
of
sound
the
i
in
ing pronounc-
each. We
have the
years
;
words, old
sounds
weighty
most
much
c,
sc,
a,
be
and
for
g
my
have
seen
eel, been
by
wrought
changes
may
ship-owning, y,
the
beheld
now
in
scip, all
the
short
three here
agen
altered.
;
100
the
Middle
Neglect.
English:
CHAPTER MIDDLE
THE
283
IV.
ENGLISH.
NEGLECT.
"
1220-1280.
Up
this
to
cultivated
1220, English had
time, it
;
be
to
now
was
English pnblic, French
to we
are
English and
about
now
writers
were,
Anyone, in
this
;
chapter,
Teutonic
will
fewer is
very
due
heed
that
see
in number
being swept
by
period
different
after
that
1220, 1280.
specimens given
obsolete
in other We
lightened en-
few
very
before
the
away.
by
different
the
;
the
ferior altogether in-
disastrous
very
be
with
reads
degrees become old
to
aside
is illustrated
things were
moreover,
who
The
consider
to
fairly well
something
as
Latin.
or
thrown
been
by
terms
words, much
begin,as
before,
with EAST
THE
MIDLAND
(About I first call attention
is
English same
in
English to
Dr
printedin Text its
Suffolk.
Morris's
Society).
dialect
Text
to
as
the
a.d.
a
DIALECT.
1230.)
poem
Old This
The
"
common
"
English Miscellany(Early is very
poem
Genesis
marks
nearly
Exodus
and
Society),a piece which The
Bestiary- that
Dr.
of the
(Early
Morris East
the
refers
Midland
Old
284
speech in
ande
other
the
in
one
resemblance
some
translation
Third in
Rehoboam
ande
and
tense
ends
The
Proverbs
of the
about
beginning
was
eiide in the in ew,
of haven
found.
are
much
Participleends
seldom.
most
the
to
made
the
Henry
til
and
Prepositionsfra
both
instead
Participlecomes
Past
Present
Present
have
dropped altogether,as to the
in
of the
English.
the
:
case,
Plnral
the
;
both
in
found
are
Middle
arid
Northern
Bestiary bears that
rid
King-
his
of
a
part of
the
play
England, having got
it is
Alfred; time
to
Prefix
; the
The
is
or
wise
counsellors.1 Here almost
the all
wrote
find
we
last time
(solus)has
ane
had
driven
long
shires.
recurring here, as in the
seen
latter.
of
Fugelas
is
(which
meant
though
we
1
Now
alternate '
His
mu^
pared
have
lines
riming
is get wel
wift pater noster fare
he
leren
a
broke
;
into
new
(fregit) of
the
speech
out
saw
; we
of
Proverbs
splotch.
always
on
common
our
Alfred. old
The
locus) here
and
a
for
version
our
fides (fowls).
loses
splot its
Bestiary refers
The
English metre,
with
l" to
the
:
"
bidden
unku'S and
crede
norlS,er fare he suft, he
0
o
Eastern
in these
of
see
Southern
The
he calls brace
the
first time
for the
also
turned
in
to
of
; we
a
former,
ut
macula
still talk
we
the
kind
both
olon
semel.
what as
poem
down
Orrmin
substitution
also find the
what
old Northern
adopted
"We
something
Latin
for
(sunt)
hand,
become
live. But
present
Scriptures has the
0
other
now
Orrmin's
find
We
the
out
sinden
English
the
; on
(formerly cenes),the
ones
is
Old
the
sal his nede
;
;
and
bone tus
tilen him
to
Gode,
his mu'S so
fturggrace
rigten,
fte sowles off
ure
fode,
drigtin.'
Middle
Red
(p. 93)
Sea
(onus)
is formed
Noun
page
from
the
This
formation
foxing (dolus). become
to
soon
A
shires.
of
endings
the
East
(maestus),but
p. 21
;
In
the 18
p.
Adverb sal
him
we
see
rewen
how
conjux
we
comes
tirgenat ; it
Wedgwood passage
is
has
seen
1
Lever,
colonus.
to
more
for
have from
Adjective reufuliJce,
it
is
comes
than
The
German to
hundred
length.
at
those
of
in
the
(deficere)
the
word
to
purlih.
The
Devil.
Mr.
much fingei-ed,
years
;
is said to tire.
claiv ; hence
The
end
(burly) applied
Adjective fine,the
first time.
three
borlic
applied from
teorian
elephant
High
of nimble-
sense
the
the
in the
by
an
lengfteit
on
for
as
expressed
old
an
used
colonus, whence
was
The
is akin
rapio.
here
old
besides
means
which
first time
the
the
we
;
find
we
sense
now
for the
says
from
comes
it
12, where
(clever)
diver
word
third
a
bonda.1
p.
p. 18
tandem
to
takes
At
English
came
becomes
elephants
was
between
is
(merry) stand
husbandman,
here
a
Dano-Anglian
Adverb
new
words
first two
English by
find
dot)
Nouns
the
kept
mirie
the
oldest
We
Verbal
godlily,formed
the
paterfamilias ;
our
birden
Devil
Adverbs
of
write
singed.
husebond
and
the
the
rapidly spreading through England.
ge ;
the
arising
writers
Adjective
mirie
;
Verbal
of
those
formed
was
the
;
p. 13
In
ful
fox
now
to
Anglian
reuli
Bestiary a
in
and
it awkward
;
of The
word
was
Adjectives
godly
poet prefers
common
very
confusion
found
long
14
At
byrften.
to
calls
The
salte spot.
a
285
Exodus
and
Grenesis
spottes; the
Panther's
the
English: Neglect.
it in
this
rapidus Icelandic^mn, snute
later,used
as
(snout), husband
for
Old
286
(manere),
is hoven in
found
whale)
the
Singular
of
What into
In
East
an
Antiquas,' I.
also
; as
English ceaflis
old
the
in the
the
Person
Second
Strong
now
of
actount
The
joivl.
of the
Perfect
word
German
(in
onr
undergoes
Verb
Gcspels.
Lindisfarne
is turned ]"u Jiehte,
would
second
for the
In the
Version
interchange kali and
at
6
page
replacesce
into
to
the
pride;
oldest
('Reliquiae
lover d, written
anlepi^ (unicus)
form
new
drove
English
and
e
find both
we
;
Exodus, becomes
stcerfbecome
ei, for
find
we
out
an
find the
we
u
;
we
is
The
niaidenhed.
star/.
i is
written
ce.t
clearly
kiss,unMnde,
meet
an
fer and far,
(insula);
eilond
systir (soror),here
Icelandic
there
slaglitand
(p. 97).
at
Southern
the
old
mayHenhad
becomes
(manducavit) opposed
and
a
slceht and
turns
ea
the
Genesis
of
Orrmin's ;
the
a
time
for solum.
between
heli.
used
in
this onelic
tire
Thus
word.
dnlice used
Adverb
of
find
have
However,
one.
Creed
Anglian 234), we
Orrmin
where
The
a
es). higtest(pollicitus
tu
older
to
of chauel
far from
the
English. cV
The
change already marked in Old English was
the
A
akin
p. 16.
shape
it is not
:
Middle
elephant,is
of the
used
and
and
sister,
suster; the (p. 109), is preferred to the Southern The i kept its sweostor. Old English had the form sound, when coupled with a, in Sinai, for this is own made the
to
ie
e, for
was
we
find both pronounce
rime
with
here meet
with
8*8 and the
the latter way.
no
hi
(p. 96) ;fir (ignis) becomes
longer pronounced like the French both drige and drie (aridus). We
ftese for
word The
fier;
in the
old
the
Latin
former
yldestenow
Plural way,
and
becomes
hi ;
we
write
now
it in
eldest ; and
Old
288
we
struck
are
Middle
and the
by
poet'ssturdy cleaving to
English gutturals g
and
in the
find
of his way
out
gone in
Bestiary,we
has
that
kept
gevenlike,where prefix a
hard
the
before
g
is
alive.
letters
spelling Caxton
So,
writer
what
It
Old
the
of words.
beginning
Scandinavian.
these
shires, whose should
h at the
to
in
English, iafn
English.
has
efen
was
East
But
Anglia
for
these
happily followed,
we
be
writing to give (donare), to yet (adipisci), have ayain (iterum), smdyate (porta).1 We unluckily now
Orrmin's
followed
East
These
young.
all Southern
when
drulili\eis
Anglians
yield,yelp, yearn,
talked
turned
now
into
The
instead
deigen (mori),
a
ditch.
a
Orrmin's
remarkable
which
change
There
deye.
and
dyke (fossa),
drugte (drought),
most
of
of
of
England spoke
followed.
have
we
in
corruption
is
the
also
Peterborough gede (ivit),frigt,nigenti,wrogt, and, more
wonderful, preige (p. 114)
into
Suffolk
We
find
(sequi)
well
as
its
with
from
English 1
East
Our
Meg
is
proper
of onion
Merrilies
and says,
a
to
'
'
the
to
the
from
have
one,
To
drag a
softer
horse.
folwen
changes
but
draw
to
dray
richer
and
ogen,
way.
South. Our
word '
out
man
out
man
having
two
each a
of
'
:
the
over, MoreStandard
sprung
up
in
have arisen in cannot (ostiarius) curious that some people say ingun and bayonet, bayonet,puttingin a letter hard to pronounce. Sair I prigged and prayed.'
name
It is
phrase of
the
much
had
meaning.
opposed
speak
may
Anglia.
instead
the
is here
North we
of
shade
own
as
sometimes
we
forefathers
our
is different hard
shires,
different
where
words
well
still even
its
forcing
folgen. Owing
as
But
preeda.
was
w
(proprius) as
owen
in
letters
Southern
the
for
is
'
Yeatman
Middle shires 7
English: Neglect.
from tria-ger
which
oath
the
fei was
in France
kindred
Old
the
French
the Eleventh
(about
in the form, especially
commoner
The
fay.
ma
par
the
undergoing change.
were
here, represents
earlylost
was
.
;
borrowed
of
Germany.
fei-6(fides)found
Century)
variations
foregoing
have
of the other consonants
Some The
if the
widely apart. As not were enough, we
289
takes
contrary change
place when
we cude,which (potuit)becomes unluckilyno longer spellaright; the same change takes placein burden and 'fide ; peofft(furtum) turns into fiefte ; both ]iyf$and The Peterborough scce (ilia) \njftexisted in Scandinavia.
cioSe
becomes
now
replaces hu,
quow
as
years,
of
end
fee ; ruh,
our
clippingof The
c
in
as
just
the
changed r
for don
The
;
the to
tiller
a
word
is
all
on
repeated, 44
at p.
ru
the
over
at the
;
Scotland
in
this
South.
made, ;
this is
turning into scob (she) gesamnian (congregare)
here
the kindred The in
;
turtre
the
forms
turturi
hunter
is
D
end in
French of the
and
(the
of
word
Bestiary
present work;
(p. 43) replace the
clippedat the (factum) ; this is found n
h
seo
(p.27) two
The
(factus)becomes
influence.
some
is added
old
hundred
fe
as
sal,as
former
(p. 110)
had
hwndter)and tilia.
the
into turtul
Scandinavian
seen
;
two
Letters.
gutturalwent
The
semelen
lasted
This
in Scotland
as
Orrmin's
clipped; rough, is
of
had
former
into
into guen.
much
as
Paston
the
seal turns
reverse
have
Anglia
out, for macod
1160.
must
The
final
is thrown
becomes
is
our
the
Salop ;
about
is
word
a
is turned
cwen
the
and
by
see
we
she ;
or
in East
favoured
was
gu
sche
a
the
the
turtildufa.
Scandinavian
old
hunta
as Participle,
Paston
and do
Letters.
Old This
letter
(p. 109)
Middle
and
almihti
time
North
a
for
daigening replaces dagung
seldon
all
becomes
ftwyrian (adversari) is stalu
of
n
d
after
done
for
what
was
kindred
the
dropped written Milk ;
found
are
As
middan
ea,rd.
its our
Moses
throws
sweet
on
at
p.
79, the
source
forms
two
insertion ;
here
this is
written
aldre
(p. 10) d is
hand,
plain,when the
The is
puddock.
of the
;
times some-
podes
Scotch
of
is
S
(golden pins).
; hence
for
fiunder,and
is
other
prenes
:
Orrmin's
we
find at p.
4, middel
Latin
The
milch
our
word,
same
oe
ger;' that
tree
a
for
into
; at
(p. 89)
*a
10,
p.
for
time
in
in
is
sake
now
'
I shall
protenus
the
second
replaces the of
one
come
old
year.'
larging en-
is sake.
for
comes
old
Englished by
manie
so
p. 88
at
is
sheep
find
spot
p. 30
Accusative
be
to
was
for the
used
; but
we
world
;
at
the bitter water, which
often;
so
is, 'this
The
p. 106
At
stede.
(time)
; at
the
werld
1340
to
of
sense
used
causa
down
on
common
substitute
sep
p. 85
the
;
The
to
for
m,
added,
(p. 38)
cunrede
t is very
wrake,
meaning
know
ger
and
at
lasted
]"ing,which
hence.'
gol
Substantives
to
sifie
find
t is
is curious
word
the
inserted,
in line 552.
in ;
one
; we
p
The
gives place On
which
replaced by
ftunor becomes
;
1600.
and
coming
a
ease
is
n
stalfie.
a
written
milche
wreche
of
to
toads
for
becomes
cows
of
between
connexion
becomes
(omnium)
lasted
is
fiwert
as
middle
sake
aire
form
this
the
elsewhere
;
found
(fartum)
in
; it
often
change
a
the
;
(seldom).
seldum
added, for
the
over
oft becomes
almihtin,
becomes
for
spread
for
added,
is sometimes
and
English.
"We p.
becomes
times, we bisek
year,' 'a Genitive same
see
God,
ftis time
The
94,
fiis
ofter
year in
on
case
Middle
prominent in
becomes which
would
go
wur"
name
At
p.
speed,'where
291
lettre
a
(p. 29),
mor
formerly 'it became
written
letter.'
a
full
'
his
been
have
(longer)by our
English: Neglect.
73
drop
we
the
see
we
more
of
source
preposition ; it is
a
sped. The confusion in to fechen is and Accusative Dative between very plain Se read of rights, Ysaac horn a ivif(p. 39). At p. 43 we born queftenben Se jirme sunes (which are promised the firstand more sons). The English was becoming more in this piece. A Substantive is see new terse, as we formed in p. 62 ; bi gure bering (your carriage) mai men said that the
it sen.
Hebrews
Another
is formed
from
the
word
ride,the Scandinavian
he his
wente
rnichil
waxen
ridan
reift.
In
compounding Adjectives,the ful the employed, as dredful and frigtful,
was
first time
; the
lie,cut down
to
when
alive hem
read
we
instance
is kept. of
at
our
like,it may from
be
seen
In fain,joyful.'
'
much
crept or
down
twice
latter for the
favour, as
uggligr,the
full
Adjective is clipped, There
is
a
curious
in
them
Adjective being kept common speech ; he bade good day' (p. 41). We
but something phrase awfullyjolly, at p. 38 ; Abraham, when prevented son, becomes frigtifagen, frightfully 25 we see gretfolc(multi); here gret
'
the from
'
p.
eel ;
people
Among
South
modern
slaying his
r3placesmy
the
of the
use
'bade
of the
at p. 95.
goldpot
a
its constant
godun dai,
laugh
en
Accusative
of the
by
The
of
also in
li,was
reuli; muglike (p. 80),the Scandinavian
English form
112,
at p.
we
now
of
talk
great number,' but
'a
is obsolete.
Pronouns the
North
gives place to
find
we
iSei
; it comes
The
I. u
2
Latin
which (illi), but tu
once
:
is twice
ic
had once
Eng-
Old
292 listed
(nisitn) iviS us Joseph's steward,
East
French
the
suggests
of
What
Orrmin
a
guise.
new
p. 67
hire Se ton.
is much
in
tu ; this
Alfred) was
the
speech.
common
in
here
seen
77.
"Se tofter wrong.
don
employed
our
Page
"
Neuter
78.
Page
"
p. 60
at
Riwle, for the
in the Ancren
of
Latin
This
he
...
quat-so-evere;
comes
the
\att o\er is
likenesses
wulde
on
in
;
Egypt,
to
go
brogt agon.
for
and
called ]"attan
Gaf
At
used
64, 65
pp.
'.they afterwards
;
(see the Proverbs
Two
Dis
Beniamin
great change
a
and
silver is gu
gur vous,
Anglian usage
harbinger
him
obey
to
senden
but ge
tell
English.
addressing a superior,at
refuse
children
Jacob's 1
in
ge, used
by
Middle
and
quilheis used, Relative.
as
al
The
strengthening phrases, as
fte
al
bettre,p. 66. The
for or
twenty
;
it
At
p.
in
97, the
Gon
p. 44 ;
first four hundred As
an
would
shearing
The
Celts 3,
whic style, read
we
d a
use
h
"
as
A
if it
were
idiom
new
his tile ; of old
wex
been
a
is
the
expressed thus, by
fold. to
Verbs,
rested; seventy very
find
we
sleep ; Se folc reste became
have
is
ger.'
wold.
mihel
so
in this
is used
meister
a
of
twenty.
score
thousand
hundred
words
VII
woren
adde
habit
In p. 91
English.
Numeral
ftusent ; ilc
Noun
in
score
old to
up
is that
something
counted
first used 1
the
wood
on
Danes, and French now
Numerals
from
comes
scoring notches
was
in
great change
dede
years
common.
an
old idiom
(p.57) later In
;
this the
here
revived
a
long
did rest stands
usage Old
after
of do
English
for
and we
did i
Middle
wished
him
Infinitive
Passive
is
p. 74
Pharaoh's
like
sentences the
English: Neglect.
bid ; at
'
Participlehad always
after
Transitive
Intransitive
embrace
'it rnisdon.-,
Passive
seemed
Voice
'
brothers
at
;
%uvg
;
him
misliked
'
they
Proverbs
110
p.
$at
; also
where
the
of
Alfred,
and
becomes
Verb
in its
new
At
hem
21,
p.
we
is used
bifelSavvai, this
time,
niman
acquires the
farther
sense
Up
to
peculiar marks
of the
hundred
years
;
meanings
I have
same on
at
sense
;
this
seen woman
leave.
in
p. of
sense
50
take
When
repeated
last has
we
hear
bigata
Laban
this
take
and
63 wife
it
here
in the
is used and
fohvede
be
of
taking
we
hear
wente
next
Latin
the
it may
the
of
one
of
wente ;
;
for the
both
phrase Lot's
is
Dialect
Verb
page
Verb,
new
eve
cap
is still alive
at
old
gelimjpen(accidere).
now
toe
the
out
A
sune.
meant
has
that
struction con-
adipisci,and
driven
ive,and
The
; and
its
114.
Page
"
Midland
Orrmin's
ovevtake.
is
of
get
;
the
in
as
:
had
named.
of like in
use
changes
for the old
East
our
sworn
use
new
24
p.
he walheden
in its old sense,
he
see
The
; at
were
old
Verb
"c.
both
seen
him
al 'Sis quefie,
gigneve ; this
sense
cennan.
in 'hat
ledde
begetis
the
Transitive misliked
And
ftugteit
aven
the
see
(p. 50)
began
now
they
;
We
The
Accusative
an
is
"5e desevt
walked.'
are
V6rb
(peccatum'). '
comes
the
its conquests
sivoven
of
use
brogt.
usage
misdone
bveftve
Balaac
The
him
with
with
p. 48
; at
this
;
it ben
this
;
spreading
he
woven
comes
see
Verbs
to
was
bad
used
been
Verbs, like
'
named
coupled
now
daughter
Past
to
(to) be
293
further with
of
in to
a
taking a
ston
Old
294
and
(p. 32), it suggests wendan, the Latin to
tit
that
of Paradis
the
But
is
72, we
that
see
common
Clip is
used
in
Old
in the
not
;
apart for
Orrmin's
Participlehas
lost
the
and
Active
the
Verb, which
mourning,
we
end,
of
ing
from the
with it
French was
s,
and
formerly Among
the
in
that not
the
written Adverbs
Long this
Old
p.
more
after
death.
of tondere, navian Scandi-
the
34, where
we
understand
for
inde
p. 41
This
sorge.
bave
been
before
Verb
we
English
S.
have
Infinitive A
;
new
Isaac
was
mation for-
new
confounded
Chaucer's should Our
the
how
must
easilythe in
seen
(facilis) may
aaisier.
French settled
was
eafte
is
At
wake
be in
confounded.
efiftede his
Eliezer
but
how
and
keep,
form
sense
at
Participlewere still
do; the
(p. 94).
to
was
waked
de at its
spread through England,
this
amplecti ;
smoke
easily Layamon's corruption
died.'
'
p. 50.
at
stinken
At
specialmeaning,
one
of
sense
At
fear.'
or
Anglian
Scandinavian
English
phrase
in
put
8e desert
was
were
de).
est
upon
watch
Joseph's body
Eve the
end,'
an
The
cheating. '
in age,
East
corruption
see
we
for
(actum
encroach
to
hard
set
must
don
made
'
shift(mutare) comes "When
be
(sojourn)in
to be
use
This
Aaron
fin,
the
Southern
the
him
deden
deden
and
of
present
rage.'
a
that Adam
expression
mid
suriuren
(vigilare)was while
modern
our
meanings
into
he went
hear
; we
beginning
maden
'
old
two
the latter is most
(ejectisunt).
they
make
people
phrase,
Israelites
p. 109
At
of the
"ndmutare,
it wufft
comes
p. 101
that
used
suggested
p. 69
p.
is much
do
Verb don
in the
minds
onr
ire
English.
Middle
time use
the
uneasiness
uneaftnes. are
found
quilum (ohm),
which
Old
296 lished
dun,
as
Adverb
in
he
Middle
and
is
used
English.
like
more
figten dun
herbi,
.
Preposition than
a
101, like
p.
an
down
onr
there. find
We of
dwell
of
'
and
Egypte
in
East
s
verb
has
still
; we
There
clothed.
here, such
This down
been
softened
this
Ransack
Rapen, to hurry, rap Rospen, rasp
3
the
in the for
Old
aer
English
then
the
61
page
Participle
as
well
as
Chaucer's
words
found
dream
Icelandic
only sonus
meant
or
and gatcdium,
is
so
Bestiary.
This
is
a
This
as
yet only
word
out
3
Skie
-
Past
the
right
Draunir, Icelandic Glanta, Swedish Lygne, Norse Mykr, Icelandic Ransaka, Norse Rapa, Norse Raspa, Swedish Sky, cloud,Norse
Muck
in the
its
In
down.
Buskr,
2 Levin, lightening
used
al
as
Glint
The
biging of
since
;
Scandinavian
Busk, bush Dream, somnium1
1
in
Tdceddr,the Participleof
form,
other
are
known
kept
to 1440
Scandinavian
keep
non
is
; this
well
word
the
that
beein
a
was
cla]"enn(vestire)takes
clad ; this is the Mcefia
that
corpse.
Anglia
middle
in the
Orrmin'
a
as
bigging,so
read
we
will remember
house
a
Scandinavian
without
spelling
of
speak
p. 90
Proverbs, the
Salopian windoiv, here repeated. '
the
At
Alfred's
King
Copperfield
peasantry
Scotland.
of the
David
explained by
g
weWe
Orrmin,
Readers Suffolk
the
curious
means
lasted till Chaucer's
sBy.' Twenty in Yorkshire.
of the
instance
years
in
interchange between g and,/. and this of sense English a cloud,
time. after
the
Til
skyia
present
in
Norse
poem's
date
means
sky
'
up
stood
English: Neglect.
Middle
We
German
the
We
in
see,
began
water is akin
fail
to
of
French
(a
Teutonic ;
longer. the how
form as
yip
out.
of the
regards
the
see
p. 94
its
that
common
poem
seems
We
meaning.
French
to
of
when
by
we
have
lie
be
to
of
Past now
been
at
Participleof use
it
as
written
an
were
pert in
we
and p.
day p.
We
flower. 27,
29,
wisely
now
its
with
this has
become
Adjective.
about
this
;
our
Abraham,
fluresored\ sacrede,
of
side
the
names
proper
spellingflour
Verb ; the
with
much
HJgypcienisshows
is said
read
kameles
ground
written like
form
road
the
its
the
ollfentess as
apert is strangely altered
French
English ending so
A
! when
from
come
appears
(draco) is
drake
88.
skipperes,p.
called
hold
to
English endings
difference
a
had
not
entertainingthe angels make
Orrmin
years) now
was
ysgip
liu Interjection, have
of
second
Welsh
the
must
we
trements. taclau, accou-
called
are
the
dragun.
In
Welsh
26,
p.
The
orf. from
comes
locusts
of 800
old
Old
the
dying
old
French
new
the
What
usage
The
from
; this
Moses
the
and
uses
In
(the deesse
for
word
new
'
taken
water
(defect).
takel
skip
hence
comment.
(p. 39)
laecke
88, Pharaoh with
enraged
This
them).
word
(a quick snatch) ; p.
to
104.
Page
"
oat
gan
comes
Our
At
hem
tol and
Substantives
these
'
Dutch
mention
eten.
forhirkedto
35,
p.
the
to
ben
he
manna
it is akin
;
(fastidire).
erken
Of
find
irk fbr the first time
find the word
297
1230,
This
and
to
Old
298 have
been
many
of
old
words
writes
Norfolk
1244,
Willekin,found
about
THE
EAST
and
wex
Noe
c
form
here
of
and
Sise viii hadden arche
Dat
set and
was
hise
nailed and
elne
and
deres ore
Sor huten an
hundred
welken
and hi
oe
and
seven
and "Sot
Genesis
and
hem
wi(5 ;
God
strong,
d
consider
e
their peace
e
vessel
h
closed
"
high
k
bore
had Sei
Exodus, p.
m
n
wunen,n
by
or
seven,
"
except
"
wel;
oerinne
him
c
f
xxxtJ
werlde
on
animals
long,
ended
was
b
sunen,
grio\f good,
s
it
and
quorhi quileshe p woren mete
kin
Se flood ; was
foueles,weren
Almigtin
1
it
orm
of alle der
b
heg1; he Noe dregk; long swing winter, everic del,1 wid,
the
"Then
rigtmunen,d
sperd,hSig and
lli elne
wid-hin
woren
feteles
agen
hundred
ore
been
Flood.1
in Se arche a
limed
have
short
1230.)
the
"
wifes
foure
e
Chronicle
DIALECT.
a.d.
Sein,Cam, Iaphet,if we and
criber, trans-
(Willy),the
must
MIDLAND
ouer-flowged men
wiSuten
time
wcestm,
the
to
Lanercost
of Wille
flod Sis werlde
a
thus
;
that
1190.
Account a
the
to
name
(About
Do
ont
meaning
no
the intermediate
;
by
it wasjpene.
bearing the
of William
later ;
died
had
lad is referred
as
English.
seventy years
(forma) conveyed who
for
Middle
transcribed the
wastenie
A
and
toil
bit
passed dwell
cumen
two
"
two,
it so,
migten liven, on
16
water
driven.
(Early English
Text
0
whereby
p
they
Society).
ere
English: Neglect.
Middle
hold was ger Noe in fie arche-wold. him
hundred
sexe
he
Quan
dede
elde
of werldes
weren
fian
Noe
u
x
and
*
numen
gette y dun
everilk stede
on
dais
and
a
b
De and
moned
sevend
fiat arche
in Armenie
fio
wurfi
so
dunes
dragen lasted
arches fie raven e
he
fie duve
fond
c
nod.
nogt h
wind; wifi-drog,
and seve
he
so
to fie arche
clene
no
hen,
it gan
agen.
stede,
wente
brogt a grene olives bog ; k nigt sifien l everile on is let ut flegen,"crepeu, and
wifiuten
n
ile sevend
fie he sacrede
u
when
x
each
y
poured
on
an
z
mountain
"
flesh
b
began
c
same
d
force
c
enough
f
flew
fiis, it is,
and wel it dede agen eft ut it tog,1 fie sevendai and
taken
in,
long anog.e
windoge undon ut-neg,fhu
cam
ile
fie watres
dais after
Fowerti
1
numen,
came
fie flod
wexen,
It adde
ne
moned
fie tende
Do
those
stod,
wifi-dragenfiat
was
beside
in cumen,
was
xxtl dais
and
sevene
8
fowerti
nigt, wifi magti migt. water so wex and get it wex wunderlike so Sat fiftene elne it overflet, ile hil, ilk dune,2 and over over fihurgeGodes migt and Godes wil ; and ofier fowerti fiore-to, dais and nigtes stod et so ; So was ile fleis on werlde slagen, fie him fio gunnen wateres wiS-dragen. fowerti
'put
cumen.
undede, springehere strengfie
wateres
iold
mo,
fio,8
in to fie arche
was
reyne
hundred
sex
ger,
fifti forfi to
and
sex
He
r
fiusant
Two and
q
299
clene aucter.0
der
out
snor h
found.
1
went
;
k
bough
1
afterwards
m
gon, n
o
to fly
except altar
hundred
Sex Noe
sag
get
he
gede
THE
r
drie "
erSe
awai
to rad
nogt
(About Ar
ich
Nu
mot
wel
ihc
Geltles
Help
Kyng
nion,
nun
ich
sore
syche ; schame
tholye muchele for thin
God
swete
name,
of hevene-riche.
Crist,sod God, sod man, me, Loverd, thu rew upon in ich am prisun thar Bring me ut and makye fre.
Jesu
Of
Ich
and
mine
God For
othre
Ben
feren
sume,
lyghe noct, habbet misnome, in thys prisonibroct. wot
ich
ne
licth, Of bale is hale and bote, Hevene king, of this woning Ut us bringe mote. Foryhef hem, the wykke men, God, yhef it is thi wille, For wos gelt we bed ipelt In thos prisun hille.
Almicti,that
Ne Her
hope ne
non
mai
wel
to
he
quick
r
went
MIDLAND.
sorghe non,
manen
Karful
;
1230.)
a.d.
ich
kuthe
ne
q
; q
EAST
THE
TO
looked
bad.
him
he nogt ut, til God
CONTRAST
p
;
dai,
te water
and
wis
was
olde
dan
on
te first
and
"Se first moned he sag
and
ger
of fie arche-wolde
ut
p
English.
Middle
and
Old
300
his
live,
belive,
;
Middle
English
stighe, grunde. wele and blisce,
him
had
Nu
Rathe
wele
Ne
And
And
stunde.
on
heven
the
king, thing, sone, that swete he habbe of hus rewsing, bring us of this woning thin
his muchele
live go
those
That
misse
;
ey
the
and
0
blisce.
eche
is taken
poem
sit go,
wu
moten
we
Habben
above
ywise
bring hus ut of this -wo, hus tache werchen swo,
He
The
misse,
buten
hare
that
For
In
mid
lasted
Maiden, That
tharof
shal
Worldes
Bisech
felled to
man
he
from
the
Liber
Legibus ('ReliquiaeAntiquse,'I. 274), in of the
attached is much
English The
speech of
becomes it is
day we
the
misused,
li is sometimes
saw
in
England d
it.
The
the
Essex the
between in
(habere) is
many a
Genesis
therefore or
possession
so.
Twelfth
to
mark
as
even
sometimes
gh
Homilies
represent the
What
words
of the
and
in
Londoners
this
York.
is curious. South.
folk g in Suf-
was
Century Homilies;
change
greater part of the London
Exodus.
and
replaces the :
cal musi-
of obsolete
brogt; gelt replaces gilt,as
broct, not
misuse
in the
the
proportion
1230,
Antiquis
de
manuscript has
in the
seems
year as
The as
same
300
here,
c
overspreading into
the
the
;
it.
to
of page
poem
London
The
of London
Corporation
notes
301
he
Heghe thegh Ded
Neglect.
:
Eastern The
The
Kent. of
old h, was
as
now
side
change form
our
of
of ]"
habben
Old
302
THE
and
Middle
EAST
MIDLAND
(About The
piecethat
Creed,
DIALECT.
1240.)
a.d.
next,
comes
version
a
part of Lincolnshire, perhaps see
the
is
used
Northern for
often
:
ends
in
But
the
the
Northern find
third
as
saw
the whole
we
no
making
was
in
endings
cut
down
to
g
clipped.
The
found
he
:
hades. still be mikel
does
not
We
(sed)
and
he once
who
wholly
words
see
(cum)
the
of
use
prefers noht, as
in
has
nil
the
(nolunt).
of
We
East see
of
for the
will
seldom
piece we in
short,
Chronicle.
into
yh
heli
; and
ne
here
obsolete
name
Creed
could
the writer's
hensible. incompre-
our
first time.
their other Unlike for the
Bot
English
that
poet,
Latin
Anglian pieces: the
is
this Creed
French
the
sense*
present author
in
the
on
Gospels ;
the
by
writings.
as
;
beofi.
and sauf,sengellic,
;
preferred to
are
so
English ; though
bifore-said
our
who ,
specimens
convey
tense
old
the
Englished
Orrmin's
synonyms, our
with
in sound
come
Participle geboren
deep theologicalterms
expressed
wTiilh
in this
;
is turned
calls persones
commonly
The
writer
three
only
thus
Present
Northern
The
The
We
inroads
great
Anglia
the
for outlandish
the
are
persones
are
born.
has" little love
the
of
Manning's riming
(sanctus) replaces hali. many
East
in
as
e,
Hull. ;
(erit)replaces
foreshadows
becomes
a
Northernmost
als, til,sal, \air, "c,
whos, poiv (tamen)
mo,
poem
the
far from
not
Singular
in eth ; bes o
of the Athanasian
great abundance ;
Person
Southern a,
in
Relative
the
so, non,
The
forms
es, not
in
likely written
most
was
English.
non
but
;
he
Participlelastend,
Old
304 Den
f
is trauth
ever
leve with
Dat
we
Dat
oure
Godes
and
louerd
alle
of fadir
kinned
Man
of kinde
of moder
into
fnlli
saule
the
Fadir
Even
to
Lesse
pen Fader
e
werld
werld
biforn, born,
begotten
h
reasonable
livand
man
h
Of schilful
g
his,
of kinde
God,
belief
Crist in blis
God
Fulli
f
miht
oure
he
man
English.
right
Jhu
and
son
Middle
and
flesshe
mannes
beand,
jmrght godhede, jmrght manhede,
pof he be God and man, ' ' is,bot Orist an, Noght two ])rwa3]"er in flesshe, On, noht jmrght wendinge k of Godhed in godnesshe, Bot jmrght takynge of manhede ' be menginge of stayelness,1 On al,noht of hode onhede Bot burht bat is, Dat j)oled for our hele,doun went til helle, De jn*eddai ros fro dede so felle, Upstegh til heven, sittes on right hand Fadir alle mightand, Of God is he And yhit for to come To deme ])equik and dede that be, Dat
k
ra
m
n
"
Ate Sal And
Of And
whos
alle
come
baire
rise with
yelde awen J)air
sal
j"atwel
p
bat
men
bodies
doun
changing
substance person
n
suffered
"
went
UP
are
bare,
bai,nil bai dedes il,
haf
still
ne
wil, p
own
}?atdai ai,
Sal go to lif ]?atlastes sal wende And ivel haf doun
a
in my
cow
box,' said
a
Frenchman,
meaning
a
cough
in
his
chest.
coughing, dough-facedploughman, coughing and hicwent tlwughtfullythrough Loughborough, we find ough sounded in eight different ways. The Scotch still sound rough and ended in kh ; this was, the proper name Brough as if the names In
the
until
short
sentence,
lately,the
usage
a
in the
Yorkshire
dales.
English: Neglect.
Middle
Dis
is
]"etrauht pat heli
Saufe
mai
ne
he
TO
Owl
londe
In to other
That
lond
nis
and
Knarres
Snou
and
That
lond
The
eludes
horn
do,
to ?
com
hit nis
este,
weste,
h,oventinge,
hagel horn is genge ; is grislich and un-vele,
Hi
nabbeth
Hi
ne
Hi
eteth
Suich
fare
ne
hit is and
both
men
ne
993.
singethare.
god, ne
wildernisse
Ac
Line
"
ich among
blisse
never
ich
and
sholde
! what
War
Hi
wi
]"uaisheist
No
^e83
1240.)
a.d.
Nightingale.
and
Yut
r
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
EAST
THE
(About The
holy
be.1
never
CONTRAST
hisse
q
he,
fastlic trowe
and
Trewlic
isse,
*
miht
botr ilkon with
Whilk
THE
ende.
withouten
In fire lastend
305
wilde
nother hu
reccheth fihs
an
Hi
nute
Hi
nabbeth
Ac
libbeth
flehs
noth al
so
;
;
un-sode,
mile, and
elles wat
unisele
grithne sibbe hi libbe,
hit hadde
wulves
drinketh
and
to-brode wei
;
thar-to,
hi do ; win ne bor, wilde
dor ;
mid goth bi-tigt ruje velle, ut of helle ; Ri^t svich hi comen to horn come, Theg eni god man from Rome) (So wiles dude sum Eor horn to lere gode thewes, An for to leten hore unthewes,
Hi
1
Hickes
I leave
as
has
mangled
he printedit.
some
of the
words
in this
It is in his Thesaurus, I. 233. X
piece,which
Old
306
inijtebet
He
rnijtebet
He To
me
That
hi
lines
from No.
Most
here
again, 340 '
worde
his
such
We
see
folc
have
The
Vowel
been
habbe
how
England's
to
p. 44
Riwle
work
come
find
fuleth
the
that ilke his
again
and
read
that
we
other
also
saws,
old
lost ; this form
transferred
Present
sometimes
first hint
as
for
52 to
our
prise(turdus) The
paring p. 18
for
used
in p.
stands
the
most
away
we
read
The
French
the
remarkable of the wane
o
;
old
the
n
of our
brethren
The
former not
Past
thi lust is ago
imprecation dahet
u
Participleischud here
we
sounding
get the The
shoe.
thrusehe.
Participleof ; the
shows
yet
The
effect in Consonants
new
;
he
as
Perfect.
gesceo-god;
becomes
in the
Past
its
was
the
to
present way now
upon
(metere).
mawe
he
from
best,
nest.' l
owe
encroaching
Ujst(amittit) becomes
it!'
Ancren
taken
In
We
Percy Society,
present
him
to
his death.
is
o
replaces
mowe
1
the the
had
attributed
Dahet That
old
in
translation
no
as '
is
been
the
shire Dorset-
charming
most
a
goddspel.'
was
i-bringe, i-here singe.
from
name
after
spere,
found
forms
proverbs years
and
published by
was
Alfred's
The
heart.
to
of the
bore
wolde
segge
seems
repeated.
warmly King
wilde
from
It
spille;
ane
sheld
taken
which
the French. 39.
are
are
stille,
teche
that me
English.
he sholde
bothe
we^e
Than
Poem,
sitte
al his wile
Vor
These
Middle
and
is the ; in
agon
corrupt Southern
whence
comes
our
'
dash
Middle
kept by
form
English
the
same
.
In
eve.
another
and
like Hester
praise of
bo%e, sometimes the
turned
when
find at p. 30
we
One
find the
holeuh
becomes
it is
crux;
The
word the
bonda
(hollow).The seen
now
As
Adjectives
:
Substantive, as
is written to
how
see
inge,
rode
becomes
the
gidigseems
and
West
in
hitherto
bondeman.
(trap),which
old
had
the
We from
comes
to
alone.
have This
been poem
deme
the
(dark), into the Adjective is used like a
find
thilhe,which
in Greek.
Pronouns,
we
old
sprenge
bare, in the thich, where
is,when
spelling
rodde, meaning virga.
as
(colonus)
spring.
(p. 36).
the
here used
preserved by the South has many forms, such as,
once
find
we
Participlehide into singingeriming with avinde.
Substantive
Among
is loud
Active
Verb to
nihtegale
Dagley
It is easy
owlet,
or
for gains a syllable, more^eiing(morning), just as holh (ca-
becomes
meant
Mr.
boga (ramus)
bowe.
of the Substantives
morgen
hoivlet
English
is inserted, for
h
old
The
Layamon
vus)
either
Binform (Reform). When Alvred (p.9) we see a relic of
Book.
Domesday
sometimes
out, for
the
Alfred written of
The
Esther.
is thrown
/
h is prefixed to the Old
still write
in
begangan aifen (vesper)here
agon,
the
remains
from
comes
in 'Middlemarch,' nv"tingale ;
becomes in
word
The
halter. h/elfterhecomes tile (bubo) ; we may
as
way
307
older form
The long ago. Participlehere
in
us
woe-begone; the (cirenmdare) In becomes
Neglect.
:
One
wish
we
of to
Hervore
be
modern
our
emphatic.
it is that x
me
2
usages At
is used
is to insert it
p. 40
the shuneth.
only
we
read
"
Old
308 This At
and
is stronger than
p. 4
old
Verbs,
old mot, most of
the
this
down
be
;
driven
out
as
us)
the
if the
We
old
have
p. 50
The
stands
of
usage
in
;
the of
used
in
Must, used
sense
the
masons' Free-
in the and
must
thu
us
art
so
(it the
ishote,
tive. Accusa-
an
used
new
it
Mysteries,about Passive
londe
of
oldest
always governed
extended
sense
oportet;
most
its
Adjectives here is
one
stantive Sub-
a
Pronoun
oportet, that the
had
; in
and
without
English thearf;
Townly
comes
many
stantives Sub-
as
Participles. At
to
comes
Wanne
1
Old
in the
hule
an
45, \u
p.
it be.
the
distinct
meaning
lasted
mot
p. 39
seen
the
in
mote
sceotan
this
;
takes
meaning
is used At
1430.
year
say
springing
earlier bore
still,I believe,
it is so
entirelygot behoves
we
having betere is win on (craft). change of meaning in the
the
Verb
but
appears
this Verb, which
the
of
Possessive
a
remark
formula, has
sense,
(unus)
on
plainly seen
1550
to
the
licet,now
Still
fleo.
as
both
one,
read
we
poem
25
we
;
Latin
may
thee/
bredde.
yet anything
as
were
an,
arts, the bird says,
of
past time,
the Numeral
coupled with
and
spoken
to
""?;"afaukun
and
an
ni^tingale. At
In
other
line of the
4th
referred
shun
men
"
Article
the
from
on
day.' That
The
English.
this account
'
other
see
we
other
'the
the
Middle
ich iseo the tohte ilete.
taught (tensus) let
out.' '
At
they yelled; this use sentence, is something new.
for
'
if
p. 34
solde
hi
of slwuld, in At
p. 20
we
pollen a
ditional con-
hear
English: Neglect.
Middle
of
a
that
man
is used
it
as
Orrmin's
like
(homini) pot
me
a
me
for
let
sense
;
The
We
to
the
as
old
and
his
life,'(p. 37) that
'in
'
'
at
one
There
The
are
utlete
a
horses.
The
Break
in
a
now
wide, (p. 25), as '
he would
not
the
short
of
Old
for
stands
the
English polian In
of,disappointof.
one,'that is,
at
from
;
this
atonement) ;
we
the
at
Prepositionbehind
have
'to
often
has
is used
as
a
p. 21.
few. Scandinavian
(outlet),and we
always
(fimbria).
hem
the
onan;
(cuckold), cogge
(sloping);
of
breke,'(p. 37).
strength were
old
of in. at
cnkeweald
all
comes
Substantive
be, instead
of thy mind,' (p. 52)
are
follow
(whence
meaning
they
failof,come
though
to
poem.
are,
in this last
to
place,' the
one
'
;
used
Hence
stands
from
stand
be worth
bode
nolde
remarked
be
; '
of fairhede
miss
p. 27
'his heart
'
our
near.
Prepositionsto
(carere).
the
far
let
verb
phrase for (far) and
The
Genitive
set
the
find
phrase
present
is formed
that
pot,'
a
mon
nevre
'
to
the
in the
seen
thu
comes
me
use
nought,something
suggests
The
We
in p. 58.
this is
this
;
pot.'
a
bihemman
verb
well
as
56
p.
stand
'
intransitive,as
becomes
'
much
so
stode for
is short
alone, is
bad
for
'
At
idiom.
goelene
to
the
appositionto
in
were
the Infinitive
no%t bute singe ; here
can
ne
309
shrew;
apply
now
verb
(of
beshrew
the
shrew was
words, such a
mishap,
wheel), fait (falter),
last to
as
comes
and
women,
formed
from
from
skraa screw
this in
to
the
Century.
next
There Dutch cremp
and
are
many
German,
words like
(contrahere),hacch
cropping
up,
akin
clack, clench, clute
to
the
(gleba),
(parere),luring (torvo vultu),
Old
310
and
mesh, {silked (whence
Middle
sleek),stump, twinge, wippen;
our
last in its intransitive
the
In
27,
p.
we
sense.
the first
see
English.
of
nse
well-known
a
tive Adjec-
:
That
is,
deth
That
other
it is
'
vitten
Dutch
mid
Mon
strengtheand mid witte thing nis non his Jltte.'
match
no
48,
p.
akin
sqiiashand
our
thi
sputing
schal
aswinde
few
the
Among
;
for
stable
;
old
word
with
a
giftof
The
names
is
poem
mostly
form
Cotton
The last
as
;
the
of
here
1
Scotland
the
in
Nicoll
al
the
;
embodied,
Northern
contains
These
about
are
;
this
of
the
prefixed to we
Nicholas. in which other
many
repeated
as
French
surnames
our
twenty years
forms, such
ning begin-
still talk
in
one
French, each
first time ;
the
Riwle
and we
are
poem
in the
Ancren
than
more
at
Manuscript (about 1240),
Southern.
are
to
genty,)at
e
is used
the
Nichole
long
as
French
meaning
printed by Dr. Morris, (Early English Text Society). These
read,
we
of spouters is
race
in this
gabbing
Maister
Manuscript, compiled are
; the
is for the
Master
gab.
follow
now
with
word
shade
different
proper
whence
akin
Noun,
English, Scandinavian,
was
the
p. 54
at
the
(com-
cwesse
quassen,
the
here
in
mockery, (p. 22), as
of
and
;
words
French
is found
clipped. sense
Dutch
sermo
pie (picus),gente (stillused acorde
is also
to
extinct.
but
anything
the
squeeze
spuiten,stands
Dutch
There
to
is akin
This
man.'
(convenire).
primere),at comes
for
;
in
the
pieces,
the
Jesus
later.1
There
ivhase, saule, and
in his Old
EnglishMiscellany',
Old
312 the
judge by
which
encroaching in
Pronouns,
addressed
seen
in Goldsmith
used
as
of
olon
Old
changed
at
What
in Essex
had
of oportet,as the
by
p. 141. The
is Infinitive, The
Infinitive
idiom
with
carried
now
him
97)
At
folde.
becomes
now
in the
Dorset.
The
old
last
time,
for
seen
the
beoft is cut
step further
down
\e
; at
in
p. 99
I
think, at
beo at p. 78..
heonne
(hence)
The
falle.
before
sense
ute, followed
to
in he schal
him
stand, seen
p. 139
hundred
an
In
hundredfold;
in
last,withal
cum.
better be
used
stel
old it is
(p. 85).
one
moste
the Adverbs
see
the ; in
Latin but
muchel
stonde We
a
say
cjodspelle.The
remark
is he made
verb
see
of the
]"at an
be
may
we
we
faren is dropped
the
evidently
(p. 101).
Imperative
p. 94 ; at p. 186
at
is
saw
we
al
and
sometimes
73
p.
he is betere
called
is
; this
imitation
found
into
been
Verbs
the
Among
At
an
have
p. 98
South,
come
you
becomes
still keep
we
of the
\il~ke(illi),
the
hit sey\ in \e
now
should
we
and
85
p.
single person
a
lightupon
this is
which
form
(vos)
etc
Knowles.1
Anglia
East
English
on,
to
and
here
we
96
p.
Impersonal Verb,
an
;
at
see
of ]"e (te); thou
instead
written
another
be
we
J"o. At
upon
speech
a
it may
;
slowly spreading through
was
written
English.
diver.
the
Among
Middle
context
Anglian
East
and
peculiar
Dorset
a
hit
comes
poem,
wolde
(in great stead). ]?eruppo?iand for the
\arwy\al (pp. 78,
first time
afteris used,
not
Englishes
as
a
the
Preposition,
for jpostea. At
82
p.
1
we
see
See Matzner's
our
Verb
hwyne
English Grammar,
(whine), III.
225.
which
English
Middle follows
There
wanian. honnds
A
We word
which
said that
'
And
chiverin
in ise.
'
hence
dale, who
lived
something
that
Scotland
for
in
ten
the
relic
of
back,
find
of
we
the
their
1
Good
named
found
from
in
:
the
had
and
bwg
mean
for
bug
uses
in
he is the Irish
98
p.
in
most
a
cryed
already
of the
seems
to
French
to out
show
that The
"
The
English
about
of 1240
glad
were
an
to
oppressor as
he
of Bedell's 1630
of
words
Insomuch P. 105
for
further
Usher, brands upon.
a
lines
English
and
away,
of Pouc'
ou
the
;
French
written
couple
to
terms
the nickname
This
able
letter
been
gemme.
;
ymstone,
see
few
a
;
rime
one
rival the
we
had
England
dying
to
90,
at p.
seen
in
end
lines
been
is
poem
hope
At
outlandish
printed in 1685. curious.
It is
bogle is employed
;
French
words
the sound
English,
\e puke (given
border,
the
never
new
Bishop Bedell, '
into
bugbears and bogies.1Tyn-
gim-stdn, that
600
own
Cooke
ptvcca
long
could
the
with
own
their
saw
twelve
years
year
Welsh
in
influence
old
hundreds
:
scarecrow.
or
the
bitauht
Welsh
riming system.
of
be
our
the
was
immortal.
make
frightenschildren
English
this
come
p. 176
at
brought
to
was
The
near
French
where but
a
word
shall
Fiend).
hobgoblin ;
The
monks
greedy the
to
over
bernen
Shakespere
old form
true
to
in fur
ich schal
Celtic
English
(p. 92) applied
comes
For
a
313 Old
the
the
;
for tremere
p. 76
than
rustet
racing about
word
in
see
the Verb
or
new
rather
veina
is
rushing
rcesan.
a
Icelandic
the
Neglect.
:
our
interchange of
c
oo
hath
Life, had
and p is
Old
3H
replace them for
Middle
and
is in p. 92.
used
well
as
When
have
the each
paid
Cotton
\e gyle in the Jesus
'
of
source
tolde
is in the
our
that is, quits,'
are
we
script. Manu-
Tier ale, at p. 190,
quiten(pay for)
see
we
do
pejple,
new
folk; \e peple me
as
\e biwilen,which
In p. 122
Manuscript, is replacedby have
The
by purely foreignterms.
instance,was
we
English.
'
we
other.'
EAST
THE
MIDLAND
DIALECT.
(About 1250.) I
from
Century,and
printed have
must
Mercia, perhaps a
is not
find But
Northern have
we
Present
Plural
as
o,
the
of the
Verb
present
Genesis new
way
God's
;
'
;
Humber,
it is
now
has
no
by
prefix.
beginning
of
The
Words
also
as
til,fra, als, alwaldand. shibboleth, the
Midland in
en
Third
this
;
used
Prepositionfor is in
stand
French
the
hevirilk
this,to
;
been
ilk
Latin
stmt.
like
sentence
a
an.
The
h
most
uncouthly.
(genitus)is replacedby begotten.Heli
stands
in '
a
for
merci. of
is used
for
Past
is sometimes
letter
the
North
the Sal
times some-
unlike
is most
s, which
is
Singular
Person
to
for the
for the
We
Anglia.
prefixed have
would
is used
Are
The
;
East
The
in
abode
in
ending
might always
is translated
shall.
the
Exodus.
it
sake
Omnis the
and
ends
now
22.
part of
Northern
the
Orrmin's
great
altogetherdropped. of the
in
from
forms
here
ReliquiaeAntiquee,'I.
'
used
far
not
replaced by
such
the
Belief,
of the Thirteenth
middle
in the
in
been
and
Prayer, Hail Mary,
manuscript written
a
This
Lord's
give the
now
ciple Partiset
at
Acennede for the old
English: Neglect.
Middle
in the
halig,as French
lele
other
hand,
upon
the
time
find
be
was
likely a
town
imagine
the
as
may
aside
Roman
flock
for
and
of Lincolniensis
THE
studies
with
the
wrangles
that
the
made
EAST
MIDLAND
a.d.
milde
name
DIALECT.
1250.)
stevene
raise
fader
his
ing hear-
he
throughout Christendom.
with
following
lines, while
known
[I bjidde liuve ure
same
light
ham Notting-
the
for
any
the
for the first
hiaedom.
from
the
from
On
great Bishop Robert
time
(About
prayer
as
The
We
]"am.
kingdom
repeat these
short
a
Court,
til
and
earlier written
We
,
not (illos),
latter
his Mercian turns
ham
p. 138.
at
is Northern.
mankind
would rimes.
which
(fidus)appears, we
given
full forms
the
;
Creed
Athanasian
315
voice
]"eking
of
lievene,
to
in
for
of Cristis
fe
mununge remembrance of
J)elaverd
hus, Jris
pine, and
al
lele
hine,
faithful hinds for alle cristinfolk that
that God
schilde ham
for alle tho
that
men
is in to
are
dai
gode lif, fro sinne
in sinne
and
fro siche ;
bunden,
those
that Jhesu
Crist ham
leyse,for
is hali wndes
loose
for and
quike J)atws
and
for deade
here
God
and
;
wounds
al mankinde
don
in hevene
may
place in heaven
mot
;
]mr it finde
^
for alle
and
fostr
fedin and
herpe us
pat on
English.
Middle
and
Old
316
earth
saie
alle
nu
we
pat
halged be samin
pater
noster.
in
hevene, with giftis sevene, pi name pi kingdom,
fadir
Ure
hali
pe
cume
hart
likewise
bred
ure
herpe als
in
pi wille
done,
lastes ai
pat
pishilke dai,
it hus
gyve
be
in hevene
same
and als
ure we
pu forgyve hus, forgyve pain pat misdon hus, misdedis
leod
and
intol
us
na
fandinge, temptation
bot frels
Marie, ful
Heil
blisced
pu
us
every alle wimmein,
wre
pat
bar
Mng,
pe hevene
wyper-wines at
bending ;
ure
ending
enemies
defend blisced be
Amen.
pi wambe.
of
pe blosme
moder
and
fro
of grace,
mang
be
blisced
Maidin wer
be
Amen.
pinge.
pe in hevirilk place,
with
pe lavird
and
fra alle ivele
us
Godis
pe pappis pat
sauk,
sone
sucked
pat bargh
ure
protected Moder
of milte
kinde
bysuak.
nedre
pat pe
serpent tricked.
race
and
Mari,
maidin
mercy
help us
at
ure
hending, for pi merci.
-patsuete Jhesu pat born pu give us in his godhed Jhesu
for
pu leise
us
pi moder of
pe
was
of
pe,
him
to
se.
love and
sinnes
pat we
for
pin hali wndis,
are
inne bunde.
Middle
1
Hi
heven
laverd, pat
to
Marie, pinid under
mainden
the
rode, ded
the
dai up
fra
ras
and
dede
hali
pe quike
hely kirke, pe samninge uprisigenof fleyes,and
CONTKAST
THE
til
Hy
of
of
helle,pe pride
live, stegh intil hevenne, sitis
to
pe dede.
an
born
Pilate,festened
in
is fadir richt hand, fadir alwaldand, deme
gast, and
Punce
licht
dulvun,
makede
Krist, is anelepi sone,
bigotin of pe
was
317
hal-michttende, pat
in Jhesu
herdepe, and
and
hure
fader
God,
in
true
English: Neglect.
he
pen
sal
on
to
cume
hy peli gast, and
troue
halghes,forgifnesof sinnes,
life with-hutin
TO
THE
Amen.'
hend.
EAST
l
MIDLAND.
(a.d.1250.) Psalm
Laverd,
oure
Laverd,
Name
pine in
alle land
For
upe-hoven
Over
hevens
ere
of childer
Made
pou
lof in ilka
For
pi faes
For And
I sal
;
werkes
"We
such words
pis.
brade and
;
soukand
land,
him
unto.
pine hevenes hegh, of pine fingresslegh; 2
still say
hell
asfanding, stegh,and
samninge have
our
2
Sly (sapiens)has here a most degraded. " Nasty sly girl! says speaking of her son's enchantress.
It
day.
fire, Lady
speech, since they must Englishmen that knew the simplest truths of
out
is
pat pou for-do
wreker se
selkouth
find*the old genitivestill uncorrupted, as
We
hand.
pat
hou
pi mykelhede
es
Of mouth
^e fai,pe
1
VIII.
'
one
should
of
of
ever
king,fadir strange that
most
in the
been
exalted
is
hevene
have
dropped
mouths
of all
religion.
sense
Mr.
it has
been
sadly Trollope'smatrons ;
318
Old
Middle
and
and sternes mone "j)e *J?at pou grounded to is man,
What
for
son
With
blisse and
under-laide "jJou
of Mm
]"ou sekes him
and
?
of
])ou crouned
]"ihend
The
beestes
pine in
above
Psalter
for to
of
welde,
a
spoken
that of
held
its
Scotland, the
Parliament been die
out
!
It will
to Yorkshire to
London
;
until
some
1520.
earliest
and
our
Law-courts
time, and
which
classic
of its forms How
speech
in Acts
:
was
driving
the
was
Makers
that
and
it
;
embodied
was
Anne's
Dialect,
alike
Aberdeen, Palaces
which
found
be
is the
Edinburgh it. This
piled com-
only in
Northern
the
its
us
to
of
world-renowned
by
down
from
been
This
the
Queen
to
have
later.
before
in
own
Northumbrian
which,
must
and
Ayr
to
speech
down
handled
much way
its way
of the
come
and
Durham,
Celtic dialects
old
long
sixtyyears
York,
making the
words
long specimen
at
is
translation
1250, though it has
well-marked
out
specimen
a
of obsolete
transcriptmade
now
is
se,
pis.
(Surtees Society),a
about
yet,
set.
pe felde,
alle land
Psalm
large proportion
him
pinges pat ought forth-bringes,
schepe bathe
and
him
Fogheles of heven and fissches of pat forth-gonestihes of pe se. Laverd, our Laverd, hou selkouth Name
?
all
his fete
In-over
mines
mensk
werkes
over
Xeete
swa.
wight pine aungeles bright;
fra
Under
be
ma,
litel
a
Lease
And
inani
pat pou
of man, -pouliteled him
Or
English.
may
it
has never
English
did not different
of
owes
make
their
would
our
older
for the
fa
ogaines stands in
in
end
The
old
think,Vol. I. p. 3. The
becomes
and
hive
the
I. p. 221
Vol.
Vol.
the North,
soru
the
;
later
was
u
be
to
Consonants
were
North.
The
k is thrown
out
which
become
and
tane
poetry. p. 33. arcus
The
The
tas
old
g sometimes
both
is written
Scotch
yhate,the the
South, and
between
this
was
word
and
yett ; the
in the and
arwe aru
and
o.
down
w
;
to
Danish
lives
to newe,
the
bowe
here
perhaps glad and
from doer
like
latter
the
;
becomes
bough
bonden,.
in the roughly handled altogether in takes, taken,
is cut
cneowun
the
lives in
written
replaced by
old
The
see
once
becomes
sounded
are
pa.
was
his
earlier form words
and
be formed
to
seen
forgmt
; we
u
fully care-
is
swa
what
;
(ostium)
lose their last letter,and
sorwe
for
and
soon
The
Durward.
name
proper
doubled,
ce, for
becomes
now
the
;
seid ;
confusion
no
upon
o
were
II. p. 153
said
the former
(amare)
love
old duru
Participle. The
this
between
words
; new
be
may
found
]"o are
new
The
]"encan (putare) is
encroaches
(vinctos suos)
his
gebundne
and
swo
confusion
is much
There old
forgot ;
o
only
is often
e
in the North
(videtur); but pinkeft
with
the
(jumenta),
meres
the
clipped
Southern
the
in
there
that
South,
in the
kept
aright ;
is
left.
have
we
is
;
Southerner
a
gainsay
stands
The
beest.
feet,neet,
where
beaten
e
still pronounce
we
first letter
the
This
in the
in Scotland
remains
gain that
with
slaine.
is also
which
sound
ayensawe.
has
Psalter
there
as
put
compounded
of the
this
and
;
English.
is written gaine-sagli
;
have
Verb
Middle
for contra, but
compounds
would
as
and
Old
320
in
Vol.
English word ;
make
I. for
comes geat (porta) beNorth
the
our
a
followed distinction
gait (iter). Heg
English: Neglect.
Middle
in morgen,
which
becomes
the
Scandinavians
We
also
find
old
The
words
the
Lowlands. sometimes
by The
wickedness Vowels
word,
also have has
hoast.
The
South
of the
often have
the
The
(cough).
r
slides
The
p. 241.
What
lightned,with 1
Morgen
On
old
I
into
used a
be
to
strange
of old meant
old
in
both
eras
and
as
T
r
We old
into the
hand,
we
now
The
Verb
haast
hwostan
a
]" inserted
I. p. 173.
old
; seen
or
u,
]"
sestrede,Vol. I. now
\urh (per) has
mane
;
afteastrade
was
er
The
(inluxerunt) is
is
expressed by the change of consonants meaning is expressed by the Southern w The old word becomes two-pronged.
has
850
inlihton The
the
hence
;
a
\",for hea\o becomes
seen
n.
an
to
hosti.
was
old
lengan
now
reft,where
call it hoss. the
and
t is added
the other
what
;
is
/
poeticalo'er.
haast
Vol. lengh]"ed, s
The
leftand The
horse,and
(obscurati sunt), is
smd
in
form
from
Scotch
the
wrecchedness
later put
replaces the
t
height. heght, our elongaviis translated sometimes
in
formed
been
in
as
Scandinavian
called it hoarse.
drop
the
becomes
years
after
long
noht.
hence
;
t, as
(raucus)
in
of
principesis Englished
mauled.
been
hundred
a
Adjectiveand may
replacedby
when
as
Scotch
it is
for
inserted,
sometimes ;
written
43)
middle
dales
heard
p.
the
in
still be
out, for super
thrown
is
d
too
not
see
princes (Vol. II.
our
the
may
slaine.
heghest,sight,
see
we
;
The
We
morginn.
as
byegan (emere), slaer,and
for
1800, and
year
out
well
as
guttural sound lingeredin the Yorkshire
neghbur, sagli. these
mornan
replaced by gh
is
h
altogether morning (Vol. I. p. 157) ; l
our
wrote
bie
g is thrown
The
liai.
(Joenum) becomes
321
the
latter
here;
its
meaning
the
replacingthe
former old g.
Old
322 letters
and
transposed
'
ale and A
be
number
the fast
was
the
is
Englished by such
]"e
and
process
Plurals
new
day, when
ivories
of grenes
Bona
is
a
far
;
this
from
the
1250
for the
to
the
struck ;
captio
there
is
number
the
not
that
are
105;
old
of gong,
undergo Vol.
ending,
Yorkshire
he
our
turns
of
to
this
that
we
even
ness
adds
longa
stantive, Sub-
(Vol. I. p. Ill), is translated for certain
name
Such
phrases
vegetables. as
of
name
of sorw, folk of Israel,become speech
noun
first time,
bard
Adjectiveinto
an
!
once
pigheadednessand
as
this
becomes
now
is
I.
II. p. 91.
iniquitateshad
Substantive, it
bred
Our
noun
words
The
goods.
turn
Latin.
verbal
are
at fablinges,
75.
new
hence
of mercy, ;
I. p.
stranger
Romance
lierbarnm
goddes, our
might, man
tendency.
yerl,
seemed
Nouns
ivelnes,halowingnes;
as
for the
for olera
The
yilland
We
unrehtwisnisse, this
Sometimes
windedness.
Verbal
formed;
I. p.
coin
we
mostly employ
1
but
are
words,
old
to
common
of
time.
takeing,Vol.
others.
many
wickednesses, Vol. ness
Scandinavian
pair leviuges(quae superfuerunt),Vol.
;
Englished by
been
this
at
fabulationesbecomes
;
Other
times some-
Substantives
gainges (gressus),
as
I. p. 115 ;
y is
North,
old
newly-coined
fleing; fulfilling,
p. 41
the
talk
the
of
losing
of
number
by
Plurals,
in
largely spread
process,
England
Vol.
Scotch
the
The
earl.'
replacing
also
thrugli.
yertlie(terra),
p. 3 ; hence
jarfia,is in
English.
becomes
and
for
prefixed;
Middle
comes
we
owe
to
translaters
understanding,appearing in straight from intellectus,
govemessing
is
a
curious
instance
of
this
Middle
as
here
we
phrase
see
;
the last two
though knew
me
nan
English
had
always
we
dele is used
a
stand
words
Neglect.
:
the verb.
in Vol.
aught, and
for
323 The
II. p. 155
hence
;
'
conies
a
Substantives good deal,' a bit,'"c. There are the new like the foundling and handmayden ; the last is formed old wood-honey ; English delightsin compounding two Nouns. The Scandinavian word kittingis first seen.1 The *
old
had
wolcen of
second
laid
that
vapours
upon
clote.2
Dutch
'
\e skewe,
In Vol.
in
into
aeris.'
Shy
this
;
or
it
;
the
means
the
masses,
read
in
has
therefore
shiftingof
;
the word,
kloude
clods
we
nubes
from
taken
word,
up
meaning
is most
here
I. p. 43,
nubibus
got its modern words
drawn
are
and
Jirmamentum
meanings is a wholly new
these
and
both
meant
]"e kloudes
the
of
at last
of
senses
curious.
In
Adjectives,we see the ending ful growing apace ; it is found but in not only in gladful,wonderful,blitheful, and mercy ful. We the foreignfruiteful adolescentior see Orrmin had Englished by yonge-likein Vol. II. p. 101 ~
Superlative innresst
the
used
forms
other
whiles
1
Fresh
This
guest in
word
2
takes
I have
Englished by a bence, perhaps, our
;
meaning
new
says, in his great
he will
no, not
105) the
so
taken
mxich
throw
never as
this from
a
this
;
Adjective is used 177; \air ivorthi
is stillalive in the North.
Yorkshire,
election,that '
p.
first find
now
is
Molestus
(Vol. I.
cough.'
II. p.
in Vol.
eorum.
hackande
An
utarst.
Substantive
we
utterest est, netherest,
over
Scandinavian
;
the
2
recens
Burke, who
speechbefore
kitling.' Wedgwood, y
of
people and
any
much
the
last is the without
a
translates
word,
new
'hacking in Vol.
was
I.
often
a
losingthe Bristol creature
besides.
to
ment, tor-
Old
324 273.
p.
the
What
North
and
;
'
does
in Vol.
;
longer by
no
As
Dative,
the
inciderunt
after
a
is there
as
in
thae
\d
use
with
the
\d.1
Vol.
translated instances
]"ese,as
1
old
1530.
its
The lower
about
wholly
'
:
Southern
in
old Dative
of '
orders
;
as,
in the
be
Essex
ninety
given.
Homilies,
years
to
later, has
translate
England them
at
be
to
lads.'
used
for
qui teoderunt,' is and
writer translate
the
Neuter
those,a confusion
eorum
The
that
seen
this, ]"dm,is still
look
1250, ]"as,our
Superbia
form
(Scott talks
in Scotland
ground
this
new
old
]"",to
its Plural
pride of pas \at \e hates; could
have
\at, the
of ]"es(hie), began
Plural
I. p. 243
Hampole,
for \"a.
writers, used
our
the
qui sepeliret
biri. But
We
in this Psalter.
it held
Yorkshire,
A
his
effort made
an
erat
non
the old there.
ille ; and
our
among
in
But
to
;
see
as
ipsi
181, where
\"atwalde
nane
is still to be found
loons):
]"o down
it
was
out
translate
This
Mi.
into
is found
article,to
I. p. 265
In
while
109;
I. p.
haf
used
205).
p.
I. p.
We
becomes
wrongly
ylie (Vol. I.
ipso,Vol.
in Vol.
first of all
Orrmin,
find ye
Nominative.
a
drive
of Pronouns
min
Vol. felle\am self,
idiom
never
mildsa
We
al
semel
as
turned
it could
telle
becomes
new
old
I. p. 71.
in
is used
Dative
the
:
sail
self translates
handsome
that
synfulla.
Vol. I
before
dropped is
for
23, peccator is Englished by sinful,
I. p.
se
of me,
form
latter
was
'handsome
our
Pronouns
to
mercy
of
in
Adjective, as
an
Article
Definite
The
lubricus.
sliper in
was
the
followed
have
we
South
the
in
slider
was
English.
Middle
and
same
many
has the
such
elsewhere Latin
hi.
corruption,\"as
English: Neglect.
Middle this Psalter
In
in the
embodied often Old
with
are
which
phrase
a
these
our
find in
do not
; we
talk
day
every-
Relative.
our
nakin,
a
We
is
the
Verbs
In
Orrmin' has
s
been
Verbs
the usage
which
On
1
Addison,
these
Relatives
He
is wrong \"e; the others
Yorkshire
had
:
That are
far
amant
1250.
is the
Thirteenth
Old
If
we
by they that
since
1440.
wish
of
love
:
oportet,as The
been
Strong Perfects,
going
holpen,which hand, '
'
Who
in
there
and
'
in
on
lingers is
some-
Which,'
makes
Sprat That, their supplanter.
English Relative, representing
than to
(Vol. II.
Weak
take
It
Century upstarts.
influence
more
translate
true
Jack
true
borough of Peter-
employed
to
other
the
the
ivhatkins,
ilk
ever
always
Petition
complain of
capital in 1520. '
Humble
in his
forms
mon
wepe
has
helped replaces the
;
Prayer-book.
our
than
and
unluckily
that
old
four-skore.
not
North
delve,cleave,swepe,
England
qui
futurity; of the
the
of mani-ane. Danish
the
in
;
capitamulta
;
who
he which
make
; the
like
tion Reforma-
the
or
new
North
is found
see
of
sense
process
the
we
the
hevedes
Numerals
:
he ivho
everilkane
Englished by
Among
the
luhilke
es
Nominative until
always
see
of
becomes
now
53)
now
mark
sure
South
Bible
almost
we
nane
long
a
something
Relative
the
our
; as
forms
had
in the
used
took
God, ]"at (qui statis),/es",
standes
phrases ;
commonly
South
the
to
whilk
Yorkshire not
was
their way
yhe
forms, which
\ou ivroght. Orrmin
whilke
'
speak ;
rightfulthey that speak, the
the
Relative
new
find
to
saufe mas;
in
who
corruptions
English ]"d\"e.Y
time
a
of the
beginning
those
phrase
replaces
us
There
p.
the
see
we
325
be
Kent
upon
correct,
those who
love
we can
is curious the
that
language
should date
of
translate no
higher
Old
326 times one
and
]"u geherdes. We
like
had
is
usage p.
131,
noght
hear
we
absolute.
be
anything
In
the
the
stands
for
change
from
in
translated
was
confusion forms time a
of
Verb,
translated
Johnson's is
given
now (effusus)
in be
our
to
often
language is,how
supplanted by
1500.
The
former
the
ever
does the
of es
custodiri constant
other
be
English
turned
into
dominatur
qui
happens
(subdere), I. p. 267
old
was
spilte.One
could
Celtic pour
word
the
survives
the Old ;
is
in the
;
a
blod
a
Dr.
ing mean-
is
of the
agoten
puzzles
English geotan
this took in the
a
to
like
new
is
to
(pra3valui) ; and
In Vol.
seen
faciendi becomes
like
under
to
;
is
custodiri
The
could
betred
blode
becomes
;
what
spill;
;
Orrmin's
yhemed
haldan.
Substantive
find
Egypt
gesprecenum
earlier
II. p. 99 ; tempus
him.
I downed
be
to
Participle and
we
II.
Participle
tua
the
Comparative Adjective,I Preposition,for
bodes years
pat laverdes
by
of
Infinitive
Passive mandata
pine
Shakespere
as
this
Vol.
absolute.
Active
A
mdkande.
made
at
heom
the
in Vol.
seen
the
hundred
by
pou
speaking;
Passive
1000,
to
between
is
of
the
Active
four
made
version
else than
English
bade
right
sentence, standing by itself,
Participle
Englished by pou
the
Participle
the firstborn
75 ; mandasti
II. p.
Vol.
him
Active
the
Active
Passive;
smote
This
left pare.
ane
The
the
to
God
that
has
161, ten-strengedsautre
p.
absolutely,as
extended
now
hardly
can
used
been
always
Strong
a
Participleis employed
cordarnm).
decern
(psalterinm
version
The II.
Vol.
Adjective at
an
into
Participialidiom
the
I. p. 247.
in Vol.
herd
Perfect
older
the
see
English.
Weak
a
]"ou herd, where
; as
dome
turn
to
attempt
an
Middle
place about
Lincoln
goijts,
Old
328 various
sumlice of the
of
compounds
translate
Middle
and
v:il
voluntarie.
Psalter A
it
it
thurgh hap (Vol.
of
mongrel perhaps.
As
of my
p. 233
189)
mani,
in
would We
Latin
ad
have
translated, not p.
forsitan;
it is the forerunner
intil at
seen
79) ;
also usque
in, (Vol.
315.
page
Tyndale
Unto is
is translated
und
by
halba
tlw
unto at
for
seen
Englished by
has
has
is
I.
unto
(St. In
halfe.
pais
;
of
old,
used.
of
bard
was
poet of 850
former
earlier
the
1250
ivel
not
so
; euge
]"e,but by
iva,
good is
a
now
(Vol.
I.
107). There
the
translate
lingly. wil-
until,which
Gothic
the
by
say
lightupon
The
the
as
wil-
first
; multis
been
scholar
;
to
later copy
now
already
England
pacem
that
see
in
where
23),
have
I. p.
225.
I. p.
113,
II.
Vol. on
Vol. vi.
Mark
115)
times was
rather
a
to
II. p.
we
850
year
should
we
up
now
is
that
until
;
first time
the
; we
ad, (Vol.
translates p.
work
; in
crops
Prepositions:
to
different
at
the
willi
wilfuUi ;
was
this is our
about
was
phrase
new
employed
This
1250
about
;
English.
are
many
first time
; as,
(brimstone),from
Brunstan
Dreg,
from
Gnaist
Icelandic
the
(gnash),from from
the
the Norse
Kitling, from Lurke,
Scandinavian
the
Norse
Slaghter,from
the Norse
Old
Norse
gnista. ketlingr. mulbaer.1 sldtr.
English for
this
was
found
brennistein.
dregg (sediment).
Swedish
the
The
Icelandic
now
lurke.
Molbery, from
1
the
words
mar-beam.
for
Middle
the Norse
Scalp,from Sculke,from Snub, from
is from
this
word
for
our
have
preferredthe that
accipitercomes
after
held
Scandinavian
the
in
appeared
Psalter,
Old
English
hiuitian.
in
this
Psalter
is
be
a
Northern
from
The
Icelandic
our
stuble p. 53
used
see
a
akin
related (stipula), conquassare
and
Northern
to
the
is translated
the
Dutch
acerbus, as
quassen.
before
; it
The takes
in
in the Present
I. p.
169),
This
French
may
folis
seen
lefften (elevare)
lypta,Vol. here
I. p. 195. tite ; it is
as
stamps Grower,
of
one
man.
Dutch
to the
used
meaning
now.
called
snarren,
Dutch
grumble Vol.
different
a
new
smert
II.
akin to
answers
meaning,
;
scripts manu-
(our squash), all
Adjective also
to
stoppel. In
three
in
by squat, squacche,swacche to
the
(manus)
skdtus
new
word
Icelandic
England,
it,as
snere,
a
not
Scandinavian
for
(celeriter)appears
titt
had
us,
of hand
later,and
Orrmin
the lift,
long
hvitna,
word
the
will
Icelandic
/oZ,though
What
Northern
peculiar to who
Icelandic
sound
gets
by
by fide (Vol.
pronounce
Old
whiten, found
with
years
translated
Riwle.
now
We
we
the
in the Ancren
those
ninety
insipiensis as
English
the
verb
Plural
is found
last
writer
pronounced come
Old
this
used
our
The
we
forms
English
hend, following the
The
dysig ;
Psalter
we
way
Dictionary
now
the
follow
the
to
the
In
this
hendr.
to
Old
same
(csedes)to
Stratmann's
forms,
in
form
sldtr
English heafoc, the
at
North.
the
in
;
Scandinavian
South
the
Old
the
from
English slcege. A glance show
(cut short).
haukr.
Icelandic
the
last,not
that
skulke. snubba
Norse
the
329
(shell).
skal
Danish
the
Hauk, from It
English: Neglect.
for
in
Old
330 I. 211 the
of the
yles for let but
that
modern
sometimes
is used
chimbes
years
earlier,Yol.
Mr.
phrase,
imitation
an
God
'
Germany
old
the
was
p.
79,
1
to
lacus
flow The
is
is
!'
them
with
and the
he
closelyas
as
translating. Thus
I. p.
the
thus
167
; nohe
There o
and
Yorkshire
and
employs is
the
used
in
Englished by
in the North
alone,
In
in
Vol.
I.
Danish
of
the
and
newer
mouths
;
the
new
the
Two
over.
is the Latin the
the
to
is
Latin
he
always hand-tame, Latin
the
is turned
; malitia
oli,and ou
in
word
is
vinyhe
Verb
both ; the
tour.
malloc, insurer inn
Layamon's
have old
There
for vinea
yiirhas words
new
cut.
also the
must
1250
into
Scandinavian of
Celtic
replaced by olive,tor by yherde
Finnish, and
benignitas is Englished by betternes,
where
meaning
reappear
is
can
is
mansuetus
in-over, I. p. 37
becomes
is
words.
legislatoris lagh-berer. Sometimes Vol.
ring.
Englished by flosche; fiuse
poet sticks
as
to
said
are
violence.'
with
imitated,
400
been
Verb
old
poet
used
benedicere
other
many
the
had
Scott
preserved
into
The
word
the
;
the
In
by scalding!
they
and
195,
segnian was
case
Ill, 115
clear sound.
a
I. p.
is turned
cymbalan
that
French,
eit-londe
torrens
179,
of
sain
in Vol.
;
saine ; the as
II. p. affirms
Wedgwood
that it is
where
the isila.
II. pp.
Noun
the
translates
from
see
work,
German
High
in Vol.
We
Teutonic
most
a
this is
:
dress.
to
derived
Layamon,
(urere)is
Noun
the
to
of
text
Scald
ilond.
isle is not
our
it is akin
that
more
being
vmi
smart
apply
Adjective we
insulce ; the Psalter
hope
us
English.
Englished by
iter is
prosperum
source
Middle
and
French been
form sounded
ele-treoio is
; lioun
oyle ;
the
by
was
now
old
wine-
replaces leon.
English: Neglect.
Middle
Fantom
pretty often, and
comes
translated
word
p. 315
In
Cry
French is
be
words
the
being Plural
of
is sometimes
is used
turned
written
by Alfred,
the
Poet
would
the
Old
English.
is from word
French
after
About
some
the not
both
So
Latin
the are new
year
English
1260 of
is
the
French
been
Northern
words the
far and
new
from
hope
Latin
;
the
are
found.
version the
Southern
(currere),mochel, soch,woch,
was
Great forms
ech
irre,
The
ingenious
an
old
some
turned
was
words
may
drawn
the
South.
understood We
up
;
of and
guess
one,
mingled the
old
at
it could
:
Sundering Line, are
:
ire
our
source.
Teutonic
longer
no
that
old poem
many
ire
this time
that
dropped by day
word
leal, linger in
and
Layamon's
older
dignifiedthan
curious
is
the
word
at
more
a
thus
The
out
may
last
.
Englished by
mavis
dropped, being
place where have
been
having
the
as
we
from
not
It
such
died
the
The
kindred
our
form
after all
mastehede.
words,
North,
1205
the
majestas (I. p. 233),
compound,
into
think
for.
(pax)
ira ;
have
cannot
Teutonic, and
a
into peas
the Latin
to translate
French
divitim, and
of
made
papers,
other
few
is accounted
word
our
law
richesses] fruitefull,
translation
usual
form
as
A
by
obsolete
The
in Scotch
95.
I. p.
such
appear,
II. p. 17.
at
often found
Vol.
in
seen
yl (porcupine)
old
irchon
land.
our
is turned
clamare
;
The
feres (decet)so
to
pais
103.
p.
French
for the
way
common
very
in
root
the
that
see
feinyhes (feigns).
becomes
finxitimproperly
crie, II.
make
take
to
already begnn
becoming
was
captivitasis
When
(Vol. I. p. 211), we
ivrecchednesse
had caitiff
(straiten)Englishes
straite
94).
I. p.
constringere(Vol.
331
as
; urnen
Genitive
Old
332 Plural the
Scottene
and
(Scotorum),
\il~k, point
new
bigge (emere) point home
perhaps
may
Hertfordshire show
that
he
while
be
to
forms
the
London
later.
There
is
turned
the
old
transcriber
has
Layamon's
a,
a
Perfect
so3t
in
as
(possidebat) ;
in the
o
ivorp,mom
(lugere),worse
of the
syllableof
first
Dorsetshire
for
turned
As
The
]ra. into to
bumes
I)03geis
and
softened
into
later,Bunyan, pronounced found.
An An
added,
is added
s
I is
for
we
this
the
inserted, as
light on
had
the
set;
ohnede
in ;
old
same
henne, for
Text
as
is
boom.
our
it is
wrongly in
docked
wrongly
the
the
used,
First
the
sound
the
for both
is much
ou
source
shire Northampton-
guttural hundred
alf.
brohte years
neighbourhood,
dafter, making
to
years
the
stands
bro]"te;four
from as
a
always replacing
is misused
and
daiye, and
came
daughter
which
h
Inch,
ing establish-
into
womman,
French
the
brofteand who
see
(tubse)of
:
are
Layamon
:
is
and
keep
; we
ham
(tulit)becomes
after.
bemen
Consonants
prefixed in
; we
The
;
wont, love,sholder, wonder,
wnmman,
wimmen.
forms
(micavit), rope,
form
our
Singular
Plural
in
Essex
hundred
a
Vowels
0
]"oh,shon
replaces u
of
to be
(sedit)
form.
our
sipe (navis)
in this Version
Mandeville
change
sat,
and
have
we
;
Sir John
foreshadowing of
South,
of
corner
Midland
East
the
encroaching on near
Northern
neighbourhood
The
shall.
our
(sicut),
transcriber's
^ier (annus) and
to
and
(venit), and
The
the
in
alse
comes
North.
the
to
belongs
themselves
t is
Participleago,
South;
be fixed
the
;
sal for
uses
seen
\ou
the Past
the
to
English.
hinesman, (sunt), \aie (illi),
are
he
Middle
hennes
our loverdling,
it rime
with
(hence)
is
lordling. A
a^enest (contra) and
bitwixte.
Middle
former
The
There
last
words,
maftmes, Yol.
I. p.
in ; where
coming Second
Text
Plural
of
and
has
In
Article
that
they
Second
where
in
indirect
soch
heved
.
.
the
are
Nouns
;
First
Text
but
a
to go
out,
for it.
daiies,I. The
the
Icelandic
Strong
swapte, III. Text.
Our
also
to
ware
and
ene
employed
in
been
sntye
his
in
for
Prepositions:
sup])e \eilke time the
;
of is
da%es
for
in
the
Scandinavians
of at
use
before ;
raid ait his
nom
and
;
evere
monnen
beginning
was
substituted
now
the
former
an
p. 259,
confused
now
had
is
There
is added
hitherto
South
the
in
of
the
say,
found
are
ever
they
for all.'
Preposition. He
at least in
in
p. 37 ; this is not
once
Text, I. p. 70; this
in the First
was
Orrmin
constructions
followed as
\ai
;
phrase, for
in I. p. 177
see
wes
sizt
employed
our
The
]"aie\at (illi
wondered
III.
'
hence
never
we
and
1 13.
by
]m
English
they
;
p.
our
The
the
is
new
had
(since) si]"]"e
they
ihenned,
There
some
Old
is
wif ]"e,the
woche, I.
becomes
now
both
moni
written
was
noting of
Relative
new
has
Layamon.
were
;
by
Genitive, replace
The
hi
questions
p. 435
There
is
of
Text.
II.
evere,
his
;
Text
later
ich hid
as
Text
they is
say,
.
First
it
;
they is Scandinavian this
136.
wimmen
many
]"eo by Layamon
qui).
333
years
double
a
First
the
Old
the
hundred
a
forms, such
new
some
three
Neglect.
of Hertfordshire.
native
a
are
his ; the nanne
repeated
was
Mandeville,
English;
p. 65
word
with sveijpa with
the
Perfect ;
it is
its Weak Old
Beofs
as longer swijpte,
leg (eras)
is
sveipta
English swdpan, (swoop).
sweop no
Perfect
now
seen
which to
in the
for
the
him First first
Old
334 time
;
this
it
and
from
comes
French
tumbe
tunne
The
use
craft,IT. We
and
Verb
great deal
a
owe
drew
what at
the
up
called
now
least
The
have
is
the
of these
(Early English the
On Two erne
the
dates
obsolete
Southern
and
vulede
find ago
batte
moreive
Mi
259.
usede
\at
of the
;
this
An
the
old forms
is
the
between
English
are
now
In another
of
date
Saint of
1250.
the
Most '
to
to
me
and
in them
is well
1260
see
p. 310
is
of
when botte
Kiwle, of
for
much.
is the
Ancren
for almost
;
marked,
there
ivumman,
havp been
varies
pieces;
transcriber
seen
of
English Miscellany
in the
not
over
piece
made
year
(secutus est) ;
ivymmon,
laysinto
originalmust
the
1220
the older
of
sources
one
1100.
fixes
Old
Hertfordshire
hand,
In
the year
and
collections
English Bishopricks,
hence
than '
1240
Manuscript, ranged
element
by Layamon
other
very
I. p.
copied many
Society),seem
The
(fastis)used the
in
alreadyglanced at
this book. we
various
at
Ely;
earlier
Text
proportion of
I have
still
we
various
forty years.
Archbishop
pieces,printed
compiled
The
between
from
collection,mention
much
not
as
who
after
soon
same
the
Edmund,
who,
list of the
a
of
set down
been
poem
mention
no
piece in
phrase
men
Jesus and
his,professingto give there
word.
Text,
manuscript
writer
hundred
one
the
to
many
The
compiler.
is
in the
still exist,taken
that
English poems each
First
;
Glohe
of which
sound
of the
shank.
Celtic
a
stem
598.
1440,
by
the
comes
leggr, a
English
here, is
(tumulus),
keep, replaces the French
Old
the
on
is found
(chlamys), which
English.
Scandinavian
the
encroached
soon
Middle
not
Layamon. employed.
the last time
(p.45), and syndon sunt, (p. 145).
The
;
last
(p. 145)
This
the
French
paved
the
lingered
which the
We
from
has
he
the
uses
old
Jame,
The
Verb
to
seems
be
English tongue
1
I take
History,p.
the
387.
ce,
I may
has
Proclamation
a
when
as
in
Perres
governs our,
idiom, and here
more
from
us
deed
had
hundred
a
used
issued
is
such
French
as
clerk thus
;
he
therefore
Huntingdonshire
name
hence
French
a
1660,
deeds
between
also
now
of lyve.
part.'
some
in
proper
ogen;
nationality. the
understood
; and
set
sense
(debent), and
agen
The
us
dis) the
about
old-fashioned
(debere)
agan
for
of
that
compromise
a
heo \e treow\e ]"cet This
parent
English Proclamation
language
diphthong
appears
now
is
upon
English.
Southern
the
till death
'
do
us
known,
The
it
;
obsolete
(terra)is
loande
is
as
will be
ogen
about
English
; no
ancient
the
that
thinks
far
so
until
famous
in 1259
Third
with
met
is
phrase
Latin
(in
to
till death
'
at the
English
his
basing
into
spoken
was
never
this
depart (sunder) ;
England
this time.1
before
years
another
Marriage Service,
our
Court,
the
but
had
vix
partir ; to-party ut
for
in
on
glance
the
Henry
Verb
altered
must
;
iseyd;
bute
English
the
way
in
form
old
depart,'was of
p. 57
at
before
Latin
nobbut.
find
We
The
(p. 55).
he
nedde
:
Yorkshire
of the
English.
Englished by unease
in p. 42
seen
Middle
heorte
hire
neyh
;
hitherto
been is
and
Old
336
observe curious
dml
(pars) ;
Northern
Ja,mes,
;
his and
the
not
(Piers,Petrus). an
Accusative
'owe
much
marks that
histo ry
Stubbs, Documents
to.'
the no
piler's com-
word than
on
;
in the
English
English: Neglect.
Middle
p.
;
it stands
in 1455
paved
the
ont
for
way
and
against the
Crown
the in
or
is
dropped
and
be
a
the
only
'History.'2 such-like
1770.
he
that
wish
The
meanings 1
in
'
its
the
the
of the late
is
now '
(being buried).
or
until
gave
are
be
may
that
any about
birth to
the
various
linked
Papers of
a
owing
;
Kilmansegge
Dilke's
;
into his
idiom
vosrue
Miss
See
think
'
Such
anent
storm
a
say
Preposition ob
that
the
use
being made,
in
comer.
most
Macaulay, as we tea is a making
stop here, but Latin
before
seems,
to
this fine old tea
aforesaid.
come
not
come
Lord
not
was
1840, writes
about
Hood,
put
did not
rather
do
'
constructions
and
screwing
now
a
have
therefore
owyng
newfangled
owing
to ; this last is
between
knight
should
saying,
on
had
English version
new
that
Verb.1
construction, The
the
to
naturally
we
read in his Life, insisted I
confusion
(in) brewing,'but
a
Intransitive
an
again changes
first word, I think, that
Participle. We is
'
is
a
owyng
ys
rightful a storm is brewing;' hence brew
in
'
on
to deceptively,
shown
have
in Fastolf 's claims Participle; (Gairdner's Paston Letters,'I. 364),
Noun,
the Verbal
of
the disastrous
read, that money
Here
can
the Active
Verbal Noun
we
we
(justas the old sceal foreigner. One more,
being the
as
that
Accusative
work
this is the
and
I
as
1259
in
now
by taking an
construction
did)
It
book.
this
of
110
meaning,
its
changing
clearlysee
English word
It is the first
(owe).
old agan
337
to
'
: a
one
she
is
Critic,
p. 56. 2
biographer prints a-making,which is like printing'bona Earle 11' Mr. {English Philology, 486) calls attention
His
in-transit to
the
idiom
making.' making.'
I
used
suspect
by
all
classes
that this stands
Z
in Yorkshire:
for,
'
I
want
'I want
the
the tea
to
be
tea
in
338
and
the
space
within
Yerb, here
Old
a
fine
example
the
Southern
Middle of
of
English.
about
the
850
freedom
of
have
; we
years
the
English
tongue. For
to the
recourse
Harleian
about
and
by reckoning '
(Kemble,
may
piece.1
The
Anglo-Saxon
and
of
some
Vowel in
found well
as
replacese,
a
The
Salop.
comely (Lyric Poems, of the
out
cast
now
as
;
d
had
not
as
to
wion
long
found
The
been
Substantives
old end
:
Hending, Society, to 1260.
belong
this is later
;
cymlic
replaceseo,
tie
word,
is
seen
as
as
hue
and
being pronounced
bended of
;
the
; on
of
our
English
proportionof
in the Table
these
clipped,
other
old
at the end
of my
hand, ;
dayes-e%es
go his gate is
in
out
in
in the
it
daisies.
Silence comes
as
in Yorkshire
lihe]".The to
d is
the
ivicked,as
Orrmin's
Master
are
hehste, levedy,
repeated.
pledging his friends, is said ryht (Hending, p. 279) ; this phrase was by
found
Consonants
for
broht
of
Specimens
merren
old
to
down
cut
tained con-
iElfric
(sunt).
a
for
French
when
afterwards
terseness 1
;
down
stands
yet
drunkard,
uch
the the
at
appears
As A
(bent) for
sometimes
likes
of
gebrohtis pared
bende
the
the
beon
middle
date,
fule (stultus)is
hest,ledy,the last word
become is
39)
p.
and (ilia),
heo
for
buen
fol ;
to
for
'mar
at their
of
Wright's
Northern
Southern
the
as
as
of the foregoing
the
Dialogues,'
in Herefordshire
up
Proverbs
Lyric Poetry (Percy Society),seem The
drawn
guess
Teutonic
have
must
we
in the works
We
more.
III.,270), and
Part
takes
the obsolete
each
in
1260
Manuscript
1315, which
fiftyyears
of
English
Thirteenth
Seventh
his a
to
used The
cups.
proverb Century
Chapter.
do
may
like be
Middle
English
Neglect.
:
tyhtchep,htyere%eldes(Hending, Verb
no
all ; this
at
to
answers
277)
p.
339 here
;
there
is
bad high interest,
our
security.
Among other Adjectives,the poet is fond of lyliewhyt,applied to a lady ; this kind of compound comes down
from
the
phrase, you advice p. 30
of the
Verbs, of
sense
The
is
be
non
French
that
a
had
is
In
best ;
we
; in
be
in the Dorsetshire
lystneme
English
idiom
Hending,
god
that
;
reminds
p.
is,c
in
in
us
fair
277, we
to
read
being good.'
appel y^eve \en y-ete(p.273) hitherto
We hit
so
Orrmin
it
been
without Transitive
bistad
wes
used
; at our
is odd
Noun. p.
271, form
(constitutum),Lyric
the Verb first
now
; it
any
for the first time
see
had
reprehendere;
suscipere, p.
in do
Old
The
Neuter.
p. 41.
of
sense
of the
on
used
must
Participlestands
(bestead):
Poems,
burde
At
te spouse.
influence here. There likelysome Past Participle, comingperhaps from
Spillan(spoil)had hlstad
for
mon
Hending' s
most
of the
last
it becomes
do
extended
; betere
the
the
ylycheto
me
idiom
the Latin
rich
a
remark
we
Riwle.
further
now
anew
were
oportet;
Ancren
shulde
in
of
turn
but last. put the Substantive, not first,
Among
is
Shakespere's
Lyric Poetry comes
now
of the
times.
best go, is foreshadowed
were
(p. 279), betere
should
see
earliest
undertake
gets the
in the
meaning
of
41.
Adverbs
Layamon's godliche(pulchre) is now to godly (p. 38) ; and this is found pared down wards afterin Salop ; we shall soon other see examples of the
confusion
the Adverb.
:
thus The
Hending's Poems,
created
Adverb p.
278
between
fay re gets ;
we
z
2
there
the a
new
Adjective and meaning
in
read, abyde fayre
Old
340 stille ;
and
there
is
and
Middle
English.
something like Cowper's fair and softly ; here change of meaning from pulcher to tran-
a
quillus. of had
The here
follows
277, '
with
'
At
"c.
French
foreignVerb
is
ballad
;
this
'
say we
makes
free
Orrmin's
see
is
lyf
my
long
the.
on
Interjection,like
an
is
he
;
the
of tractare,
sense
]"atme
serve\
ene
so,
We
a
as
Prepositions ;
here
Sir
as
has
now
laid
see
1
Political
have
that
most
repeated, I think, word
had upon
attempt
(our
host
the word
There
always thrown gone
on
Songs (Camden
been on
great
found
venient con-
the and
maugre,
69.
prefixed
one
our
for
Society), p.
is
is
meanings, French
imitation
an
Sire
cou-ard.
many the
at
Wyndesore.
maugre
may
already seen
Edward.
this
for
we
find the
short-lived
load
;
It
shreward, applied to the King's
the
years
l
1264. for
have
We
have
and
in
is not
forms
lighten
is the famous
manuscript
which
endings, such
French to
is
us
Londoner,
becomes
name,
;
hundred
gets the
Lewes,
is Celtic. now
proper
of
wrote.
French
change
these
now
some
the ard, here
of the a
servir
swyvyng,
Chaucer
shrew
find
of
word
hoast),which
to
as
with
the Battle
the work
;
used
Herefordshire
same
on
unusual
son
long ;
early
p. 276.
In the
until
now
Lyric Poems,
to
common
so
now
Hending,
been
is
we
its
god, Hending,
'
;
it
;
avaunt.
The that
goods
gelang
away
Adjective keeps
maJce]"him fre ofmy
man
a
p. 29 of the
of
42,
p.
that
of my
master
contraction At
when
fre,
meaning potens; p.
cystig(prodigus) in Orrmin
followed
English last one
for
six of we
Middle
THE
English
MIDLAND
EAST
(About The
time
life,if
worthless
transcribed
was
Of
later. in
that
the
it,one
by
1270.
or
somewhere
The
wholly dropped
;
written lay was Sundering Line.
We
English verse
not
far
ends
to
is es, and same
the
Tense
the
written
six hundred
EAST
years
such
after it
MIDLAND
Huntingdon, equidistant
mentioned
a
token
the
Lef
ant
in
in in
of
that
the
Singular the the the
near
Great of the eth.
Midland time
en.
when
might readilybe was
composed.
DIALECT.
nyhtegale singes,the wodes waxen gras ant "blosme springsin Averyl, y
grene, wene,
not
the
Southern
(a.d. 1270.) When
down
set
Participleis
Person
as
be
at
South
speedilydrawing
fifty-
speech.
our
almost
Past
ends
other
of
places
not
contained
may
perhaps
Third
The
was
THE
prefix to
fortyyears
the
out
dwelt
other
three
It
largerproportion of
a
being
town
this is
ourselves
of
dropped
and
of the
Plural find
the The
the fifth stanza.
The
that
evidence.
Adverbs
; and
to have
seems
near,
Tense
and
shall find
we
his
about
elegant lay, which
writer
and
have
internal man
is French
four
or
in this
London
Present
Herefordshire
of 1280
than
to
from
a
alone, pray,
In the Poems
judge by
may
ended
Third
the
Henry
much
written
been
have
sixtyNouns, Verbs,
nine, only three
French
we
1270.)
must
King
341
DIALECT.
a.d.
followingspecimen the
about
Neglect.
:
derstood un-
Old
342
and
love is to myn
Ant
Nykt
day
ant
Middle
lierte gon Mod
my
bit
with
spere so keiie herte deth drynkes, myn *
one
tene.b
me
Ich
have
loved
al this jer, that
Ich
have
siked
moni
Me
English.
nis love
Suete
the
never
lemmon,
love y may syk,clenimon, for thin that
ner, ant
thench
on
ore;d
have
a
""
harm
c
sigh
more,
reweth
me
ich
me,
na
"
"l
loved
the long
gore.e Suete
lemmon,
Whil
y
y preye in world
lyve "With thy love, my eche,g of thy A suete cos
the of love
wyde other suete leof,mi
mouth
mihte
lemmon, y preje the Yef thou me lovest,ase men
gef hit thi wille
So
muchel
y thenke
of
speche,
one
so
Suete
Ant
mercy
sore,
nulle y f seche ; blis thou mihtes
be my
be, thou loke upon the, that
s
increase
h
h
b"o"
1
while
k
along
;
lemmon,
says,
I will not
leche.
love bene
a
f
that al y
as
y wene, hit be sene,
waxe
grene.
Bituene
Lyncolne and Lyndeseye, Northamptoun ant Lounde, Ne wot so fayr a may as y go fore y-bounde ; y non Suete lemmon, y prege the thou lovie me a stounde,' Y
wole
mone
song
my
on
wham
that
hit
ys
on
k
y-
of
longr.1 I have
from
this
the
already mentioned I
give
of
some
time
when
Englishmen
each
other
at
Lewes
and
the
Proverbs
Hending
homely bywords
of
their swords
drawing
were
of
;
the
upon
Evesham.
biginningmakej"god endyng. Wyt ant wysdom is god warysoun.
God
1
Percy Society,vol. IV.
Herefordshire
nulle, Jcis into
man,
who
cos, "c.
must
p. 92. have
This
is a*
altered
transcriptmade
and
into
ant, nill
by
a
into
Old
344
Abouten Tho
Middle
and
later,about in
the
kindred
p. 65
in
u
shame ;
As
South
broute
for
gossip,p.
hofthurstat
x -
;
of
in the
latter form
the
encroaching
on
the
found
and
the
are
the
;
piece was like
piled com-
Layamon's
(vides),pronounced o
shome.
into
The
encroaching
o
is also
p.
Old
the
(tulit)is middle.
67, and our
here
repeated;
new
cast
one
at
the
at
end
time, all
inou (risit), our
the
dough. h should
out, for godsib
out, for
athurst
we
I. p. 58.
the
see
at p. 60
Bible.
Early Popular Poetry,vol.
in
still keep
this
lou
d is cast
/is the
about find
we
the
on
(solebam)
English dah,
The The
61.
lingersin Hazlitt's
England;
out
as
encroaching
we
woned
was
hok
on
icolf, though
find, I
we
is
floh and
anne
evidentlydying
Layamon's
old
both
is turned
dou
becomes
On
all.
Consonants, the guttural sound
was
come
The
see
we
(satis),and have
is
thou
now.
sound
to
the
the
perhaps,
;
isiist
becomes
wulf
word
through
find
p. 59
of
Hertfordshire.
we
right old
p. 61.
Essex
the word
; at
the
from
far
Text,
a
a
I have
(facis),
us
root, ending, and
that
couplet;
of
viduarum,
rather
Genitive
the
reminds
once
shrift,suggests
sound
the
at
not srift,
At
old
thene, and
alike
Second
we
Accusative
habbe, for both
not
tale,
marked
(currere),dest
ich
Southern
French
a
dialect is well
erne
hand, the Northern
other
form
thillce,ago,
Latin
from
Southern
widetvene, which
Plural
erne.1
to
vox
translation
The
(dico), the
gerne,
Digby Manuscript, compiled
1290.
forms
sugge
on
the
preserved in
wel
bigon the
eroust
This, evidently a is
biheld
he
English.
:
the
Middle the
Among the
bad
that
grammar
freelynow
very the
hens, We swithe
Verbs
work
heen
used.
French
de
words
next '
?'
learn
that
As
follow
to
page
elbowed
in
?
'Do
comes
the wolf's
make
in
Verb
oldest
to
out
by
This mid
Wat Al
Only the other
(ob) the smoke.'
know
the
; the
for
(with)
;
serewe, his thurst him
I
B.'s '
'
in
previous Sei wat
Weder
At
sede.'
the
I
wolt
p. 59
heard
since and
of
sense
English ; hine i-hneu
vox
is now,
mid
day,
fox
we
flock.
a :
in
the
vox,' "c. (p. 65).
the
vox
was
hits,(actum
question,
Prepositions for hold
;
of
have
go there.'
you
English.
quod
wille ? the
five hens
the
A.
were
this
;
'
hit
i-don
of me
wolf.
ich
Weder
(kinsman).
1
so
freely
now
Verbs
Again, repetitionby the
was
stillsay,
; we
(p. 61), nou
extended
now
fie(p.59)
that
might
as
fleethou
been
something quite new
was
the
hun
;
the
bled
afingrethalf
form
a
influencing our
says
me).
such
;
Imperative had
was
shaldo,' says thou
is used
(p. 66)
changes
hitherto,but
rare
very
thou
into
his trouble
In
togedere
goed (p. 59). ;
of
progress
England
old
The
the
see
over
been
changed
est
we
:
all
had
The
of
(p. 58).
In at
Adverbs
half prefixed to
see
;
ivolde don
chauntecler,hit tJie,
and
hit
I have
*
sentence
past
a
;
time, that "c.
to the
com
refers to
hit also
Indefinite
The
ou
instance
flooding England
was
65.
hit
;
curious
a
ge,
345
Accusative
the
remark
we
the Nominative
ley (jacebatis), p.
ou
is
Pronouns,
for
used
(vos)
English: Neglect.
this wel
usage
for
his
of its senses,
in
one
we
find
mid
might
as
"
drede,
over-hede.1
a
man
'
say,
I
cannot
see,
with
Old
346 This
of what
now
what
'
:
The
into
always
tacked
the
:
the
the
that
of the
English
French
; so
far is this from
piece the poet
of
out
goes
freresinto freren,the
old
is
Every
second
it,until
hardly
we
In
;
which
favourite
a
Harleian
the
p. 338
at
to
seem
Northern
to
;
he wrote 1
the
In
the
book, to
are,
poet always strives
his
baum
Southern
p. 64.
at
seen
the line before in the
lines end
shadowed. fore-
is here
Dryden's
be
l
of the
is still
the
age
words
in
as
Teutonic
The
in
a
Line, for
ledes,
han.
the
pronounced The
cm
an
Alliterative can.
poems,
been we
gos,
usual
these
he
he
poet
of
as
poems
have
cannot
Great he
gray, we
Herefordshire
They
spellit balm.
we
French to
be
three
are
French
trying to determine of
there
Midland
it,though
proportion
of
1270.
South
broad
indeed
; then
usage
belong
the
express
romaunz
of my
forms
(factum), also
end
French
ifaie (i'faith),
with
rimes
present
tioned Manuscript (Percy Society),men-
far to the
compiled the
the
to
come
rime
same
line in the poem
to which
may
in
of all her
the
to alter
now,
say
influence
in the
truth, that
now
Some
ending
oath
wolf
We
great
form
the
;
friars.
or
French
even
brought
Reneuard.
his way
The
extinct
fable, are
had
es
Plural
England steadilyclung. which
is
the
old French
The
for the Plural
es
is unmis-
Chauntecler
freren in
ending
making England adopt Nouns
in
fox
another,' "c.
through
French.
is Sire
cock
Sigrim (Isegrim) ; in
the
partitiveuse
our
with
gone
animals, renowned
England
first hear
to
on
just
from
translation
a
English.
thing, what
one
have
we
of the
names
Middle
with
poem
takeably
is
is
with
and
see
made
used
was
way,
as
much
as
might
stand
I look most
piece; here
to
the
Middle for either
English: Neglect.
broad
the
French
by seeing the
the French
or
a
reaume
or
English pieces,sometimes He
the
employs Riwle
old cerest
lytjriming is in p. 30 is
loses the
the
comes
ivyves
will
a
vachen
; here
the
I refer
that to
free.' Free
talked
about
'
See his
has
gone
here
the
means
honour
of
also
the
poet
often.
of
nearlythe same day.1 At p. 84
our
than
unwis comes
and
; at our
of
change
that
says
1270,
about
hear
then
we
avoid
the
'
dead
a
idiom her But
24
p.
;
in
lover a
few
as
I suppose,
of
the
feyrest
repetitionof
the
before.
line of
the fourth
;
is written
peculiarto
; hence
to
is
there
(capere novam).
added,
(p.31)
Adjectives. At p. 97 fre, here appliedto the
more
of women,
is
y ha
in
remarkable
newe
much
is
Participlegewoztod
form
ant
wo
There
(amabilis); it comes
piece written
a
old
alive to
be
ded
one
an
one
Substantive
and
to
mentioned, and
are
1
said
girltalks
later,in
women on
kept
the
(p. 32). The swan (cygnus)
and
;
the Tristrem
been
is
There
soon
years
feyr
tattle is called
loss.'
1260,
is
man
A
of
middle, and
the
forms
repeatedin
it has
date, and sinful
is
(p. 34)
lovesome
well-known
rewme.
as
pronunciationof
our
sylk (silk). Ich haf becomes
to tuet.
new
some
Virgin ; this
near
gutturalin
lossum, standingfor
in later
vawenunge
untoun
wyt (p. 31). The
with
are
the
to erst ; and
heel
pared down
There
a
;
becomes
hcefed(caput)
forhed. Liht
from
comes
Consonants
clippingof
sometimes
becomes
Seolc becomes
word.
the
know,
we
appear
royaume
reame,
is cnt down
which
stvou,
this
;
English words, writingf aiming
; unitowen
(primnm)
is written
for
au
is different
(p. 23), which Ancren
as
ou
347
BillyTaylor: To a maiden fair liberalis,(ladylike). Burgoyne, in 1779, officer and the liberality of a gentlean man.'
Life,by Fonblanque,
'
p. 227.
Old
348 Coming
At
rise
50, the
p.
Bote
heryen
At
35,
p.
better
is
The
p. 23
al
about
it is
the
see
At
Adjective. for
standing
a
Danish
head.
Lele
have
is the
There The
woman's
sixty years in
through
search
separate the Beowulf the
poems we
of this
contrast
twenty
years of at
shaven
its
p.
all the
here
in
of
this
of the
Century,
twenty
all, always
work
and
years
!
an
sense,
Tristrem, man's
any
later
of
to
England. the
are
English language, hundred Few
indeed
1220
also with
the
to
that
years
in
excepting King
it took
new
done
As
at
;
as
Chapter
Sigurd.
the
hence
p. 28.
at
fourteen
;
seems
North
the
in
top it
;
a
the
particularperiod, from with
'
used
in
;
of the
the
looks
poems
24, here
the
for
whole
from
them
last
the
?
London.
to
Alysoun
name
bote
Nouns.
(quamvis)
head
to
Verbal
these
employed
comprised
unhappiest period we
its way
confined
wholly
beste
to the to ;
in
(faithful) appears
been
Again,
to its derivation.
al thah
stands
the
ys
the
;
later.
years
common
is
then
'
mourning
triketh
as
croune
clerk's
later, the word
'
me
this Infinitive
seeming
brag, at
32,
p.
rather
none
word
make
to
years
said,
tholien
heryen (laudare)
our
first time
for the
ninety
We
if
of
is very
prefixed
find
we
that
asked, whet
some
trickle,a puzzling
comes
if
is
Infinitive
of
girdle,as
few
place a
hit doth
is
than
tholing
took
parent
a
betere
read,
we
; this
him
hede, and
take
help suspecting
question
like the
very
p. 28
of form
corruption at
'
to
English.
find
we
cannot
; we
gave
Middle
Verbs,
to
god (p. 83). mournen
and
prose,
Henry's
to
are
1280,
the
first
ments achievethere
mation. Procla-
is
English: Reparation.
Middle
CHAPTER
V.
ENGLISH
MIDDLE
349
SEPARATION.
"
(1280-1300.) We
had
by 1280,
now,
England tongne to
;
old
blazing French
walls
candle, torch.
of French
number
We
turn
(About Edward
King Wales.
The
piece
earliest
specimen
work.
It
Bedford.
have
been
The
text
has
?) by
take Dr.
it in
Mall
The
of
the
will remark,
the
lost Teutonic to
more
his
of this time
Harrowing like
written been
hand,
were
ever-increasing
fastening
anything
may
Englishman work
of
we
1280.)
poem
called
own
DIALECT.
a.d.
now
was
first Mercian
is the
notice
once
her
dimly, at
reader
follow, an
MIDLAND
EAST
THE
that
ward, hencefor-
aside
very
words, wherewith
being replaced.
was
heedful
The
;
repaired;
burning
now
worst
to throw to be
were
English specimens
the
over
again
never
rained
onr
lightour
in the
was
tided
an
at
Breslau.
go
upon
that
I shall
of Hell, the
English
dramatic
Northampton
settled and
yoke
the
With
(why
did
right way true
German
or
no
to
Old
350
and
Middle
insightinto philology,lie English transcripts a
Herefordshire
1330.
Again
he
and
words
made
are
is
a
prove both
strang ; he had
the
at
thoroughly
transcribers
three
something help Ch
of
has
Northern Satan and
like
replaced c,
for
our
hazard.
par
Lord
The
border
mid. and ;
he
The
The
to
comes
a
word
more
true
in oath
; and
The
purst,
in
the
curious
a
game
Antigone God
also
:
Christians;
from the
the
reading.
found
of
a
all the
use
is most
taken
The
has
is
Mall, by
the
like the soundest
warder. once
Dr.
mihel, is
as
by
ones :
dialogue
metaphor
There
altered
restored
business,
comic
Sophocles,falls Goddot,
a
been
michel, not
lagh; Dane-
(pitied)hem,.
areu
of the here
of the
of
(illi)sometimes
Southern
two
absence
found.
are
homlen,
wip (cum)
Thei
I
form the
Northern
the
strong, not
Plural
Southern
mafei,
uses
the
;
riming respectively
manuscript.
swears,
o
ygon,
sound has
The
and
the
rime,
the
the
ygan
form
our
since
written
Ich
;
wrote
always, replaced by
has prist(sitis)
form
Midland
author
Abraham.
manuscripts, and
Northern
ne3
(currere),
mon,
and
for
have
Southern
both
replaces hi;
and
noht
prefix
to
time,
same
the
out
driven
him
not
the
(sunt),point to
The
of
him
three
in all the
him. hun
martirdom.
and
Sathan
found are
renne
;
Present
of the
and
unto
with
sometimes, but
poet's rimes with
rime
to
disnse of
are
1290 one,
; the
substitution
Southern
the
not
man,
tokens
invariable
of
Northern
a
Midland
ich ; there
different
(?) one,
and
;
him, like the later he gat
nam
old
the
almost
I for habbe
Jem
see
three
compared
1315
the Participle,
Past
the
have
of
in en, the
Plural to
one, we
has
Hertfordshire
a
:
English.
of
of
where ivot,else-
the
Danish
Old
352
for
the
Orrmin
here
(potes);
Verb
the
Northern
it into
altered
used
have
malit
miht
or
transcriber In
may.
line
77,
fifty we
see
transcriptof 1290,
in the
nefoundest ])ounever
Sunne
transcriber
line 189, the
In
Do
It root
English.
would
indeed
;
later has
years
Middle
and
was
;
before
years
At
32,
of
1290,
find
we '
this
an
early instance
I shall
latter
represent
ink
the
thus
written
originalof
the
At
p. 27
chandise
here, and The
donee
by
have
the
;
French
the
idiom
transcriptof
fairehad was
Herefordshire the
Saxon
Anglian
o
"
now
where ]"at, Danish
shalt
Page
script tranin the
forleten.'
best, it is of
which
Byron's
upon
1315
The :
30.
]ringmake
most
likelyan
becoming of this
common
The
mar-
influence .
piece translates
the other two til.
bard
]?oulay
mannes
manuscript
and
1280
lay' (jaceat).
domesdai.
the
dude
spent
ago
read, of oper
we
'
;
new
Chapter.
next
Sathanas, y bynde j?e,her |)atcome
the
Auxiliary Verb,
him
the
in
forleten
J"inheste
we
long
not
was
'
the
or
gave
give.
line
in the
let expression, 'there might have appealed to
0
old
take
tries to avoid
didest
revived
a
give instances
Much
a
this is
of
"
corruptioncould
J?icomaundement
we
transcriptof 1315, If
writes
WicklifFe, who
writes
commonly
page
this
either
translatingdedisti by gavest, and
in
found
it is seldom
of 1315
me. ]"atJ"oubyhihtest
nou
many
non.
manuscripts Herefordshire
English: Reparation.
Middle
353
English
Verb
though
it
that had
died
now
in
well known
was
fine Old
South
of the
out
West
the
ha]",losen,and bnxj\(emit), all smack of country ; as also folewed (baptizavit), p. 35, a forms
East,
down
Gloucestershire
to
1520.1
Perhaps Charters have
we
of
to
great work, from learn
we
Barons
by
us.
IV. in
note
a
of the
hande
(manus)
p. 199
; and
We
pages
p. 223
onwards
; one
the
margin,
written
this
I think
p.
until
elsewhere
the
Cursor
further
change
stems
(loca);
have
had
the
of
another sound
find
The
stou;
of the French transcribed
The
ou.
have
see
a
form
sometimes Consonants
much
been
be
(locus)
is the
must
au
form
1290.
now
we
VI.
to
about
12
p.
that the
is
old
altered
;
\urcjh,lewed, schal, sal, Suffolk, Norfolk,haljpeni,
his owen,
even,
proof
the
old stoiv
the
the
way,
this
Mundi,
form, for in VI.
of the old Charters we
French
French
as
of transcription
see
we
like
that
Book
before
there is also the
nothing
Domesday pronounced like the
was
But
fchem,
the date
the
they
of Kemble's
read
that
11 ;
from
know
in
that
of
1260, for
haunde, twice.
comes
squilk (talis),VI. found
fillmany
was
English
the
form
in the
earlier than
be
this time
They
Exchequer.
cannot
to
St. Edmund's-
Bury
down
come
set down
may
town, which
govel,holy,so, I,no had
sprung
is here
called HJadmundes
change
of J"into
d, as
up
around
biri. We in
1230
; the
oni, richte, lent.
man,
see
the the
form
great Abbey
,
East
Anglian
livid
(vivit) is
called Tyndale, who knew nothing about what in his day was Saxon, makes a stupendous mistake about the West-country priest's popular titlefolewer or volower,derivingit from the Latin volo,which 1
came
into the
Baptismal service
! A
A
Old
354 in VI.
p. 12.
comes
as
han
The
well
i'orni ou,
and
Middle
guttural is being dropped,
douchter
as
is turned
u
;
The
Cnout, hour.
as
English.
is
h
The
into
for douter
the
French ie
wrongly prefixed;
East
Anglian y is in full of the use get (adhuc), ginger (junior). Some ; as in transcribed could have been barely understood words 1280, such as sinden (sunt), ic auchte (habui), wefod (altare). (concedo)
But
greatest Midland
the
of Havelok,
edited
Text
Society.
from
the
the
his
The
the world
had of
written
Mr.
1303.
to
author
:
Plural a
Latin
Danish
ire ; and
birth.1
But
a
Southern
compilation. likelygiven to
most
was
as
of
the a
Midland Past
; the
the oath
of
part of England where
East
for
Mercian
the
to
Orrmin
is
the
birth-placeof
marks
:
the
Latin
sunt;
is also
a
dash
niman is said
It
is
the
shire.
Present
Participleoftenest
Goddot, which
there
Southern
more
out with-
for
the
to be
of
of the Northern
in the old Danish spelt loduth (an interjection) chronicle. See the Notes on the Havelok, p. 122. 1
or
years of its
tale
is in favour
ending in en prefix; are
home
certainly Lincolnshire compiled in poem, has suggested 75 of his 'Essays,'
in p.
common
at
in the hand
few
Leicestershire
Dr. Morris
find the
We
or
us
redoubtable
earlier ; the Havelok
another
Garnett,
Derbyshire
a
that
eightyyears
kin
near
to
within
far from
not
translated
one
either
belongs
Lincolnshire
renowned
This
which down
writer, transcribed
Early English
poems
into
yeomen
undertaking
any
come
Lay
particulartime, when King welding his French-speaking
was
poem,
Danelagh, has
the
is the
this
English
for
body, ready
for
1280
of the many
one
about
First
and
abroad.
is
of
work
Skeat
Mr.
by
This
French
Edward nobles
appears.
rime-
Middle dialect
Second
the
;
Present
English
alike end
in
es
Scotland
to
this
lingersin in
is also
mule
thusgate, hethen,
Danish
Active
that ticiple Par-
phrases like leyhe, until, gate (via),til,Yerh has
munncle
is almost
which
mone,
fashion
;
Danish
found, and
Orrmin's
(Eboracum). or
gar,
The
day.
a
then
and
now
of the
perative, of the Im-
Plural
Person
Second
355
Singular
Persons
Third
and the
tense, and
Reparation.
:
Scotch
the
led
now
to
line
in
as
maun,
moun
840: '
The
I
%ho (the
theyand
their
altered
by
are
the
poem.
We
Dual
(thiswe
line 1882
heo) is
old
now
Southern
transcriber
(ille)is
for the
Gripeth e}"erlinker each
,
of old been
had
the* Old
from
the
with
a
of you
written
way
a
good
tree.
Strange tricks
incer.
us
There used
these
far to the North our
something been
in the
tre.'
god
two
The
the letter h.
corruptionsof
modern
shows
Mr.
English
Oxus)
letter
d
is
dropped
find here shel,hel, hihel;, and for we liquids, the same this day have to pronunciation. words ilc, swilh, mihel, hivilgate,prove as
their
and
in the whole
once
see
brought
hi
often
:
Grrip
played
time
been
have
into
found
not
last
have
must
'
This
with, but
met
shire, sho ; his
she and
as
seen
now
of Orrmin's
East
to the
sometimes
thilh
Southern
The
deye (die)mone.'
we
compiled
was
poem
for his
that
wene
Standard
words
had
of the Great
English
not
Line
almost
as
the
are
after
Danes
But
such
that
our
yet made
the Havelok
;
formed,
but
is still wanting. are
in
Northern the
South
forms, which Edwardian
in a
a
2
could
never
days;
have such
as
Old
356
and
Middle
sternes, intil,tinte, coupe, Substantives
hardly
Southern
There
not
es,
The
again Exodus
and
but
mile
a
(erant),
wore
other
did
off,leren
nede,
at
appears,
by
St. Thomas
the
to
replaces the
Southern
his
great liberties.
He
h ; for
guttural found
see
we
;
writes
the
iv
the
South.
he has into
at
the
blou
at
p. 68 ; lawe
(vidit)into
that
time
He
makes
old
blawe
p. 18 ;
no
soive.
hwanne
this
leaves
writes
taken
Northern
the
He
als
(sicut) into
sound
old
in
nouncing, pro-
michel,
in
in p. 10.
also,as
shows
between
into
written
il
but
16,
p.
that
the r, at least
before
changed
he
the
h
has
ante
as
for
guttural
for I wot. form
word
nouth
;
The
has
clipping the
(proprius) is is
qu
perhaps
which, however, (flare),
(humilis)
The
work
to
ye,
dictated
altherbest.
now
little difference
owen
side
Understand
for
(latrones), p. 2, which
wrobberes
had
often
true
brought,
en,
compiled,
wrongly changed
this is sometimes He
the
are,
]wii (quamvis), plow,
I woth
for he has
(ilc) del
of
likelydropped
most
be
poem
guanne
went
fond
He
bad
the
as
is
sometimes
he
it, auchte.
noht',and
who
writes
he
(habuit), though
rest, he
original was is
Such
Anglia.
in
saw
work,,
Anglian priest.
Anglia
transcriber,
years
as
rightful hw,
after
ten
are
we
Midland
(discere), gov
East
East
of
alderbest
of
driven
which
(sunt), feytli.
aren
(recipere de)
the
wi]" has
East
East
of
of
often
Plurals
this there
to
forms
man}-
sister,or, clad,fled,fee,they
they were
and
;
Northern
that
in
earlier
Genesis
en
The
mid.
appear
fiftyyears the
loupe, carle.
exceptions.
any
the
out
in
end
English.
and
w
in u;
is altered at
oune
lowe, and
sawe
Middle As
to Vowels
becomes
b arw
Ormulum
and
English: Reparation. the
:
the
;
becomes
ea
shauwe, riming with
written
sheue, riming
as
in
yet
and
word
lift.
still in
written from has
become
the
other The
straiv.
it ;
^pronounce hence old
Perfect
hear
of
old
Latin
mon's here
Greek
the
and
forms
of
The
fuhten. becomes
and
moucte
'
says,
"
mouthe 'a bean
it mowt
(recuperare)is pared
;.
down
to
cover
siua
on
81, where in
as
we
p. 85
replaces for
u
appear, and
the
the
; we
The
the same
the
Ancren
The at p.
'
old
Riwle
Northern acofrian
57 ; it is here
intransitive. On the
old
turning to
the
Consonants,
samening (conventus) of
we
the
;
replaces Laya-
Tennyson's
e
;
stra, our
\urh
one
now
so.'
up
;
tro, just
]"ou both
(potuit)of
mtihte
a
(quomodo).
marking
old
Domino
written
hw
form
new
older
shoten
often
the
;
sometimes
in p.
for
fouhten (pugnaverunt)
our
Farmer
the
;
grip, a
with
written
is
10
(p. 5)
and
]m
and
sound;
The
scuton.
the
see
thorough. They
Rokesburw
form
we
now
march,
still rimes ; as
is
with
]"oru written
see
we
our
comes
Westward
(credere) is
treoivian
old
the
rime
erl,
lefftenn
becomes
(etiam)
to
replacesu
spellingwas
great request
replacing
0
;
it is also
;
North,-is
eac
(dolor)
wa
also
0
the
is made
so, and
hand,
;
trace
may
Anglia, of
East
the
We
ore
is
becomes
the*
to
the
monstrare
now
(sulcus)
is in
in
Orrmin's
sele.
grasp
becomes
ok.
JEorl
as
0
p. 43
at
peculiar
The
use.
(remus)
are
seen
old
The
for
(texit)
is
knaive, at p. 62
state.
word
Danish
(levare),a written
is
(phoca)
seol
verb
knewe,
unsettled
most
a
with
bearh
change
The
written
for
;
vowel
same
Genesis.
the
a
357
see
b
Genesis
inserted,for must
have
become
Middle
and
then
semeling v, for
replaced by the
in
out
and
Old
358
The
(p. 6). forms
as
of
The
Huive
name
is
g
(terrere).The
old
and
further
p.
of
the
old
of the
it is the
Old
inserted.
We
there
is
now
1290
the.1
We
find
he
perof is
The
add y.
a
The
the
books
the
and
all made
of
between are
that.
between
bequest.
The
Scandinavian
the
for
end yea,
for either
stand
like
The
y.
the our
fusion con-
manuscripts compiled still write
some
ye for the
explain why
strongly
so
:
harum
(arm),
arum
(harm).'
Coverdale, in 1536, make
and
characters
these
Grafton's y.
;
Bible
the
;
n
July, 1877, has here enabled me printing,well distinguishesthe b from
Tyndale
b and
inserted, for
of
closelyexamined In
r
as
seven\e (Septimus)
might
J?oruhis
on
ful mikel
Caxton, in
Bibles
difference
haves
Exhibition
Caxton
note.
the
p. 2 ;
found
ye,
why
once
sound
is
s
lines in p. 55 which
two
day
And
at
see
is
first letter of
in other
remarked
the
galues, our
at
that
also
see
Skeat's
English iv), or
; we
Irish to this
1
The
of Mr.
character
a
Gate
written
of the
we
the
quiste,our
note
a
such
are
(tractus) and
of
Tree
as
Ion
gahue-treat
hear
day.
is now
instead
be
'
seen
find, by
|),for p (the Old may
this
to
iv, for
becomes
we
is
is cast
poets;
our
drawen
English seofo]mwith
found
about
21,
Genesis
74, that
of p.
street
a
cwffie is
sevende
galga
Leicester, Gallow
gallon's. At name
at
on,
is also
h
there
;
replaced by
there
;
aive
the
usual
as
F
is written
Iohan
(oculi),still kept by
eyne
penies(p. 36). proper
for
out
The
Imave.
word,
a
is cast
g
sembling (p. 31).
becomes
cnafa
middle
English.
;
there still,
b is still
of 1540,
there
is
a
no
the
little
difference,if
employed is
very
to
in
writing
difference
at
Old
360 comes
comitatus
pojpulus,but his
called
folk
a
unto
town
straw
to
is well
sound
On
form
only
molestus
gets
the
besides
its old
fend,
of
conditions
pen and
old
she
fayr of
meaning
here
found
and
a
seli
in
tristis ;
in
in
we
she is fre.
a
knave,
down
to
child, when p. 15
Gloucestershire
;
the
the
same
of
date, another a
lady,
sailigkept
its
in "Nbrf oik ; but
1440 about
twenty
has
fre
word
same
the
summoned,
hear
there The
of
pat
are
men
of
its
meaning
is called
man
word
This
fre. p. 82 ;
at
all
and
definition
Tristrem
the
and
;
the
see
quike, p. 41,
another
bad
a
exhaustive
coming
felix
infelix;
means
is called
see
we
is
;
bond
becomes
side, which that
62
fre, p.
called
oath
an
of vivus
sense
are
Dative,
a
We
9.
loth,p.
meant
that
hear
new
lative, Super-
hitherto
sarig gets
new
is
men
old
the
on
; we
men
word
A
the
see
we
had
its old
certain
of
62.
p.
invitus
between
sense
The
tos ; the
longer governing
no
The
active.
become
now
care
fallows.
falwes,our
Loth
29.
of
;
to
fealg (rastrum)
barons, lef and
of citus
not
old
encroaching
p.
sense
halfway
sense
meaning
this
most
the
outside
The
Adjectives,
it now,
;
of
cwic
word
sori
with
further
is taken
later
the
meke,
mest
as
led
toes.
our
to
turning
Southern
in
kept
a
said
South
the
of
into
turned
be
to
is
are
Noun
new
great lord
a
Men
thing.
a
a
(digitipedis)
tan
is
for
birth
is said
80.
p.
grene,
of
a
only
not
means
Adjective is
criminal
a
sloe
a
or
gives
now
a
An
46.
p.
when
Substantive, the
at
is called
man
a
now
retinue
the
;
43,
p.
Folk
(mexnbrum).
lime
develes
English.
of fir. Still,at
blase
a
Middle
and
to be sense
years
it
murdered,
of the later.
word It
is
Middle
remarkable
most
wide time.
the
not
this
as
and
red
used
IV.
a
Substantive
a
phrase
is
explained
was
in
30
brand
old
as
see
we
of
The
ballad had
phrase
in Kemble's
where
Scandinavian
The
phrase ani
so
newe;
span
chip ;
a
spon,
the
;
clones, al
upon
(p. 50),
falls ded
earl
an
old
stan-ded 1641
in
Essex
the
new.
blah.
; the
hear
light
from
Danelagh.1
should
we
for this
phrase
span-nyr. As
to Pronouns
the
Almighty
England. the
word
1
by
a
we
The
the
Scotch
reminds 2
us
This
of the Greek still
"
Scottis
by
Lord,
it stood
Mr.
i' yer
God's for
ain
this
from
till 1600.
employs
prayer,
"
P. 41.
particularcorrupJames
VI.
called
was
sillyvassal.' Our sillymeans in Layamon's Second Text bomts
stultus :
this
euethes.
lingers in Scotland
Waddell,
of
:
loverd, nou.2
of me,
freedom
'
half
of you
infelixremained
minister
Northern
earnest ear
ing address-
when
vous,
in the
root
Quaker's
holi milce
our
of
sense
in
use
in
when
merci
owe
though
now,
this took
unmusical
Have I think
;
French
the
:
Havelok,
For
0
75,
we
same
the Havelok
of the
and
time,
we
Lord
p.
the
Adjective is qualifiedby having
An
by
ings mean-
exhaustively described,
vogue
this
prefixed;
comes
say,
in
now
292.
p.
word
now
is
and
one
part
liroun
as
two
that scelig,
often
are
before
used
At
men
gold
this
Westernmost
all,but
long
Charters,
ston.
the
from
at
361
bear
should
poles asunder,
Poem,
one
phrase been
in
Reparation.
:
word
one
gather
may
written In
that
as
We
was
the
English
published in
might,'
come
;
the
see
1871
;
constantly.
such
Psalms
turned
phrases
as
intil
'heigh,
Old
362 tion
to
of
version
onr
Orrmin
p. 79
We
known
Indeterminate
an
Riwle
now
extended
the
; at
is
This
idiom,
a
well
something
it becomes
in
as
in
sense
youres.
see
we
we
Ancren
the
:
That
There
is another
The
would
Havelok
is
There
Havelok
not
is
new
;
we
of Dative
kind
We
see
the
is
Article
old
in the in the
without
now
had
have
a
sense
new
hest ;
a
were
; we
more.
use
; at
p.
55,
\oru his
arum
;
of Numerals
side, and
on
repeating the
in p. 75 ; two
should
vulgarism :
may
in
]"an he
this
p. 68
At
Englished by of
was
employed
more
so
wo
:
]"at]"erfrette.'
illd hord
before
phrase
well-known
a
herde
rest
wound
employed
a
croune
a
of
more
change
a
has
is
There
29
put any
now
on
p.
ex
;
it at p. 3
hiidh, "c.
it
were
of the
case
here
At
\03re tide.
should
Godard
Oblique
influence
some
or
laives.
Indefinite
of the
it clerc
Hwan
'
gode
were
earliest instance
the
see
dawes
are
in his time
use
were
wrong,
here
2
Pronoun,
a king hi Itjivas
dede
p.
the
to hen
where
ballad-makers,
to
like
At
North.
this
; to
is
tu
saw
is
theirs ; this
employed
of the
mark
sure
"pe
]"u, thou
read, Englond auhte for
we
Prayer, where
kindred
always steadfastlyclung.
which
we
English.
Lord's
the
the
rightlyEnglished by have
Middle
and
say,
men
Substantive.
fell
down, first
crown
first;
Verb
weakened
this
is
a
Absolute. Northern
Strong
Participle,as ]"athe he henged (p. 70) the to Ming. rightful hengen, our
; the
At
South
p. .57
in the
stuck hnawed
English
Middle
(notus)
is written
We
both
see
with
it rimes
49, where
at p.
yarned (caruisset) ; the
a
startlingnew
There
the
brought,for hem for to
was
This
170
is found
which
compiled
were
in 1160
the
is
extended
now
have
wende
I
often
wassail
noun
is
as
a
Ful
We
find
such
nay,
clap him
The
old
'
how
do you
to
do ?
'
here
The
an
see
the
p.
54,
we
Old
haveden
men
in
The
the
fine old
P.
"
let ]"ebarre
75.
fleye (fly),to
his crune,
brek
here, and
first do
in
mi
up
stands
dor.
henceforward
phrase
common
our
sey
for
facere,the ourselves,
for valere.
Adverb
formed 21.
from
als naked
so
a
he
Preposition in
Scandinavian
The
English neh, expressed
find, ner
in p. 58.
Scotch, less careless than
\oruth-like(thoroughly), p. like the
earlier.
:
stede.
North, except
the
doiv their form
We
a
crak
]"ecrune,
on
last for valere. make
he
nsed
used
priken J)ore,
saw
upon
as
is
he
comes,
slain him;'
been
;
saw
;' this usage
to have
verb
a
loved
ducjan (valere)appears
confined
was
phrases
to see/
We
49
p.
have
into
Macaulay
noblelike
in
;
expletive,as
prick
erl,]?athe
it
done
have
here
for them
Coventry Mysteries,
thought
mere
To
that
An
he
turned
now
wosseyled (p. 47). poeticalsense
*
in p. 79 ;
Leicester.
verbs
would
Present
comes
ween
(him),
'
havede
Pluperfect
idiom
se,
from
would
other
to
slawe
Infinitive
the
far
not
he
'
phrase,
in the
later
years
of the
later forms
Subjunctive. queen
dan, is found
(fecisset)and
do
two
is
hiawen.
two.
have
wolde
363 of
(factum), not
Participledo
Southern
The
rime, instead
suit the
to
Reparation.
:
the
teas
Latin bom.
najr,
fere ; At
at
p. 58
Old
364 the
comes
form,
Middle
English.
Scandinavian
old
to and
and
over]"wertof
The
fro.
Danish
unniistakeable
til oh
phrase
80,
p.
in
frd
with
letter,has since been
our
its last
pared
down
to athwart.
Some
the
encroaching on We
p. 3.
a
new
such
phrase
a
it is
of
it ! '
the
the
phrase
tiventi hnihtes
The
ivith becomes
prominent. Layamon
mid
here breches;
we
Ulcer
At
p. 41
along
on, where
within In
a
you.'
something short time
such-like
each
; at
phrases
other.
A
dint
a
we
(blow) how
see
of
sense
new
for nonnunquam
for at
when
quondam, p. 64
;
word
the
the
There
are
a
devel
him
hawe
of
a
sentence.
be
a
the
noun,
The
our
last word
of
just as the
the
p. 56
Scandinavian
in this Poem we
In
in
tha,nk God must
verb our
South
one
get
at
here
;
to
Scotland
at
! the
p.
of
shires
6Q
:
Riwle, it stands
king,
into
umbe
quondam.
36
}"e
comes
in the
middle
first word Dative
leyhe (ludere)
call it lark,
p.
deceased
a
to
are
the Ancren
be in the
Northern
'
our
\re,p. 50.
seen
God-\ank
comes
\e
Preposition
and
a
meaning
same
of
he sloiv hem
refer
altered
with
out, as happening
Interjections ;
few ! at
Danes
was
(umquhile), with
hwile
it;
stood
of
do ? p. 35.
wif
for the
In (light).
umbe
had
written
doun
against is
lith
(p. 66).
genge
had
near
brithter ]"an gold ageyn\e stonde
of
ich with
employed
hence
;
of replaces/orin
marked specially
is
ofalle]"inge,
]"e,the forerunner
at is
gebletsod
sca\e
him
help
sholde
in with
The
The
havede
see
hwat
nim
comes
with
now
28 ; and
bir]"ene, p.
pity of
mihel
Shakespere's 0, '
the old
as
him.
The. o/was
way.
for ricth he lovede
way
56,
at p.
see
;
makes
(inter)wifum
on
on
in
used
Prepositionsare
must
case.
is sounded
still pronounce
following the
Old
Middle Id can.1
English Northern
Old
this
in
must
have
form
polk,
for
shires,and As in the
Havelok. with
Big, from
I one
the
and
give those two
or
Icelandic
the
Icelandic
Blink, from
the
Danish
Dirt, from Goul
the the
which
in the
Tristrem.
many
Danish
in Lowland
The
Anglian
Dano-
to be found
nounced pro-
Chaucer
time.
England
bleikr
words
has
kept,
Scotch.
(pallidus).
blinke.
(Scotch ci'ouse),from from
his
which
(a rock),from the Icelandic from the Coupe, as in horse-couper, Ding,
than
form,
the
are
ballctf)i\
Boulder
Crus
by
the
bdga (tumere).
from
Bleak,
Northern
expected,there
to
time
this
England.
London
here
lean
we
at
peculiar to
both
365
veikr, rather was
the
to
is
pool,
be
weak,
Southern
its way
appears
might
together
which
for
instance
made
of
Scandinavian
through
all
Reparation.
:
sound
our
English wdc,
tvoc
ruled
In
ivaike, the
the
to
English
Icelandic Icelandic
the
Icelandic krus
Swedish
kaupa (eniere). (excitable).
dengia,to hammer.2 drit (excrementa).
yowl, ululare),from the Icelandic gaula. Grime, from the Norse grima (a spot). Hemp, from the Icelandic hampr, not from the Old English hanep. Put 3 (to throw), from the Icelandic potta. Sprawl, from the Danish sprcelle. stak. Stack, from the Danish Teyte (tight,active),from the Norse teitr (lively). 1
(to
This
verb
will
soon
once
more
find its way
Wellington, before 1816, speaking of killed needlessly,said, 'What business Lord
Macaulay's Life,II. 2
Can
3
Hence
Poem.
our
noun comes
an
into Standard
officer who
had
he
had
got himself
larkingthere?'
See
277. '
from this ? dig in the side come the phrase, putting the stone, first found '
English.
in this
366
Old
Besides
these
lok other lad
are
and
Middle
Scandinavian
words
words,
for the
now
(pner),from
the
English.
first time
Welsh
llawd1
(contendere),a High
German
the
butt,akin
Suabian
(a
bout
from
buah
a
and
rope,
each
other.
worthless
person
cunning
a
; we
from
the
comes
the
sound
that have
we
also
has
been
wrought
eighty
Ormulum.
us
her
;
The
1
derives
things that mdl,
hear
the
but,
the
applied to
Dutch
a
ceed suc-
means
a
called
man
Havelok,
Towser.
here, is said
in this
see
read,
we
German The
be
to
Lay
word
formed
word
a
;
Noun
Verbal
the
means
with
the
times
the
the
from
into
brought
havock
have
must
from
Havelok
words, umbe,
the Greek
throughout the long Poem
female
with been
only
once
;
of
losing some
of this word, has
;
gceta ; and
coming
Sad
separate
for only five times ; English tongue had Lodes, the "Welsh
channels
Icelandic
the wahteii
same
in
English prepositionalcompounds
compound
only three
of the
different
same,
conquerors.
that
years
forms
two
England by
to
come
German
In
of
High
a
guaiter,a corruptionof by
comes
to
gete (custodire) from
Gaul
the
to
wayte, which
French
botten ;
to
imitated.
It is curious
word
of
dog's name
found
sobbing,first
word
the
strut
onr
]"ativleJUe.'' fold
rore,
akin
stroute,
Wedgwood
turns
2499
him
(divellere)is
it
from
Here
In
Such
Dutch
still often
may
old file.'
Mr.
to
employed.
boy (pner),akin
to the
the
to
so
Have-
;
;
bought, a
File, akin
'
To-tuse
word
wrestling), which
at
and bugan (flectere),
coils of
*
; to
find in the
we
become
not
the
amphi, before at
all.
of its best
our
lass.
368
Old
and
It bikenneth
Denemark He
bat
more,
haven,
shal
ben
English.
Middle
and
lie shal al.
Englond
king strong
stark
and
Of
Engelond and Denemark.1 pat shal ]m wit ]rineyne sen,1 And
])oshalt
panne she be angel uth
Of
ben.'
and levedi quen havede herd the
stevene
k
of
hevene, She was fele sibes ' blithe, so pat she ne mithe hire joiemythe.m But Havelok she kiste, sone anon And he slepand nouth wiste. ne Hwan bat aungel havede seyd, Of his slep anon he brayd,n ' And seide, lemman, slepesbou ? A
selkuth
Herkne Me
on
pat It Al Als
werd
r
bat
I
bigan Denemark pe borwes * and mine
That
i
armes
banne
u
Til me, and Al that evere
On
mine
And On
1
This
weren
Engelond
had
so
of not
moderate
n
started
0
wondrous
p
I dreamt
i
greatest
r
world
"
hill
4
boroughs
longe,
al at ones, mine
longe bones.
mine armes y wolde for horn to have,
armes
knes
way
lowe,s
in Denemark
faste
drawe
u
when
1
clave
liveden
clyveden.*
stronge castles
be
m
i til.
for to awe, be castles stronge ;
fadmede, Denemark, with And
times
set,
hil
y wel mouthe pouthe. se, als me
i sat upon
And
met,p
many
hey, bat
so
be
q
yete kam
evere
nou.
in Denemark
moste
be
me
haveth
me
was
y
on
was
dremede
hwat
nou
bouthe
But
drem
"
1
alle
bisrunnen for to falle,
pronouncing died
out
in
all the three
vowels
Shakespere'stime.
alike of the word
English: Reparation.
Middle
pe keyes fellen at mine fet. ek, me Ano]?er drem dremede pat ich fleyy over ])esalte se Til Engeland, and al with me in Denemark was lyves,z pat evere But bondenien,and here wives, And ]"atich kom til Engelond,
y
a
closede it intil mine
Al
And, Goldeborw, Deus
!
answerede
Sho 1
lemman,
Jhesu
y hwat
and
gaf [it]pe. be ]ris may seyde sone :
?
Alle
CONTRAST
THE
"Whan
He
Jhesu
Crist
polededej)for clepedeto hym
pat And
J?er-inne, winne.'
ful wel
EAST
THE
(About
And
\\ fet.
to
TO
done
was
rode
on
gode,
ure
seint
his oge qenes his ogene moder
MIDLAND.
1280.)
a.d.
was
Johan,
man,
also,
clepedehe hym feren no mo. And sede, ' wif, lo her ]A child pat on J"erode is ispild: Nu ihc am honged on pistre Wel ihc wot hit rewe)" )"e. sore Ne
Mine
fet and
of blod
honden
.
ded. Bijmte gult ihc ]x"lie ]ris B
alive
a
except
b
decree
mone,
]"ecastles ]mt aren
Shal-tow,lemman,
z
'
pine dremes turne to joye ; pat wite b ]"w that sittes in trone. Ne non strong king,ne caysere, So Jxrashalt be,fo[r]]"oushalt bere In Engelond corune yet ; shal knele
flew
hond.
Crist,]"atmade
Denemark
369
B
.
.
.
Old
37" Mine
and
]?atagte
men
For
Middle
whan
ihc
Ihc
mi
To
fader
Marie
ihc bidde
forgivehit
he
pat
stod
pe No
wunder
Of
soreje
and
mijte
ne
IIu
bone,
wel
sone.'
]mt
wite
sore, no
more,
blod
and
beo ]"is
?
nam
fless,
wille was,
])etreo.
sone,'seide heo,
my
ihc
may
is
above
wepe
heo
of hire
Heng inayled on Alas,
hem
j)egheo
his suete
Also
mi
sore
nas
he
Whenne
The
abuve,
weop, feolle to hire fet.
teres
'
hevene
ilke schame. have]?idon J"is nave no gult, hi bnj?to blame.
Me
*
love,
to
me
from
com
English.
live,hu
may
from
taken
the
'
Assumption
of
the
Virgin,printed by the Early English Text Society,along and the Floriz, written with the King Horn about 1280 used
first incje,
of the Present
form find
also
foirnis
as
in
Horn,
the
as
three
of
poems and
Jmren (cecidit), e,
as
almost written
form
Havelok, diss
the
East
in etli.We
such
Midland
bo%e (puer). found
were
rather
to discuss
manuscript together ; perhaps come Layamon's forms
may
find
the
part
some
which
(ivit),and
nam
(conducere),and
henne
upon
in
out
act, grafting its Plural
in the
one
Participlein driven
the older
upon
Floriz we
Active
It is convenient
the
the for
Worcestershire,
the
to
fiss (piscis)and
Assumption
of
tense
in Gloucestershire.
later
has was
begun
til,childre,he ]"ei,
like
Forms
the
had
dialect
Midland
Horn
King
the
(Warwickshire ?),
England
of
find that
we
by Layarnon,
The
inde.
older
them
In
later.
or
the
all
the
from
feolle
Salopian preference
merie (genus), Jcesse,
(hilaris), senful;
Middle
pulte of
the
yet
South
the
not
mere,
means
English
page
49.
The
is fonnd
in
Layamon
and
fond
of the
has
(aures) riming with vowel is pronounced The
strimes.
rid
The
later.
of
word
a
Aylbrus ;
hwa
; we
interchange two
ways
the ]?are both
both
in Greek
for
the
manuscripts
in other
into ho
already got years
parts. The is
reminds
]" is written
s
of the
us
like 5,
is
curious
a
first letter of
p. 69
; at
is also
in the middle
There
b, which
of this time
first
twenty
out
expressing the
The
the
swa
Virgil; the old vjijlm(fervor) leads to boil bulmep (fervet), p. 59 ; the French may here.
ires
there
the
the Verb
name
its influence
see
we
is
w
he
4 ;
lord, A]"elbrusand
(unde.)
and
w
cast
and
ha]),as
whannes
between
of the
loverd
is also lie find
we
sound
into Lincolnshire
spread
see
there
added, for
p. 27
it
sound
p. 59 ; the
clepe,gud
(lacrymse),where
we
The
fot, p.
greatest change is that of
and
v
for
;
this
and
of,
for
clupe
as
now
(whoso), in
as
bigcje
Gloucester.
of
Robert
tires
; it as
hneiveling(genuflectio)
sound,
u
40
is Orrmin's
god (bonus), p. 60 ; font (pes) the Salopian shup (navis). At
for
so,
form
371
pelte,p.
torquere. There
at
is
into
is altered
(emere) writer
Reparation.
:
have
as
had
usual hi
comes
in
criei,
(clamant). Substantives,
Among cast
(jactus).
the poems of the
here
tale ; This
ballads,and is the p.
so
Horn
we
and
but
synonym
title child is for
lasted down
phrase in p. 2, hit 73, comes, ]"e Admiral
children
well
to Childe ivas
b
b
2
a
them
known
two
;
of
the outset
out. throughin
our
day.
someres
god day
of
at
Harold's
upon
he bid
heroes
given to
knightis
Jcni^thod ; also
new
Floriz, the
printed,were the
the
see
There
day. in the
old
At
Digby
Old
372
of
Manuscript
and
the
Middle
we (jack);'
brown
is
at
seen
blades find
\u
been
him
for
and
there
The
p. 65
In
of
his
stands
The
like
swere
At
p.
would
a
;
the
56
we
earlier '
comes,
hold
interchange between
the
phrase
srfial
Gloucestershire
is the
me
old
filled from
for pence.
little lower
a
;
clearly in
out
li%t,(p. 4). first
pe
she
;
Nominative
this
;
Dative
comes
'
brun
Londoners.
to
\ane fol?
more
Adjective is employed
an
wipede ]"atblahe
]"e betere the
rightful Accusative
browns
employ
known
well
were
p. 52
fulde of a
now
34 ; he
p.
are
have
the
heo
Substantive,
a
the
date
same
"/o"hie day is still kept. At for
English.
me
hit
dai
sprang atwite
nevre
form
it
of the
me
-y
Indefinite
men.
There
is
curious
a
idiom
of
Participlebeing coupled, at At
habbing. the
Verb
has
p.
Adverb
10
into
to
a
knipi
and
were
abute
first instance
and
we
substantive
child horn.
find that
a
knight:
P. 14.
"
often
; we
Substantive, when
Jiond-
being widely spread
now
the
Active
an
felons inome
strike seil,the
from
her
comes
;
great Edward,
our
formed
been
70
p.
see
ideas
of
sway
For
At
we
Chivalrous
of this. under
29
p.
Passive
a
turn
now
speaking
an
of
a
on
at p.
man's
whereabouts. We because
see
the
the
former
Preposition at supplanting was
of
(chess) ; most )"eesch eh er,y' time
by
came
at
France
on
at
p.
being used
;
there
our
French
indoor
is another
a
"
pleie at
encroachment
36,
he
69,
hire
ivi%t (weight) of gold.
as
freelyas
at
this
at
games
p.
in
on
upon
supplants of was
from
like the
most
61,
dipe (death)
in the Havelok
laie.
; at
p.
Of The
29,
English
Middle telle
comes
of after We
al
me
now
light on
like deem
and
Dutch
guess
lived
used
it.
as
Harleian
of
'
old
found.
have
They
(Camden
Society); and the
may
safelyset
the
St. Katherine idioms
and
has
(monstrare)
schoiv
have
must
out
cast
(videre)at
seon
Scotch 348
at
p. Ill
deil.
sound
the
had
The
form
way,
The
form
old
(mankind),
p. 81
the man
;
p. 100
is
Specimens
Political
Songs,
Walter
Mapes,
the
there
long be-
(virgo)
in the
to
the
to
are
'
We
shire
where
many
forms
of
hin is
French
the
the
second
ue
devel
first qu
in the now
(Lyric P.).
becomes
is
French
altered
Grop
was
is
he
our
this
The
ou.
(tremere)
;
see
(PoliticalS.),though
qiiaqiie
here
seem
changmg^eo into (Lyric P.). We
(Lyric P.), for
(Mapes' P.)
English
is his
p. 196
at
1315,
of
;
has
rity pieces.The greatest peculia-
both
present compiler
for
suen
to
to
in
ReliquiaeAntique.
translated
was
us
the
Poems '
boh
akin
to
printed
in the
en
Wickliffe
as
maydenmon
compilation down
common
of the
the
in
much
about as
been
the
calculate,'and
Lyric Poetry, (Percy Society); in Society);
the
form
a
to
ashore,
words
remain
Manuscript compiled ; so
well
as
three
or
which
Poems,
i
the
(our clink),flutter,and
weigh
to
pala
to
peer
also
are
clench
means
(Camden
p.
Yerb
expletivein America,
an
1280
to
here
German;
of the
Many
There
doom. or
long
the
from
comes
points
this
here.
(spectare),akin
pore
have
of
followed
model
Wedgwood
; we
the latter
;
and
373
partitiveuse
scrip (pera),which
Mr.
book)
a
on
the
been
shreppa,
pala.
(pore the
have
must
Swedish
the
of)nne spelle;
sum
Scandinavian
Reparation.
:
v
is
del, the
curious,
pronounced
in in
way. into monJcunde much
used
in
Old
and
Middle
capid
about
this
374 the
sense
ant
rote
of
is used
in the used
now
The
lad
bear
(PoliticalS.). is called
the
beatus
to
in
saw on
that
In
the
we
the
next
the
body
for
well
hitherto
P.)
comes
At set
the in
way
bio
god
'
that
is
swynden
good
as
in
followed
make
me
of the
by
The
nout,
ne, as
p.
as
Infinitive
the
see
; swete
The
110;
'no
in this see
in
so
for
p.
;
; at
a
bloic
;
see
stands
swynlce.
here
see
we
p. 71
had
(Lyric
be.
Possessive
Ihesu, loverd Indefinite
Southern At
Pronoun myn,
in
as
it is extended
unless
wight, 111.
te
to
of
Worthy
wig.
we
even we
anon
so
same,
begun
good
it
203,
p.
hear
we
as, where
ivorthi that y
Substantive
at
the
at
;
(PoliticalS.) we
became
en
sori had
saying, "c.'
as
Blickling Homilies. meaning
good
as
is
152
is
wolf
(lividus)is English
p.
we
treated
the on,
(Lyric P.)
; blm
At
Infinitive been
68
common
our
that
this
(PoliticalS.).
Further
sense
its meaning
unjustly
iasse,p. 198
sel
the
French.
ase
after its
for
p. 158
the grave
fellow') ;
poor
animal
At
ant
;
p. 58
hegge.'
repeated.
Malle,
changed
'
for crudelis.
wed,
blah
origin of
the
here
dogged,applied to
Havelok.
the
how
the
comes
sort
a
beaten
say
An
called
(ceeruleus)is
We
Score
(PoliticalS.).
Mapes' Poems,
infelix(like our
to stand
in
Gherl
water.
and
Magge
of the
; the
(Lyric P.).
are
crop
header
p. 155
shires, had
Western
page
of
Ill
Havelok of
p. 349
At
account
read
bear
names
Havelok.
here
seems
the
the
phrase
long horn.
oure
Seli,in from
the
from
to
account,
of
hoi
now
much
fellow,p.
written
a
and
Women
of
sense
in the
as
land, the other
the
for
time,
differs not
cropper
belongs to
one
is
our
;
English.
hit
bue
the
shire, is making p. 196
(Political
Old
376 but
now
not
of
way
little used
bite- crib ;
a
and
; our
the
of *
Almost
I
French
is
in
seen
ReliquiaeAntiquae,'I. p.
the
go-bi-dich,the
idiom
was
imitated
"c.
the
name
;
known. slow
is called
man
At
p. 94
before
set
God
talk of
now
'
is used
for
p. 68
before at
seen
p. 91
the
thi
love.
see
the
rewe
Alexander
on
follows
rather
like the
(watched)
a
well
once
was
'
pick
the
me
up
;
a
needlessly
so
known
well
Latin
with
to
our
ivel wider
minding rode, re-
nigh. the
But
this
of was
idiom
love
idiom
the ;
of
; at p.
is
repeated with
ana
of emotion.
Verbs p.
347,
later, has
setie
before
ant
al my
a
in
the
(Matzner, al
comes on
o
fyre.
person
to
90,
Ploughman, compiled Gothic,
have
we
giving way
of me
rewe
This
ab
briht.
so
stond
find
the
fader
fair ant
so
we
me.
Mapes' Poems,
Alexander, used
well
old
In
shires.
In the
Dare-not-lie,
mud.'
idiom
80,
p.
the Piers
and
sometimes
old
(Lyric P.)
we
new
rihte in
of the
us
At
This
:
Levedi,seinte Marie, Wei
the
such.
Mr.
with
meet
we
Adjective, the
ballad-makers
as
in
age,
called
l
drink
of
of animals
Barebones
a
word
imitation
this
his
in
rate sepa-
French-
a
many
old stick in the
(Lyric P.)
an
of
and
by Bunyan
was
Another
read
; we
awai,
it
;
piece
a
years
last similar
1855.
133
stele
Praise
We
six hundred
about
renown
crib-biter,
a
old Teutonic
to the
remember
can
horse
a
know-nothing,the
that
great American
call
in this stuck
compounding.
compound
English.
grooms
have
we
and spille-bred
born
Middle
;
hynne, p.
With
thou 91
art
;
comes
in
the
bouring neighdative
II.
fure,
on
371.)
and is
the now
wayted
(Lyric P.)
;
Middle
is
with
this
There hell
a
157,
comes
whence
is
this also
is
woman
About
those
usual
this time, Some
start.
the
of the
in
pages
power
and
that
ease
English Hymn,
was
beginning in this in
Siriz,a the
158,
I
and
;
I cast
in
out
;
that
perhaps
a
our
I.
making
was
was
the
a
new
specimens
an
ful wonder-
display.
to
soon
have
commonly
the four
give
hence
pyne
often
hear
we
foreshadow
some :
page
Lyric Poems, especially
now
appear:
lines of
are
each from
example,
it,
to
be
stanza p.
70
:"
ich thenke
when
Ant
loke
Thi
suete
Hit
maketh
upon
the
body
to-toren
heorte
this time, about translation
Wright's
r
tongue we
manuscript
Jhesu,
To
as
rime.
one
(Lyric P.)
to
of
the
110,
our
pylceth the
the
with
p.
1280, English
pieces in
The
found
At
change
80, 90, and
that
is found
by-modered (distraught);
muddled, with
boozy.
our
jpicken. At
which
followingage
Dutch.
in
seen
still
we
;
(Lyric P.)
comes men
of
pains
polketh a parosshein
poke,
of the
Salopian writers
of
hear
who
Verb
our
the
;
Ill
p.
to the Dutch
those
lightupon
we
hence
on
At
business.'
this is akin
;
words
(Mapes' Poems)
346
tylcel, p.
man Plough-
him.'
with
Teutonic
new
377
in Piers
way
taken
was
(PoliticalS.), we
150
p..
jporefuldene
end
same
drynJce of fol god bous,
comes
At
I
ticklish
'
of
speak
'
some
are
said to be
are
in the
employed
still say,
we
;
Reparation.
English:
'Anecdota
Great
rode
on
the,
tre, y se,
to smerte
me.
1280, belongs
from
the
Literaria.'
Sundering
French It
Line,
was
the
tale of
; it
is
written
from
its
Dame
printed
in
somewhere mixture
of
Old
378 Northern
and
Havelok,
gar,
and
Southern
forms.
(mulier) appear sulhe
is
and
there
must
have
thou
bes
in
Accusative late
very
there
South
fordshire Staf-
and of
instance
is
all Severn
sweeting;
its vowel-sound
been
in
hon
womon
the
tive, Adjec-
both
selke
day.
The
;
and
houncurteis
;
we
find oppen
;
confusion
Sirith
see
to this
for
uppo,
some
this confusion
grith;
a
old
Siriz, we
form
(hence),
thilhe, muchel,
prefixed,as
Orrmin's
to
the
written
also the
(jussit)keeps wrongly
in
talis.
express
added
the
;
godne dai,
have
h
and
was
poem
find, as
helpen,til,have;
fre, we
Southern
the
;
Bed
and
the
Perhaps
We
hetlien
mon,
(peccatum), dare,
senne
and
English.
forms.
I
gang,
(eris),Goddot, fair also
Middle
here
Besides
on.
(p. 9), which
have
we
with
rimes in the
already seen
is
n
with shire York-
sestred. p. 5
At of
sone
an
Dorset
old
that
men
says
one
ought of Mr. the
origin of Bible In
;
p. 7
should
the, blesse
the!
to
dropped
for
spelcen;the
next
so
be
thou
me
The p. 4
aboute;
at
idea
earnest
of
this
p. 7
At
crede
;,
Gibbon,'
my
p. 8 appears
the
known
in
helpe. (sorrow) 6
p.
us'
umbe
comes
purpose
and was
ich
am
is
here
;
and
God
comes
is shortened
'save
old
eft
of books
that,'well
At
like
Forms
At
serene
go.
page
later.
come
if
that
so
after
come
the
were
'
The
mi
used
studied
have
go telle mi
see
i-blessi;in
been
since
Trollope'sheroines.
hit be
we
'I
;
cumbrous
if
have
read
to
stel.
as
paternoster and
mi
has
Pronoun
trewe
efftsones (p. 11).
I bidde
says,
Possessive
expression becomes
now
woman
this
our
the
comes
into
the
blesse
'curse now
being
i-gon abonte here
it'
to
prominent,.
English: Reparation.
Middle
do
for
the
(rem
meant
adipisci; it
suadere
;
ich
of the
sense
A
riuuiing.
to mi
verb
in the
run
I shal Of
that
'I
is,
shall
niak
thin
tell
a
heie
eyes
nicle Chro-
p. 9
:
lesing renning"; thine
lie about
a
of
following lines,in
in the
of
new
a
the
in
saw
we
is
hear
; we
page
idiom, which
carious
1096, is found
of
next
hitherto
There
(p.8).
wille
gette hire
to
as
meaning
the
towards
leans
now
old get had
The
te).
pro
gerere
phrases such
find
We
to 1611.
this lasted down
and
379
running.'
eye
,
Here
the
Some
would
Verbal
Noun
wrongly
following the Infinitive As ho
from
that
say
of,just
Prepositions :
to
this
is
thee,' in the This
is
poem
relic
a
French
at
mats
mais
oui is
used
to
truly
a
English for ;
called
and
line of p. 12
so
and
si
the
we
which
1
The
an
here
find
had
long
being from
man
a
old
fram
from
the
French
finding
J?e,'apart
as
in
well
for the
first time.
and
this
usage
English Margeri
only
lasted
the
known, seems
see
In
for si ; the
if used sentence
seemed
we
down in
our
proper but
also
common-place
to
New
to
the
d
the third words
two
1611, for
but
Testament.
Wilehin,.
name
Margeri.1 by
:
long
been
distinction
a
like
(p. 7)
had
of p. 11
find
been
:
And
are
we
used
sentence
middle
the
not
et
as
a
;
(but)
bote
of
idiom.
French
if (sed si) begins a We
of
beginning
(si)used
an
coupled, and
are
takes
de
the
of
translation
a
the
off
French
the
tive, Infini-
an
Psalms.
surprised therefore,on
cut
renning was
hear
we
not
be
the
as
prefixed.
Substantive
a
after it.
(p. 5);
m
has
the
side
The
of the
Old
380 fair of down
first time
the
and.
mustard,
Dame the
from
poems
South
;
for there In
(emere).
p. 90
ei%tewerof thou In
way. In
and
50)
just see
now
last
Tristrem North
;
for
Salop.1
that
these
seis
I
in
a
The
p. 57
into
tan
last is in
belong
poem
which
are
we
Bedlehem,
to
1280
we
is the the
to
owe
likelyin
thou gif (si),titty,
ses
(passer), untroweand,
(captus),hate (calidus),hist (emis),ye always coming.
Yorkshire, not for han is
Psalter
Marjory.
we
A
The
far from
find
also hye (ilia),
(habent).
The
repealed.Verbal
wonderful
poem
have
may
the Lancashire
difference
spelling. 1
In
fiftyyears later,most forms
(eras),and
Scotch
used
feld (campus),
words.
(aiunt),swalu
Derbyshire borders; Northern
for
altered
to
seems
Northern
The
written
nobler
there,
"
transcribed
was
(tu),which
the
and
ten agast, teste "c.
fide
name
proper
piece
jiftend,warld,
was
bugen
Bedlam.
(vides),men
thou
the
to
Digby Manuscript,
shame,
(Scott's edition),a it
to
the
pronounce
comes
The
from
poem
her
to
seem
(rogat) and
ivhereofis
comes
page
they
other
further
phrases
here
;
few
a
Nightingale (Hazlitt,'EarlyPopular Poetry,'
we
whence
been
next
well-known
a
the
see
;
much
like axseth
lover d
find sheme
we
as
we
were
the
another
Thrush
forms
are
pepis (pips),
printed
1280,
We
9.
Manuscript
about
cut
yet
as
dropped.
words
are
Digby
been
has
French
Siriz
written
been
have
the
is not
which
jwperti (jeopardy),p.
with
Along
I.
English.
Boston; the prefix Saint
for
new
Middle
Botolfstonis mentioned, to
see
and
give a specimen of this in Chapter VII.
down nouns
is made
and
Orrmin's
right
of
abound, by
forms
of
English: Reparation.
Middle
of
mark
sure
a
the
with the
Poet
we
see
final
clipped, has
n
rimes
the
by
boathe, brethern, br
ether,and
but
p. 100
tho
of
marks
clearest
lines of the kenne
(genus)
much
to
the
been
has
has
of the
injury
and
;
in
though.
The last
in the
Salopian form
for
kinne
82,
at p.
of life(de vita)
makes
olive, which
into
turned
rime
to, ich,
oyain;
seen
The
substituted
been
also
sometimes,
into
to be
in p. 152.
stanzas
two
He
into
transcriptionare
as
(idem), bathe,
written.
turned
been
has
(quum)
;
of the
in
found ilk
twa,
been
has
chief tokens
ogain (iterum)
turns
always,
not
have
must
na
where
no,
173,
p.
draive
be
to
are
upwards
in
be
have
The
(p. 181).
Participle,
its way
Southern
the
alterations
Passive
made
might
;
Yorkshire
Transcriber's
the
But
North.
certainly wrote
into
come
the
381
in
nonsense,
p. 105.
As
Vowels
to
the
old tazhte
slain
form
taught',our
poet had
The
he wanted
when and
word
penis,a last
long
down
cut
come
to
our
upon
using
pens
gle,(p.82).
At
30
p.
next
150,
we
page.
ought (debet), which there
forms, in p.
comes
the
gaining its abiding shape ;
in
The
Southern
p. 153. in
93.
p.
new
rime; Jcende (genus)
dayn (dies) in
Plural
the
a
at
also the
in
scruple
no
becomes
(docuit) now
(caesus) comes
gleive(cantus) is found, and
old
at
:
had
is also
see
We been
anough
(satis). There the
Verb
seen
rope
a
strong tendency
dronken
becomes is
is
droun as
by
sivoun
which
(mergere) of (p. 90), (p.16). you
to cast the
drown;
our
The
stie up,
is
out
Northern the
stigrdpof now
old
Consonants Psalter Verb
former
written
now
sxvogan
days, the
stirop.
The
:
382
Old
old Icelandic
mitlila
at p. 189
is
is a
loft ; we
now
Text
The
Norfolk
siftin in
end,
the
n
be
North
the
we
as
find
126, and
his
ending day,
prefixed to
Child
needed
Trland
We
drink.
in p. 112
he.
In
husbondman
see
;
p.
an
idiom
gavisusest
We
32 ;
the the
old
poet
main well
written even
guttural The
at
sive intru-
the
maiden
last word
is used our
new
is not whole
a
mighty
ballad-makers a
man
(colonus) gives a
in
the
for
Englished by glad elsewhere
and
is used
phrase,
to
comes be-
now
find
sightof
our
known
leteing,
Sir, Dame, now
a
here
of
blod
something being
seen
; we
;
creasing fast in-
are
endeda^
(p.97)
bonda has
; her
of
have
names
is
last until
might
the
53
p.
hear
origin
of
Second
was
Nouns
of see, have
the
into
siftan(cribrare)
which
Verbal
side is in p. 61
Drink
country side.
Nouns
in p. 182.
We
proper
it shows
;
fot,and
a
to
was
Orrmin's
p. 102.
.
p. 38.
the
without
wining,
Instead
Blauncheflour
the
day.
somers
a
French
p. 151.
others.
many
bed,
a
Enough
rimes
in messanger,
we
opon
1440.
the
:
that
(p. 114),
as
Substantives
to ;
done
sive
by
in
a
The
dare]"(jaculum),
old verb
pronounced
see
appears
As
The
late
so
form
a
ivaves.
Noun
to
the
;
(fluctus)of Layamon's
waives,
the
forms
down
from
come
gehald (castel-
hold
old
but
traction con-
Gaird.
former
The
great
a
may
Prepositionsand
wa%es
it
wrote
Tyndale
meld,
(p.168), our
pared the
become
now
now
is
run
word.
one
p.
On
dart.
now
The
constori.
English ;
wi' Donald
ye mell
to hold
consistorie becomes
hem
in
(pugnare)
is well known.
pared down
meddle
with mill
writes, dare
melee
English.
usually
was
slang word
tliis ; Scott
lum)
Middle
the cuntre
see,
we
; our
French
and
was
way
to
meaning
for
Old
384 There
is
a
p. 18 ; thai
The
Tristrem
would
class In
have
it ;
comes
the
of this
Everett
says
Verbs
In
:
(manserunt), the
who
did
is
coming
as
Yorkshire
within
abide
most
the
is used
in the
in p. 160
oyain
this
in
there
we
the
ing
unless
the
govern
ingout
of haven;
An
and
garding.
or
en
some
an
a
in p.
for licuit
Tristrem
:
"
The
up
from
94
is nedes
obade,
most, in
Dorset
(p. 164)
he
; ye
The
to most
moten
French
is
repeated
went, withouten
coming
takes
of
Legend, the I
never,
Infinitive in French.
We a
form
think, an
to sans,
on
;
making
was
Prepositionrepresents
layingmoney
loved
thai dede
as
p. 106.
comen
should
lower
regents.'
Havelok.
Prepositions answer of
the
idiom
St. Katherine's see
as
Peveril,'chapter xxiii.
oportet, in
Infinitive
after
which
1
of
sense
'
travelled
is also used
The
?
in fast ;
;
king ;
our
Chaucer
he with
in the
see
Participle.1 We
Active that
;
here
;
we
98,
p.
it. as
me-
halle,
revived
forty years
first found
idiom,
but
54 ; this
p.
of oportet, had
sense
;
Scott's
lay
the
for
in
mett, is in p. 154.
that
the quen
was
elsewhere,
way
Ysonde
he
:
quod, just
I
in
were
no
he hadde
as
'
;
it
ivere
for
ncere
Latin
lingersin '
gains ground
blithe in
was
Pronoun
still say,
we
;
slain,no
Mile
Bot
touch
Reflexive
poetical idiom
a
Who
A
it
been
an
the
boun
written
for
used
still use
p. 151
hem
have
English.
for
Indefinite
would
being
was
Middle
form
new
maked
down.'
Orrmin
and
hear
presume
old
tive, Infinior
pour,
of
the
men
thing; these
de, rid-
remind
is now don, Abinging,just as the old Abbanclun and into captain people turn garden capting and
becomes
English: Reparation.
Middle of
us
heads
Scandinavia. of
;
The
Text,
comes,
sche
Tristrem
toJce
toJce asaut
him
24
in
Scandinavia,
Ms
stroh
had
been
he
deste,p.
no
may
thou
say ;
we
should
let
Participleof it is
us
we
see
Y
as
a
troive is used
Scandinavian
French
trm same
fashion,in
'he
such
was
I have
seen
2
About
the
I stand
nonsense
;
find, over
the
bregge
enquiry, 'What
tuenti
lat
can
is
us
se
should
; we
intrusive.
The
p. 182
elsewhere
was
Verb
is
;
this is the
coming
dropped, after thin
Ysonde,
into the are,
123. Adverbial
'to
land
mate
!
hated
him
lent called the Passive
Voice
of lere,
great
disputeas
there
1848
year '
no
stare
as
dash
request,swete
alivrong,''he
1
well
as
phrases, as, fastby,' lout, traitour,of mi
see
'shewende
"
the
The
the
lere
schillingesto tiventyshillings.In p. 36
wene
sense.
he
Verb
expletivein
eg ; y
(bestow pity),p. We
mine mere
Verbs
'
(pungere) had always been with the Strong Verb stehen hert hye hath y-stehe(p.177).
confused
and (claudere),
comes,
still say,
old
the
better
stician
p. 21
Lay anion's
is,
here
92
p.
we
ferre
comes
answer
;
Layamon's
take ; at
The
now
put, say
see
now
of
we
challenge,who
Past
in the
Mm.
p. 25
now
say,
use
but
the
now
;
;
lore.
to
longerkept distinct ; l At p. 147, stand gets,
stand?
At '
at
no
sense
man
149.
lay ?
the
Weak
the
transitive
wilt
comes
lie lernd
comes,
ring ;
head.'
(discere)are
p.
to
breaking
child in
down
dragoun ;
the
on
lem
tradere
a
that
to
crack
a
(docere) and
as
for
Mouhant
of
moreover,
settinga
pared
now
was
of
;
bitahen, used
Second
in
read,
strokes
dealing
Verb
took
We
385
was
a
was
phrase C
C
a
'
fair,' (p. 50),
dedely.'
of Cromwell's
time.
In
the
to whether
Old
386 last
word, that
now
mark
see
in
the
The
redely(p. 39) find
does
before
Scotland
old
Adverb
have
seen
The We
the
of into
by
in
or
on
is
still be
comes
with
the
result.
years
used
again
of
a
seen
it
again ;
only slowlymade he
p. 98.
at
hundred
up
in
heard
qmk
to
three
find, yif
lord
over
see
we
comes
Comparative
old
down
as
Noun,
a
confounded
aclhuc
and
an
rcedi%
which
farther,is
our
not
seen
as
usage
now
now
we
much
The
pared
as
North,
p. 117
At
to London. p. 18
is
the idiom
;
a
now
Orrmin's
may
was
stille used
long peculiarto At
this
cwicliche
this time
before
than,
ferther (p. 94),
and
further;
bi
Conquest.
f arret",
as
is
from
come
ferre,which
fear (procul) was
of
not
and the
undergoing,
was
(protenns)
(tunc) is employed
than
er
from
down
this
;
Than
(paratns). we
hrcedlice
old
England
Anglian country she conld between an Adjective and
Dano-
distinction
Adverb.
English.
the loss that
we
the
for
Middle
and
was
its way
loveth the stille.
ship. ;
The
it brast
ing replacon
peces,
p. 92. p. 175
In
bien
the
at
so?
ivel in the
find
we
beginning
of
a
of
sense
sentence,
the
French whi
wel,
eh
setstouj
-
words
Scandinavian
Some
(parare),from bua sig,'to betake the Swedish a support. To stylta, found, and
akin
is
down.'
to
Stout
to the
There
King
are
High
rimed
Athelstane's
word
is also pure
siormes bistayd hem is akin
Dutch
a
this
;
new
such
appear;
as
bush
from himself;' stilt,
hobble, which '
meaning
Dutch.
At
to
p. 42
form, something
is here
jog we
up find
like beset,
German. versions to
of two
supposed
Beverley and Ripon
;
Charters
these
seem
of to
English: Reparation.
Middle
The
1280; they
to
belong
forms
the
are
9"m,
cherel
or
for you
\an
;
I ye
do ; the
have
at
have
become
last
the
of
for
na
have
we
;
sal
man
Scandinavian
a
ado
our
Noun
a
dark, prest,
is
There
ye.
words,
two
EAST
THE
give I
;
parent
facere into
Infinitive
line
;
lowing Englished by parson, folThe ye was wrongly written
usage.
say
Psalter
was
; persona
the French
find the
We
doubled.
Collection, II. 186.
of the Yorkshire
like those
very
is often
e
in Kemble's
are
387
form,
turned
an
negoUum.
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
(1290.) this date
To and
Soul, printed
the
somewhere
Midland
and
repeated, his
glowende ; There
Havelok
in the
;
found
Asise
is cut down
Cloches
a
later
1
upon
years to
(clutches)is version
horse
the
and
few
word
to
of
and
;
Has which
too
poem
the
last
in the
may
belong
c
2
as
peculiar county.
in the
; to
ride a
wickshire War-
hei%e
on
few
years
Warwickshire. with
common
discourses
of Monkbarns c
in
are,
that
Alexander, to
a
334.
p.
Lincolnshire.1
with
Riwle
forms
renne,
before
came
syllableanything
the Laird
link
Ancren
(p.337), is repeated ; that
it
nor,
South
of
Participle
(nonsense)
in
later
seen
the
fro, hirhe,
trotevale
mixture
a
becomes
now
compiled
of Orrmin's
sumwat;
tvas,
Body Mapes,
been
is
Some
sise,another
the
have
there
of the
Walter
of
may
for
(neque)
n"r
thertil, ding,
is
It
speech. thou
as
Debate
Poems
the
Rugby,
near
Southern
in
the
belong
Society).
334, (Camden
are
to
seems
so
On
tilfy vally%
learnedly?
Old
388
and
Middle
hand, the Southern
the
other
are
Intel,i-livd,habbe, and
suwiche
m'd, mikkel
and
micliel
close to the
Great
p. 339
;
and
modern
the
is
later.
years
The
brumston, p. 339
j the
I is inserted
the
changing linde
the
;
a
South
Didst
sense
meaning
and
p. 334
335
here
in
to
see our are
stytyan like
work,
a
There
joy"e (joy). becomes
now
into
changed
Verb
is rather
o
dist.
England
is
we
this,
and
;
Lincolnshire
335
;
old
; the
elsewhere
was
of
slij,
Consonants
sail
p.
Northern
p.
compiled
becomes
now
of consonants
in
with
as,
work
a
The
Layamon's ;
and
becomes (fecisti)
u
into
find
old sound
ou.
sin,
in
(illi).We
guod,
the
to
(sulfur)of
brunstan
An
becomes
combination
curious
a
Havelok
French
trotevale,is repeated dozen
the
from
down
present work
Line.
(vidi) becomes
sawe
(post),is pared
is
poem
Sundering
u,
clipped;
talis ; als
the
:
god (bonus)
sound
much
for
in its passage
Vowel
the
lie
honden,
sley (sapiens) of
The
in the
forms
w,
suwilh
both
English.
i.
sturten, without
tliou% sterte-
come
from
different
our
startle.
Adjective minde
The old
(inclined)to good In
above
mind
to
coming
at
the
new
form
seen.
this is
referred
"c.'
as
well
beginning
'
as
of
were
We
of the not
have
a
a
meaning
new
that
the
still say, do
you
is
man
a
repeated in
mind
to its
mynde
shire Lincoln'
I have
a
it,*
expletiveic sey"e (I say),
our
sentence, p. 335.
Auxiliary Verb
the
old
new
lost a
off; ic mot, ]m
tlwu mostist a
So
inflexions,that
is struck
understood, and
seenfleddeas
336
We
to.
lightupon
we
the
;
at p.
governing principleof
was
most,
the world
work
Verbs,
hear
; we
menwr
sense
adds
now
Perfect
(debuisti)is of the Verb
Middle
English
jleon (fugere); this
is
found
now
334.
Hkinefrendbeonfledde,p. in the
Infinitive
1270,
to imitate
criende
merci
comes
(petere misericordiam) look
to
easy but
as
Active
an
of
in
English tongue
our
lightupon
great
load
the
(2) the and
an
found
are
Southern
old
;
without
cast
on
to write
as
in
the
the
it
together
Paul.' idiom
has,
'
'
All
No.
1 and
lie is to
goyinge.
my
We
have
id) ; and 1
and
the
nature
was
In
2
Matzner use
ivith used
p.
335,
of
of these
comes
1180, p. 39,
forms
be of
beating
English
English
this usage now
pels Gos-
sunne
down
discussed,
was
to express blowen
my
Jrinde,
the
Latin
we
the wind.
with
find to wimiende
alike represent the old
(III.77) gives of this
to
vii. 35),Wickliffe
Poem to
roaring,
seem
new
the
traces
the
usages
sin.'
Homilies
to driven ; both
wholly
a
contrary form, to
tive old Infini-
the
left
They
Where
Morris
1500.
in this poem,
of the
Dr.
already seen
In the Essex
Infinitive.
1770.
'
wyle hefaran(St. John
year
find
we
phrase,
about
have
the
the
ciples Parti-
three
No.
a
years,
of Active
Hearing
:
this confusion,
of 1000
336,
it
to
produced
was
about
to
p.
Owing
in
thrown
represents
Nouns;(3)the
sentence
looked.'
;
,
jumbled
point
in this work
ending
The
crying.
debated
most
just quoted.
case
one
stirring I
the
Infinitive,
it
ending ing
our
of Verbal
in the
en,
this,it was
After
the last six hundred
inde,
old ung
Participle;
Gerundial
I have
hope
Within
it. been
has
; I
this
mor%en;
availede,cryingmercy
a
subjectis perhaps
this
some
(1)
as
and Participle,
whole
than
the Active
lutel
not
Participle,
already,marked
little availed.'1
criende,
upon
have
We
389
Past
the
as
is tholien
betere
made
now
was
p. 338
at
of
poems
Reparation.
:
many
perplexing ing.
Fourteenth
....
Gerundial
Century
amples ex-
Old
390 In
the
per
A like
selve
French
idiom
si vieux
horn
of
shielded At this
tld
with
meaning
hothie.
The
English, something
as
to
seems
get
poet, in p. 339, says,
of
of the that
'
the
Christ
thore.1
lay
bothelere
a
us
EAST
THE
in
our
I
Latin
forlorn.
art
as
specimen
the
to express
seems
estes;
reminds
the
In
English.
appears
com
hear
we
word
new
here
sunful man
a
337
with
thou%
quamvis.
me,
p.
Middle
before,this
page
; now
and
in
charge in
dwellers
follows,hw
of a
sheep; Scotch
is written
jtP.
DIALECT.
MIDLAND
(1290.) I had
3 wan
to leve
the he ml
on
and
I had nim
a
mikel
with
gwan
quoynte
heggare in a heige horse to ride,
noujt als And
Inside
riche rohes
fleychswith
Thi
stode
that
false world
had
the
proud ; schride,b cloujt ;
erliche to
ge hadden
J wan
thre
ye
Ye
ladde as
Al
ye
niaden
that
a
d
morning
e
made
f
seid hiforn.
your
arrange-
ment
;
tale
agein me
trotevale
I haved
I wep
thought
doth
traitours at
togidereweren
sore
c
enprise, is schep.
oure
te hothelere
thre
3 wan
wid
me
sise,e
set your
traytours,
cover
ougt. rise,
thi soule
me
b
in and
me}rne
kep.c wise Thouj seidest thoug niijtesta none d slep. forgon the rnurie morwe on
feast
mes,a thi riche schroud,
tin manie The
pride,
sworn. f
mock
Old
392
Middle
and
apiered (visus est),where forced
into
French
a
thief, reefhave leaf, but
the
now
of
foreigners.
The
got confused difference find
with
work
Southern
the
foreign angel
the
sound On like
as
;
in
The
but
;
find
both
new
former
There may
in
a
So strong
eare.
a, that
the
Dorsetshire
n
wytnan
and
What
had
Geus, just as
is
that
see
we
like
we
both
shall,
loverd
and
a
and
nocht
word
is siche
still be
(non) had
is sometimes
(talis)as heard
in
v
our
felarede,
still
keep
yet
The
as
of
/
li at
days.
In
the
times some-
making
was
swiche
the
overrun
clipped,and
instead well
coming
a
and
not
Worcestershire.
strictly
as
of
felaghe (socius)
Kent,
for
sal
tokens
are
wrongly prefixed. The way.
:
in ing Participle
is far from of
we
to show
seems
find
to
forms
there
(nox)
nicht
guttural. The beginning
is written
The
a
page
guttural in laghe (lex) is kept
we
Kent, which
down
There
(fecerunt).
old
for
same
goodman.
Consonants
Anglia, employed
Yorkshire
change, p. 31.
to the
turning
the
in
as
make
now
place of
we
has
Jews, p. 26.
word
East
for
cut
now
similar
in the
Kent,
we
the
ongel.
doubled, is
In
of
now
English word
English
o
written
i in
Giwes
maden tliefte, lord
is
o
written
been
is here
The
ntichel.
the
Anglia
later ; this
fiftyyears
leaning to
replaced
not
something
ferent dif-
puzzlement
targier;
tarry.
pronunciationof
oldest
had
tire and
e,
from
East
Old
; the
French
the
(auris),and
Kentish
famous
was
36
in
French
come
the
to
tirgen (fatigari)of
between
yare
the
much
targi (morari), p.
becomes
(formerlythe
sound
England,
is
East
Vowel-combinations
The
one
South
i) ; the three forms
French
parts
of the
tlie ie
word. but
English.
;
and
p. 32
the sollie
Middle
is
shall
for
put
(j had
the
tojanes is
become
written
shows
(rex) In
yldo had
word
senectus
the word
age,
used
in
p. 26
out
used his '
;
the
for
Nouns
birth,in
for
before
twice flock
Ladies
as
and
meaning
sense
The
p. 26.
the
lielle-fer. and
cetas to
express
French
new
He]"enesseis
this
like
looks
a
The
A
had
should
we
word,
new
is worth
in each
now
I
to
say, p.
how
trace
place
33,
the
old
:
homo.
Bonus
Goodman
;
gone
addresses
goodman,
while
word
to
long
already been
preacher
levedis ;
word sense
everywhere; beringe
hailend had
old
time.
this
new
the
place, which
gentlemen.'
the
above
from
both
Horn.
in
coming
were
from
kink
ending.
lordingesand
leaps
for
hafyennes;
Englishespaterfamilias.It a
in the
sound
sounded.
helle to
by
ruption cor-
form
falling away
a
former
old
in its
helere appears
The
budding tendency
a
the
French
of the
The
king was
of old
used
already employed
The Verbal stands
been
by elde, and
latter
is
in
a
instances, that
prefers fer of
in p. 35
see
we
;
copying
writer
; the
in many
the g
there
Substantives,
of
'do'ee now.'*
togeanes, p. 26.
strongly
393
forerunner
is the
softened
so
for
how
old standard The
this
ye ;
widely spread,like
now
of
English: Reparation.
Paterfamilias. Paterfamilias.
"{l:
Husbonde
Colonus. Colonus.
"ft
Bonde
Servus.
Here
we
see
three
Century,
English words, add
wholly
new
all
within
senses
to
the
teenth Thir-
their
old
Old
394
This
meanings. most
English.
shiftingof
ideas
idiom
kept
up
31
this
word
from
word
to
is
strange. An
'
Middle
and
Old
English
Lord, Lord,1
ha
seide
is
fyc,p.
;
sih
in, a
seyde
man
be
repetitionmay
still heard. A
is found
idiom
new
in p. 30
"c. purch wyclie ]"inlces,
roberie,
things,is coupled with There
is
a
stantive, Sub-
new
the Relative, to
]"egode, "c.
in
strange union
a
signefiet vastinge
go ine
Here
p. 28
represent
the
Infinitive
read
; we
si mirre
and
pelrimage
have
we
the
Infinitive,and
to do
aJle
....
Verbal
the pure
Noun,
to, all governed by
with
Verb.
one
The
the
28,
elsewhere
this
the
in p.
word
also
of
to
Old
the
for
stood
the
like
years:
;
to
p. 35.
write The
21
comes,
he
Text,
don
ealswa is
a
;
new
writer
was some
the
('Old
time
new
been
phrase, of drawn
up
previous twenty
it may
Southern
many
Voice was
of the
Second
the
the
to have
]"at (illud), in
Passive
form
this
of
see
seems
for, amidst
so
sicut in
for
There
etiam.
poems
sal for shall ; til ; and
way
p.
contains
Layamon's
Hertfordshire find
is used
Egerton Manuscript
1290, and
about
they feared,
German.
Low
Digby Manuscript
'
32,
life
to
starts
English
English Miscellany,'p. 198) we (made) game. \e king he meden The
Homilies
igitur;
The
also
Verb, glare,akin
Blickling
of
sense
remnant
a
In
the
him.'
waked
they p.
of
sica
again, in
at
here
;
Substantives.
other
several
lecherie,spusbreche,
:
has
gone
Harrowing
widening
belong forms, out
of
we
of his
Hell,
its bounds,
(shame).
to
for
Lording
is
Middle
put for
English: Reparation.
in loverding,
"hianrceden,manrede in
the
law
as
manrent
had
lost
been
manrede
altered
old
not
same
page
(manes
undo
the
of
this became Some
and
to
seem
become
Herefordshire
belong
1290.
to
pared
and
of sound
down
repeated Piers
to
afterwards
Ploughman,
The
old
several
foregoing
hnjnglyng of an P.)
tvoldew 1
could
God
comes
wolde a
Hallhvell,
understand
Nouns.
ege, y make
Optative;
Neither
all
here
few nor
this passage
form
the
neweu
on
Western
at
could
373),
A
is
find At myn
the be
now
idiom,
new
that
of
hear
we
reference
backward
a
;
not
poem,
later, we
in its first
p.
blaive had
(Lyric P.);
has
Garnett
Poems
Lyric
(crudus)
S.).
;
England.
above
(ilia) were
even
forms
tive old Accusa-
Southern
hreaw
We
years
absurdly
Southern
mournyng.
hue
it
the
and
in p. 52
comes
in the
(p. 51, Lyric P.)
Political
another
kept
one
Imperative
blou aw
in
al ;
old
between
great
English nefe,(p. 21)
through
then
(p.37,
raw
legges, fet,ant
to
Old
The
\in
French
pieces,from
strongly marked.
more
the
has
slip. The
turns
so
Songs (both quoted
first blowe
community
of
all
common
the Political
all
bilevest
The
the
word
that
let them
and (not tindo7i),
preferred to
of the
North
the
has
Article, \ene.
is
(nephew)
He
Scotch
redes, making
solus), and
alone}
well
present compiler
South
\ou
old
time in
meaning
was
the
The
survived
into mani It
tu
letest \e
luj(illi), sorewen,
and
p. 26
understand
could
\ou
this
the
;
passage.
Poet
into
at
was
the
South
words, while
Teutonic
way.
long
but
;
the at
of the
nonsense
and
North,
in
Anglian
(homage)
understood deeds
East
the
395
the
phrases,
p. 52 !
shall
(Lyric
Here find
the the
(see his Essays,p. 121),
shape.
Old
396 two
first words
dele
of
to
from
becomes
up The
the ; this
the French almost
tyke (canis),still in Dutch
words
is also
priest'shead. lus), and
in Piers
heo
the
of
Celtic
Icelandic the
are
Low
plat
there of
crown
a
words, capel (cabal-
S.) ;
who
Ploughman,
p. 106
poll (caput) ; the
Political
seems
In
the
There
and
wolle
god champioun.
also
use.
the
are
be ;
from
goblin (p. 238,
afterwards
appears
come
There
read,
with
ant
up
;
(mumble)
; it may
pate
idiom
Yorkshire
momel
we
disposeof partake of
Colyn
name
proper
p. 54
new
Verb
a
English.
In
transposed.
bote with
come
Middle
and
this
wrote
last
comes
far from
not
Hereford. Herefordshire
These an
Old
English Charter,
in
the
same
the
time In
the
Rubric
Saseonicd the
by
the
translata
first instances wiseacres
our
English too
faverable must
wise
store
the
though
Catalogue 1248,
the
of
talked
1066 of
218)
here
have
the
the
this kind
Irish ;
about
English, not
described
generation,were 1
Homilies,
See
as
a
in
lingua
is
1066
the
been
set
some
respective opposes, nicles Chro-
the
In
Saxons. drawn
sealed
Sermones
made
have
1300, of
book
up to
Anglici.1
Seinte Marherete, notes, p. 77.
of
one
and
they
Normans;
to
this
inserted.
This
of their
names
Gloucester, Saxons
the
Glastonbury Manuscripts,
old national
about
been
of
English and
after this
distinction
mischievous
of
of
;
is said to be, carta
Germans
nonsense
seldom,
most
of
of the
continuityof
Robert
tongues.
IV.
of
mention
long
not
linguam Anglicanam.
; the
to write
by
in
between
1300
of
document
the
to
modernised
(Kemble,
county,
French
lead
poems
a
in
that
Middle
Abont
North
translation, for mistakes obvious
;
phrase
that
there
Goddote, in
220;
to be
1290; for there
noticed.
the obsolete
Teutonic,
looked
we
must
put
Old
of the alone
in
it
as
and
In
Cursor
the
attention
change Scotland
The
these
(p. 24), other
looked
we
has
French
1260;
tion propor-
Mundi
stands has
ever
justice.
important
to
pay
: change in the sounds of the Vowels Northern England prevailed all over
soon
;
it made
its way
it altered
plainesttraces
p. 1272
; where
Koman
Empire
we
are
the
to
London
that
the
the
this
kings ought
French
and year
of spelling,
original may
of the French told
about
but not
sound,
at
words,
strange
it full
done
after
only
pieceabout
Cursor
it is most
Mundi,
for the
in every
words
In this the
form
well be dated
important piece
Morris
such,
English stingan.
proportionof
New,
a
also
papers;
to the
1600, where 1
Dr.
the
date
more
no
if
;
1340.
as
the
English;
printed,and
been
late
is most
Teutonic
Adverbs
the vast
only at
element
heiland, stands
piece cannot
must
often
possess
law
the
to
Icelandic
we
original
1240, the Icelandic
p.
preferred
and
fiftyNouns, Verbs,
we
In
five obsolete
are
we
Cursor
likelyin
the
530; with
p.
'
the
not
like thir, our
healing.The
Noun
have
Scotch
397
; most
Scandinavian
Jurscdem,
is
French
version
oldest
long lingered in p.
called
We
forms
are
792, heliand, the
p.
Verbal
if
the
The
stanga (pungere) In
from
the
even
word.
a
hereafter
poem
Yorkshire.1
of
Reparation.
:
long
translated
was
the
the
1290,
'
Mundi
English
be
found
in
to
wield
the
:
kinges sal it stand Ai to-quils)"aiar lastand. For
The go
last of all Roman to
in )"aa
Emperors
is to he
Jerusalem, and there yieldup
his
a
crown
King of France, who to Christ.
will
Old
398
down
working
Yowels
was,
South.
A
motus),
Middle
Northern
words.
English been
and
words
1600,
(pugnare)
had
long
of Northern
of
conquest
the
(vastavit),farr (re-
(cursus)becomes
rms
;
the
hared
as
idioms
the sound
;
make
to
replacese,
warren
and
Southwards
about here
English.
A
ras.
replacesi,as wat yee (scitis)p. 996 ; it replaceso, as suar, a (juravit), corruption which Tyndale has brought into In
Bible.
our
in the
sounded
words
some
North
like
Southern
the the
French
e
was
a
there
;
now
is nain,
(nullus),sten (lapis), der(audeo). cZra^(pepulit), The p.
710,
in p.
replaces y
is
a
been
'
between
North,
here
p.
The find
we
e
there
(anent) ;
enent
is Hebru
;
the
e
in bridal ; also at the
Espaigne, this
are
instead are
of
to be
end
of
beginning, for
gle ;
winnes
found, the
find
we
The Ispanie of 1087. (haac sunt) ; the Icelandic of the
Bauland
;
very
Orrmin's
%
as
South,
before
word
a
the
instead
comes
at the
on, for the
of the
o
dropped
was
au
is still known
replacedthe it
in
The
yeit (adhuc)
in America
find
that
sounded
was
Judee we
the rime
was
change 8, showing the inter-
(Judaea), is repeated here, and e
and
laud, and
Jude
; the
The
(manere).
like the French
written
bah,'
droghhim
by
a
row. har-
our
sounded. distinctly
on.
as
he
parlesi,p. 678, see
Roland,
and
o
the
to
haru,
bide
; also
pronounced
French
for the
broadly in
becomes
We
were
(indoctus)is
old hewed stands
North.
vowels
all three to have
down
cut
the
long peculiar to
seems
698
(inter), p.
paralysie is
Ys-a-i
hyrwe
dropped altogetherin
908, andmaw(/
French
where
The
for
u,
for
vanishes,
as
Spaigne
for
replaced e,
as
in
blinda
(csecare) Old English blendan, gli (gaudium) Mr, (putat)instead of wenes ; stile,
sound
of which
we
k eep
in steel and
Old
4-00.
the
find
We
of
sound
last
;
in 1m
replaced by
is
as
Wickliffe
comes
and
I, m,
is
word.
A
famous
Northern
where
a,
riming
with
follows
formaste fadir. thine,even like
when
]"iauen, 1
p.
Wickliffe
1300
n
for
224, and
as
form
talks of
'
that
dropped
the
Apostle's
762
hence
;
sound
the
in p.
seen
At
all.
1292,
p.
318, comes be-
and forfaftir,
form
unknown
was
Southern
at the
Vowels
end
with
Version,
of mine
; we
aght, p. 392,
'vvyn meddclid
French.1
an
now
for
this
in
we
is first
stands
mi
of
castingout (homo), and foJce
carhnan
before
they come
in
shown
Scandinavian
is
into
end
word
the
or
fondness
a
is written
North,
the
a
;
to
of the North
p.
forefather ;
The
the
at
Bartillmev,
much
fra,
the
foifader,our and
folk
in
(miscere),p. 1294, which
replaces for
outrdke,
common
noglitbut
is
There
is
turning d
Icelandic
to
noht
It is curious
old
the
is
;
end
(talis)becomes
is most
The
down
stands
South,
swilJc
poem.
for
the
(p. 692)
in the
the
find mell
; carman
forme fader
the
at
utrage becomes
contraction
to
Bartle. n
g
out, godspel now
from
either
our
modern
\ou (quamvis)
(tantiim) p.
We
being pared
name
of
stands
nobot
tendency
The
insertion
is cast
loved.
come
may
and
lent,reft,wont.
becomes
now
The
in
the
biscop still lingeringin
t often
the
gospel; Verbs,
d
with
guttural
French
this
form
The
p. 1208.
the
version
old
the
letters.
inserted, when
and
Lancashire
find
The
c
squilk,p. 194; the
three
(ramus),
not.
The
244.
Steven,
name
sometimes
rugh (rough) ;
English.
disappears middle of herberd, herbergean,(harboured), find forms like sigh,laghter,and we
the
p. 886
dropped, as
Middle
proper
the
altogetherin
p.
and
see
the
myrre.'
and forms
old
on
English: Reparation.
Middle middan
is
words
to
and
emedd,
now
the old
;
lencje(morari)
(infimus)is
nithemest
also find the
law
(Deus, Dex),
so
of ;
word
a
the
form
French
form '
in the
found
42
lenger,p.
;
; the
1318
is well known.
shortened
often
is added
r
(anli,only),p.
thril, p. 678
curious
is the
The
becomes
documents
the middle
becomes (perforare) at p. 758, is a most
p. 66.
nethermast, p. -532. We
as
seen
in anerli
inserted
r
of Scotch allenarlij is transposed in r
There
amid,
our
401
;
the
The
old
\urlen
former,(precursor), of onr fore-runner. of writing x for s,
Paston
Letters
'
; flexs
flesh. The s is clipped at the end redel at p. 412, of a word ; for r"dels (aenigma) becomes The though the old form lingered on in the South. Latin to is pared down Julius July, p. 8 ; whence On months. of our the other one comes hand, s is
is here
added w
for
written
to
alway, for out, for
is thrown
wan-itmven
lighton
we
find
we
alwais, p. 356.
our
wantun,
p.
The
686, for the
old
(lascivus) .
As
to
Substantives
employed ending ; we now was
drednes
;
in
his
find
irinnes
the
other
Judaism; We
find
hand, the there new
Psalter
as
coinages,such (blessedness) appears it is hinted
(armour)
formed wrangioisnes,
already seen
new
p. 436
At
have
we
Northern
the
in
bliscednes
time, p. 976.
:
and
;
pattern of
after the new
is also
selines and
for
word
ness
favourite
a
as
that
this
how
the
first
Goliath
trusts
rimes
with
rihtwisnes.
On
Iu-hede
form
takenhid
(p.250) expresses (significatio), p. 1242.
Substantives, like donfall(downfall),incom
(entrance, the
Scandinavian
innhvama),
stancast
dinavian (Scan-
steinhast),ivindingclaih, step, stint,crak; fute man,
already used
in
Lindisfarne
the D
D
Gospels, is
now
Old
402
repeated. But off; the
cut
and
the other
on
and
is altered
deal
;
The
one
may
be
half is making
way
another's
takes
knaidage
formed
acknowledgment, but
ending,
and
the
age
in
leikr, as
version, about
sixtyyears
There
knowleche.
of
mightes (Lord him,' p.
442
'
;
low), p.
and an
da'gz;
son
soul ;
his
p. 1324
will
'
tokens
1
]"ates
Our
wreck
Documents read
that
made ;
wit
seen
Illustrative "
had
nede
na
is
the
shipswere
tim
shiftto
preching
o
;
it
is
;
not
when the
mean
French with
the
The
Southern
knaidage
into
Lord
as, the
o
side,p. 110,
feild (victoria)beleftwith them
it was,
p.
like ;
kin and
na
mak
'
dale
and
don
(high
1341, like Orrmin's French
the
gaf
a
manger
to, p. 602, scift
kyth, p. '
734
;
make
it with
do
(match),
King John's Latin Charter of English History,p. 304
broken.''
and
form
and
all recken, p. 1088.
in
smithe-
to
true
this
side
a
find
we
a
wil, p. 832, whence he
and
532
here
seems
French
stage, p. 424
tuel-moth
our
*
;
ivhit
a
1072,
p.
parent of
kunnleikr.
fill,p. 210,
I ete my a
\at
;
into
phrases, such
they sought
1008
whence
wai,
neck
became
at
In p. 698
hosts), p. 1300;
and
neck
our
nnder-
afterwards
later,turns
new
are
An
comes
;
farsight,
discussed, and
;
of the
confusion
a
width
for side, pp.
part. know
l
104,
p.
our as
1200.
the
are
from
Scandinavian
like
to
road
versions
family pedigrees
person
Noun
the
smitt
a
other
the
(frustum)
old
when
436,
on
of what
phrase
in
this smitt
reen.
full form
Northern
the
;
wide,
scipgebrocis scipbreging, p.
;
lote,p. 126, is the lout
becomes
now
it is
;
is sometimes
ness
foreseonnes (providentia) appears
old
p. 1138
vidd)
English.
hand, the old
widnesse
former
(the Scandinavian the
Middle
The
a
p. 1126 old
;
pith
of 1200, Stubb's ; in
our
Bible
we
Middle
English
takes
We
see
phrase
had
begun
the
heard
of Child
hand
over
784
p. the
Horn
their clothes find
we
first time
the Jews.
'
this
St.
'a
child
used
beggar
;
1114
to
as
a
comes
the
we
find
expression sound as a its old meaning iter the
adds
to
In
p. 704
we
connected
with
this
phrase, 0
book is
I think
is
him
well
is
by Coverdale,
a
Jam
at
dropped
p.
p. 1320
roach.'
The
728
but
;
Substantive
as repetition,
in
the
last
potter spoilshis vessel,and
then
is
a
dropped
before
is preserved,
Latin
Jacobus hear
also
we
sometimes of three
;
Lord's
cross
Substantive
the
In
word. tries
illi) ;
Prayer-
our
1232
the
; we
est
is
p.
not which was they knew which rnoght ]"e theves be; here
crosses
als
halidai
an
phrase in
inserted
p.
The
say
of victus.
time,
old
an
Yorkshireman. at
for
In p. 1330
sense
new
crosses,
and
ani trute
sum
first
the
thee,was
720.
avoid
to
us,'
pat "c. (bona fortuna
Englished by Jacob,
of
for
In
play.
wel
fid
hale
'
see,
reproach
teach
to
In
phrase fere (sanus)
still have
fare
of
term
in
the
already
Saulus.'
hight
ajische,and
p. 682
have
Stephen'smurderers
wishes
beggar
In p. 470
South, womb
We
women.
403
vires, p. 48.
p. 33 ; in the
to
; in p.
of
meaning
womb,
mans
restricted
be
to
further
the
(medulla)
Reparation.
:
for
p. to
1312
mak
a,
better. A as
Adjectiveis
new
sunni,
South,
dag.
p.
and Les
was
(pauper) ; new as
;
this
altered
is added
Scandinavian
root,
1334
to
formed
loglauss;
somer
laules
as
there
treuful, woful.
D
D
2
in
the
prefixedto
(exlex)in
p.
146,
the
unhappi, will,nede by adding /^Z,to
of ugliJce
The
root,
(summer)
is also formed
Adjectivesare
i to the
understood
not
was
into
law,
by adding
East
Anglia
the
now
becomes
Kind
ugli.
p. 1146
it gets the
\"ouis addressed side
on
The in
and
Old
404
further
for
nearly 400
18,
version
where
it is
it is turned
satur, and
far
our
in the
lords
in
;
this
;
our
is
South
in sense
bard.
In
ready
money
who
were
its
of
p. 282
to
eager
last word, to
762
p.
in
Orrmin's
seize
judge by
the
dumb in line
of
a
bestes ; in p. 1080
of
a
of
rede.
ass
of
200
p.
;
a
mantel
redi
opposed the
the
jam, Jews,
ai curst ; the
here p. 70
In
p.
to
36
p.
get read
we
1288
is nute
that In
of
that
seems
colour
to
shire Lincoln-
sense
cosin ; in
nere
(vilis)
peniis, whence
hear
crabbed.
in p. 226
ded
meinn
are
context,
of
communis
Apostles,war
the
sad
of
sense
we
be
Southern
redi, in the
p. 1100
In
fessus,not
to
Manning, of
old
in the
men
hear
Shakesperian meaning, a
its
mene
we
p. 998.
repeated in
kept
reappears
;
is said made
Southern
of
sense
fussy
lose the
to
North, the Icelandic
in
;
new
of
in the
seems
Adam
gemcene
the
Sad
in Milton.
sense
;
ar
lingered
see
we
Martha
becomes
sad
old
The
coming
Mas
this
as
in
;
kind
sua
senses
modern
our
the
tristis,when
himself, p. 80; version.
get
get
two
years,
bisy.
to
heniguus ;
These
appliedto
into
meaning from
to
naturalis
meant
of
sense
Virgin.
dignfiedfitsseems p.
English.
hitherto
had
to the
side
by
Middle
of
brun
the
comes
"
Fraful
lighton
We makers the hear idiom
;
in
a
p. 1162
St. John
Esau
that
wras
was
well
archer
unknown
fid fell
well
phrase
Adjective might that
hei he
known
was
stand wit best to
the
law.
to
ful
sari
alone.
In
a
of
an,
Southern
a
ballad-
our
man
;
p. 184
most
here we
curious
transcriber.
;
Middle
Tn
37"S the
p.
is seldom
people
that
used
Southern
find
ani
the
on
was
1440.
of
(any
Substantive
auy
term
in p. 1146
;
of urs
mi
in p.
three
words
Christ
is said
is still very be
to
to
in p. 1206
used
Masculine
mostly
and
out;
pe
of bairns,
read
'
sense
Jew,'
threat; we in
Latin
p.
1350
wicked
;
p.
all
all,bath of
mai
and
to
We
ille
contrast
is drawn
out
742
p.
Ms
begins
now
in p.
1220, ]"e
form
]"aisai
is
old distinctive
the
had
cumbrous
replacethese endings ;
and
lambe.
he.
Still in p.
It is used
believe, unless have
already
gilthere, p.
are
between for
sco
knave.
ne
find this
hie
he
a
ought
1298.
now
the
bestes
ne
last
Substantives
on
in
"
hear
afterwards
to
was
used
; the
In
Ms
as
of
light
in p. 850
Possessive
The
dit.
on
an
repeated
heven
greff.' The
now
that
line
This
endings
we
idiom
is the
p. 44
the first's
Feminine
gone
; this
Genitive,
for the French
Scandinavian
We
l
greff;not
is
the
seen
is also
yours
of
mi
to
first
I;
am
this
sense.
the
express
applied
concise.
Lententide
in this
Mrs
of
out
process
Ms
and
terse
fast Ms
to
common
used
firstMs
most
are
The
hot
parative Com-
greeting
cnt
not
294;
their
the
people);
onr
It
Moyses.
0
p. 1332.
is
stands
405
form
fid
this
1034, noglitivit pair might
p.
or
and
;
;
till abont
goes
without
in
Virgin
Version
earthly mistress
we
in
first find
here
: we
the
to
in Orrmin
(aware)
war
were
of sorfidler (tristior)
to Pronouns
levedi
Reparation.
:
Adjectives ending
like the As
English
opposed the
in
our
that
seen
We
to
each
know other
righteous the
we
finite Inde-
Saracen
it be
58.
thirtylines by
590
and
there
how ;
in
the
employment
Old
406 of the
Scandinavian
This pa (illi).
English.
pir(hi) and
Yorkshire
Southern
and
Middle
and
the
evident
The
imitation
in this translation.
often
altogetherafter lierd
tell
me
thai. i
lie
I
asked
phrase, he the
Version
Southern
pe toper fro, for
"jode dedis
mi a
step further
to
is
There
que).
in ;
There
wald each
oper
a
;
is
a
stemm;
in
used
by
in
hwmt
p.
of.
warn,
of
out
and
it is
; so
Wickliffe
we
oon;
have o
is carried ;
this
is
drop
now
a
:
the
shire. Gloucester-
patfolk ilkan each
other/
Accusative.
in p. 1030
my%ty
to knowe
(quodcun-
to arise in
the
in
priests ought
; we
in p. 1210
;
840, quilk
swa
'they stopped
other
in new
We
will
1122;
]"aim#s soon
our
already been used for man with an Adjective, pat was
swa
phrase
new
him
to
which)
of Orrmin's
old
was
is the Nominative,
phrase
is
in p.
read,
quat pou
als in
forasmuch
by
earlier.
into pe ton
ask
form
new
and
remarkable
spoken
are
idiom
the
of
followed
206,
p.
the
now
we
als mikel
preach, in
first word
things
in p. 982
down
great paring
in
gee
remains rightful hivo3]"er
Another
an?
of
comes
swillc aw,
Orrmin's
seen
dropped
unknown
was
cornea
wiif to
a
queh-
Loth
;
Isaac,
(to) seke
this is altered
two
is
be
quilk es quilk (which
knau
cun
the
534
p.
of
U
unluckily dropping
spoken ;
idioms-
this
way
should
194,
at
:
was
are
quilk o pir tua In
easy
construction
children
Bible.
our
p.
and
Relative
Loth
refers
(uter) hivo3]"er
; two
in
as
talks, in
this cumbrous
old
The
here
;
followingRelative
The
our
174
of, p.
steward
The
fare ;
use
Noun,
a
Relative
;
old
shire Lanca-
of the French "c.
(lequel)in gyfe pe law, pe quilk
the
puzzled
nsagemnch
transcribers.
abound; there is an
very
English pai,the
An
find it this
had
coupled
Northern
long afterwards,
as,
a
and
Old
408
Middle
English.
(poterunt dicere); this curious 1500, with the substitution of mow there
is
in the
middle
the in Vse
jpeutetre, for The
sentence.
a
in p. 778
find
we
lasted
for
wel
perhaps the Danish (sum puer) l There is a
for
1132
p.
mod
be
idiom
pat ilk
about
to
In
cun.
old
is
es
lad
a
of
but
hit eom,
ic
of
translation
a
form
comes
had
been
ever, I; here, how-
es
the Latin
new-born
as
sum,
conciseness
.
the
in
I
phrase
with
is seen,
Can-not
and
am
Dative, and
the
comes,
certain
a
p. 314
hear
we
in
idiom
standing for is
a
further The
Became
already in
from
esse
Havelok
the
]"atsemed
1
dale
"Wickliffe has has
2
is
to
long
wel
think
for
stood
ben
the
phrase
626,
to have
to
the
p. 1026
is
in p. 890 '
after fuisse, ; in
with
seen
our
in p.
Past like
a
he a
French
a
(bien repondu),
es
Infinitive, ;
St. Peter
of
that !
loh
jfie
f actus bicummen
a
man
2
'
do
est ;
a
sun.
Verb, has been
seen
comes,
eremyte.
the old Je it ben, that, in St. Luke
they,which. something like this in the Choruses
here, ye
There
had
is made
advance
change
idiom
great shortening in
pus, p. 160.
much
There
T^eZ ansuard
\e pus ! hence
in
ground in Scotland; in left,ute-tan pe landes ;
was
curious
The
bedd.
used
now
538.
in p. 500
but
;
sl"pand in
exclamation, is
an
I to leve
There
A
always
1400
to
except.
our
where
sentence.
begins a
says,
806,
p.
been
its
nothing of
hitherto
is
held
first hint
is the
this
that
I
Verb
has
Preposition,and
p.
down
and
thrall, p. 1146.
parts joined, in
had
this lasted
laid it be me,
sco
Participleof
of
its two
ParticipleAbsolute
The
sal be hir
ever
xvi. 15.
Tyn-
are
iEschylus'Eumenides.
towards
the
end
Middle
sal
yee
se
;
the
strange idiom
this
not
understood
of
instance
yis ivas know
'
"c.
this
;
Orrmin's
new
form
of
to
the
strange standes
English
to
was
me
is
This free
of the
one
offered In
to
138
p.
liif;as
we
such
upon
hit
tok
til
'
still say,
suilk
phrases
as, he
hert, she
did
freindes,tak
(my
ran
til ur
prayer),
remark
smack us
als
that
in
the
to
;
it
comes
after.
wonderfully
undergo in 1848, 'he was to
as
To
reft ]"am
pound.'
We
aboute,he
set
hitte
spilt,lie
come
on
\am,
ware
mette, pis forsaid Mari,
were
current) ;
Mundi '
he
batell,to
to be
hand,
Cursor
nil
wil
we
the
give back
cessare.
Tok
er
yee
us, saiand
takes
'
means
in
a
a
wittnes,the wai
of Scandinavia.
gefa upp
him
gaf
him
(such
com
the
was
North
send
am
Accusative:
he fined
folk fellto pair lare, they penis
of
phrase
old
in p. 806
814, 1
wrote
double
a
;
suinc
Paris,' (Life,by Ashley, I. 51).
at
comes
voice
we
sounded
says, mi
in the
dropped
Voice
have
which
long
The
form.
Passive
the
Nuncio
be
Christ
Palmerston
Lord
England;
In p. 856
instances
early
that
handling
which
till ; in p.
forgiven
mast
]"atwas
drede,
haf halden,
sal
we
and
Passive
the
being replacedby
was
I
Versions
Subjunctive mood,
now
must
peculiarlyYorkshire
a
unusnal
:
wite ge
into
of us,
many
quen
French,
p. 746
say, you
Southern
'
for
sends
'man
been
the
for noght, an
me
Another in
np
should
are
stands
ears.
yeild Joseph
it is altered
and
p. 1058
In
crops
we
as
there
Lancashire
likelyowe
most
phrase
have
must
the
it.
*
stands
sal
we
409
in the South.
Version
Southern
p. 1358
phrase, for
lie
familiar
lie, yee sal tru, or,
In
altered
was now
in the
wele. that
a
not
;
Reparation.
;
appears
p. 998
In
English
ive.
mi
We
made
bede must
following, which '
(regredi)reminds his
'
flight brings
Old
410 mind
to
'
ute
the
phrase
(in the South,
Scandinavian
the
'
the
;
something to
is often
phrase the
Uriah
suld
date
same '
and
to
as
us
that
the
the
the
here
fieri;
get very
hard.
meaning,
for
The
Verb
in
bred
in
p. 1138
loetan
Christ.
by
p.
bersten
(burst) in the
drive
adds
the
out
word.
like
The
meaning
of
of
trahere;
new
word
few
lines lower
down
the
other.
p. 1016
;
the a
one
stands
man
same
word
1202
p.
p.
senses
the
is bidand
was means
this
is
of the further
reft awai;
es
;
have
sense
word
1322,
sense
may
p. 1224
prmbere ;
he
been
(morari)
this
;
it
perve-
its old
dwell
it is aliis
in the
is used
French
fresh
a
In
to
mere
Spare,in
1006
meaning,
sense,
Scandinavian
the
in p.
the
In
;
like
(letdown).
in
reafian (rapere) gets
old
ravist
of
won.
geta sjd
said to have a
to
this Verb
laten
of habitare
sense
belongs
Scotland.
in
Orrmin's
parcere
one
gets
sense
old Verb
something beyond something
the
further
win
common
p. 832
In
rumpere.
is used
this is
1214;
Yorkshire
work
was
is there
Verb
The
irey
is ordered
third
fovere;
meant
of
(sinere) takes
cloth
a
had
bredan
nire,in
to
Verb
The
means
day talk, we
every*
educare, for St. John
means
of
our
The
something
Long afterwards, get acquired a
that of
or
hofSa.
This
venire.
get
dinavian Scan-
head
to
marscal
get
;
sitive. intran-
Scandinavian
The
that
adipiscithat
means
see
*
find
Percival, which
place. '
well
Scandinavian of
runnen
know
we
;
getteawai.
the
in
was
as
We
in p. 456 never
found
869)
call,'reminds
meaning
;
dais
transitive
is the
to its old
The
p.
accidere.
means
like niman
that
see
'
gone,
was
first Verb
get adds
word
al
to
English*
flotta.
were
renna
fall to hang
taha
It fell Petre
'
Middle
and
it
comes
a
influenced
(expectans) to
English: Reparation.
Middle
se
this
;
the
is
In
prefixed
p. 1084
for
is
loqid (it
In
Participle,undeiand
to
muth
p. 74
Scandinavian
may
still sometimes
French
Verb
takes
(fined not, is in form.
So North
in
270
Verb
is
that is
sometimes
more.'
comes
and
over
written
staid
;
this,
well
as
as
\ar
comes
Passive
es
over
from
of the tive In
now
p.
express
comes
1344
the
a
tu become
(ne capias).
for
the
sake
of
fears
the
in this work
Verb
our
mood
;
The
avoiding Lord,
na
This
In
Noun
Verbal before
is
in
it,as
being
from 1360
p.
further
a
the
;
it is
come
may
estaier.
stat.
Noun
in p. 90
;
stay
French
the
Adverbs,
we
find
sentence, just before cos
for
Strong
velopmen de-
Accusa*
beam-cennung
is formed
from
be, to
essentia.
Among of
this
to
ven, pro-
"c.
Transitive
new
not
Participlestade (constitutus)
after it,not the
a
fane
ne
verdict,
Cornelius
mending \e
na
114
p.
noght
again
perhaps
Jcnaud,
Imperative
'
1140,
into
the
dropped
in p.
The
tas
change
rain
of ye
use
influenced
nai, sir,
as repetitions, man
it
the
approach
the
this
English, a thing
Scotch
nearest
had
common
in the p.
the
not
was
In
in
that
the
cessavit);
days
our
hear
we
seen
heard.
Perfect
word
gafe (dedisti)
\u
is turned
be
Strong
a
of;
non
have
(notum)
cnaiven
unheard
we
]"ou gafs ;
which
almost
p. 64
p. 1066
new
muftla)
In
by
(undying).
this
langage;
a
In
versions.
a
South.
into
understood
not
was
other
three
the
the
in
corrupted
before.
to
find
we
understood is
of the
compilers
un
after bidand
Infinitive
411
vjhy
expression,'
that
we
it is the
so
best
a
forgui put is
reason
often
given, p. We
hear.
thing
out
into
'
;
the 92
middle ;
hence
have
now
this may
be
an seen
.
Old
412
and
Middle
in p.
98, ]"esin \at \an
each
man
word to
his
holds
snppliesthe
office,his
loss of the
fiesshe
of al
ete
ne
Scandinavian
poet
is fond
but ;
folk
of
Englishing tantum, form of this, whence found
in
other
Versions, for
uls
but
the
and
whil.
in p.
We I
Adverbial
sittandlik, which into
when)
in
deficiens ;
away
changed
was
used
(tabescebat)p.
690.
integer;
Adverb
the the
new
lost
Southern
wholly.
Still
into
to
Version
o
We
have is
again
in
1170;
to-quiles is
seen
p. 196
Active
the
ciple Parti-
Version sin quen
time
new
(since is
forth
old
in of
that
sense,
352
is
as
;
we
beceftan
sailors'
abaft.
intensity;
he dried
away
seen
hool
old
baft, our
he sal be hall
puts
the
The p.
In
the
\is
formed
now
in
; it
now
comes
wholly
express
eallunga ;
comes
in
for povert, p. his money.' The
with
now
a
a
Another
noght.
behind
es
man
a
in
now
fie ;
to
Southern
the
was
nobbut, is
mine. to
on
in
is used
is behind
he
(post) is The
a
but
often
for
sittyngly. In p. 330 question ; and fra
"Behind
p. 240.
'
it als
is fastened
ending
altered
say,
hald
before
come
it into
altered
;
The
appears
for pretty
(omnino)
earlier.
the
see
respect.'
Yorkshire
before
"We
The
noght botfor
have
last
ava.
should
mnch
long as,'
as
might
Scotch
; the
the
comes
'as
use
380.
every
108
p.
saw
was
Versions
other
156,
;
(swa)
This
ute.
? p.
that
ne
comes
1216; \at
sai
lang
we
as
in
*
means,
830,
p.
)mrh formerly prefixed
fasten ute
dropping the but foil do,
wit
p.
old
al ; this is the
and allt
of
al
tuelvemotli
In
of the Irish at all at all
first hint
728, the
(in being).
ute
was
Verbs; haf yee ]"edais
in p.
English.
for the
hal in the from
this, to
given is this
new
Northern
of
sense
place re-
in p. 502
;
hali, our sense
of
Middle
English: Reparation. We
toujours,p. 742. side,p. 748
;
An
might
a
Adverb
Noun,
1332.
this is of
824
p.
meke, whence
824;
p.
first hint
confusion
The
plain; is
man
Danish
said
phrase
In
1336
and
ner,
In
is altered
English
both
dropped
out
had
402
express
into
swipe (valde)
;
hitherto
is
meant
negh
hu
the
Adverbs
870.
In p.
I
as
sum
is
1054,
We at
word
the
apon,
adverbial
German
High
form
for
vere
vents
A
; so
shade
;
true we
of
this
day
sooth
has
man
(not
have
had
meaning.
jprceciptie ; it
is
now
her-
form,
is found. crops
sai truli ; this in the Southern To
so
phrases like
hand, par new
936
(how
wayes;
find
The
see).
can
ever
getehitno
wholly
a
a new sopli,
sight.
another
have
we
(as far
old wise.
fidus and of
mighti
sa
ute.
can
he may
witterly.
honestus
sense
form
similar
; a
Iyow
comes,
new
wrong,
go
p.
I
the
the side of the old
the old
merry
dight,p.
sum
comes,
for
pat pal yede
in p. 284
to
the
p. 1028
efterward. By
feir se
sa
stands
last word
for
comes
In
ever).
quen
being
person
ungodli (inhoneste) gert. the English swa as or ; in p.
be
to
more
folili(stulte)page
Adjectives and
is commli
is used
sum
fraferr
the
now
i to
pai pan abute,
between
house
a
is the p.
a
bot his tuelvemoth
llkan
a
of
Pepys' mighty
comes
Biscops war
very
is also
there
hear
we
use
we
unhappily going out. In p. 830 of our doing things turn about.
now
was
oper
on
balancing arguments.
woman
a
diabolically; In
Englished by
contra
compounded by simply adding
be
develi,
as
cumbrous
find
413
our
up
;
sion Ver-
true
will
almost a
wholly thief)keeps
to invent
The
truthful,
word
made
to
namli repre-
Old
4 H the
sent in
Norse
1094
p.
The
Middle
and
English.
nefniliga,(by
namli
]"a Saduceis,
"
is nsed
Prepositionof
expressly);
name,
lede
\at
in
licet). Sfc, (videsmelles
; it
senses
new
see
we
piement, p. 218; \ay had might o ]"am selven,p. 206; sad (fessus) waxed hence ';Adam Pope's mistress of herself o
80 ;
"ofhimself p. 1304
p.
the
comes
to 'miss
alreadyseen of ur
art
;
this is
by
St. Panl
is called
to
come
de.
\am
soght; this
xii.
5 ;
*
til
s"kja
tenid
bi I
A
cum.
something mad wit
an
used
p. 1140
here.
The
p. 1012 ;
new
up,
up
use
phrase
wit
up comes
;
as
;
1076
wit
used
is
it
in
\e folk
though
we
in p. 426
;
(sick)unto Icelandic the
see
\ou sal have
; seven
that bam
intention
ham,
at
he toJc his hin
984 had
;
;
also say suns
p. 252
yee
ivill
influence
276,
to
way, like
our
kill down.
in all.
;
(lodging)
quat
much
del tip, p.
may
hand,
to
Scandinavian
mon
To
1094.
The
noght
have
the
:
]"efor to se,'p. 1128.
es
;
As
Deuteronomy
express
]"ileve,p. must
of
We
to
do
to
quam
the French
intensifya Verb, follow
;
bi wai
godd-hed,p.
Nichodeme,
wit me,
'
p. 164
is used
phrase
done,
wit his
to.'
recourse
Prepositionin
sehe
seek.'
ye
;
al to his serk
of
mani
version
our
shall
place
kest
;
not
acord, p. 1344
an
find,it lay
comes
foreshadows
a
is much
With
p. 1104
In
new
is
here
we
foil
p. 1126.
(iratisunt), p.
sare
at ;
'have
after
dropped
; at
to
Nouns
Verbal
chesingin
mi
o
have
faillirwas
prefixed to
\e blod, p. 926
to
means
French
In
We
yere.
find,p. 682,
now
ese, p. 112
from
the
unto
is
of at
npon
1232.
(shirt), p.
thritte
o
the
as
wessele
a
bete him
;
(age)
strange,
far removed
p. 148
eild
of a thing ; we
afpair talking]"am is not
urfa of urfreind, p. 1076.
This
followed
at, we
mak
we
On,
A as
41 ^
Old
astonished for
is followed as
consail
the/or must
the
Interjectionfor Some
English old crumb
grub,1 a
of
a
scott
old
drif for
snau
cove
(specus) found;
such
faster than like
p.
are
are
strange
a
to
for
now
lass
The
the
first
(puella),balled
mean
-
a
who
woman
is said
be
to
'
should
we
English
some
German
such
and
creul
(serpere), poke
pit.
;
a
navian. is Scandi-
last
Lincolnshire.
thing
a
of
now
say,
done it
was
winking.'
Dutch
Locke
words
28,
hear
Gospels is repeated in
is said
wink
in
seen
and
;
(agnomen), and
;
in p. 644.
seen
570
p.
this
;
(malus),
bad
In
may
eye
There
1
p. 576
Lindisfarne
as
for meed.'
in
to-name
puzzling
466
swe\el (fascia). We
Yorkshire
of the
thus
:
crumpled, p.
grafan (fodere)is
first time
comes
(calvus),midwife, which
done
alas, which
developed
is formed
Noun
the
to both
Some
666.
further
are
(a shot, missile) in
common
comes
!
use
now
we
the
(swaddle) is first
swedel
the
form
time
wi, quatlcin
ob ;
! without
of the old
In p. 532
p.
shame
used
alias, for schame
Latin
the
(curvus)
Verb
from
coming
for
is here
comes
stands
new
where
cummen,
why
222
p.
A
mob.
a es
Our
in
words
form
new
The
p. 390.
\e dremer
p. 1186
stand
to
(Jiark)
herk
conies
it.
governed the
In
Ipe give ?
here
from
34
p.
Adverb.
an
expletive;
an
mai
In
; lo guar
by
English.
it is addressed
;
is in p. 242
simply
Middle
anything.
at
first time
the
phrase lo
and
tells
See his
us
;
that
Life,by
Mr.
duken
as
the
Bourne.
Meudip I. 125.
to
common
the
(mergere), lump,
(trudere), blow
gruffwas Fox
here
words
(plaga), layis
miners'
name
for
a
English: Reparation.
Middle
(lignla),p. 908,
lash,
our
417
(vapor),
iveve
whiff,
our
p. 1310.
Scandinavian
The
scour,
words
(stultus),our able-bodied
There
p. 184 and
man,' The
word few
a
are
it is here
;
often
appears
words
of
this
lingeringin Scotland, asstot A
spectare).
in
word, found Our
kirk
but
English word, as
makes
p. 740. in the
Sculk
whence
come
and
p. 888.
noun
does
it in his To
'
Bui not
have
common
kind, still found
here
to
scale
(disperse);
Danish
verb
from
not
this shille.
the
Old
Old
English sceapend (creator)
Scandinavian abdere
means
Bi
scaper
and
(otium),
torn
(shaper), tabescere,as
not
in p. 868
(oppidum)
shows
bye-laws. crag
stands
for
and for
bran
found
are
mistake
again, I think,
in
p.
until
in
p.
1218
;
Milton
568 this
used
Smectymnuus.'
Yorkshire
(*Thornton to
in later times.
yemau
The
appear
Apology
doing yeoman's
Scandinavian
Celtic words
The
an
the
Psalter. our
'
from
now
Northern
'
for
(buculus),gley (limis oculis
said
for the
way
as
time,' comes,
no
gceimaftr gives
of
Cursor, is the
in p. 130.
seen
now
the
I have
*
phrase,
is
(tuba), fon
evidentlyused
still talk
we
tex), (cor-
(harsh), slcirt,
Scandinavian
The
baric
(tundere), cleft, fell
674, aslant, harsh
p.
fond.
yoman,
service.'
are,
(sistere),slight, smile, trump
scall,stem
to
here
squeal, dump
spar,
(mons), grovelings,
birth
found
been with
belong the Percival and the Isumbras Romances,' Camden Society); they seem in compiled about 1290 ; they have much the
Cursor
Mundi
aivay,stot,pith(vires), ^oman, E
;
such
overpasse, E
phrases serve
as
give
(tractare),
come
once
the
North
for loke ; for the
As
swiftliere ; I
disusing the
are
inserted,for
hence
45, and
those
their
spurs,
The
phrase
use.
Verbal found
other
was
in
its k
word nouns,
the
the
77
p.
top as
Plural,
we
a
sea
term
letter
first instance
mainly
due
to
the
gode
used
for 44
p.
time.
(shoes), not a
club's
head
measure.
into
coming North
;
they
syglieyngez (suspiria), p.
as
;
the
in
;
of
use
same
of this was
m
96.
This
the
that
and
Plural
schone
hear
already used,
was
writers
Adverbs,
"c.
about
the
to
becomes
meaning,
same
their
won
and
old
;
damage.
goods ; folkesare
Gloucestershire
weghte,the
in the
Romance
medilmaste, p. find
we
was
g
akin
swiftly. The
more
have
are
is there
the
;
more
somebody, nobody,
Nouns
word
is in
make, take,blake
sevenyghtlong (p. 84)
a
(solvere)
change
p. 41
Comparative
becomes
In
louse
best modern
our
gude%, our
p. 61.
twelve stone
The
of
these
days, knights
was
are
in
to the
than
some
bodys our
comes
body appeared In
form,
cumbrous
into
turned
p.
men,
its
midlest
gode, hike
knawlage (this came with
rimes
Substantives,
Among (bona)
how
see
wedlac,
reviving
now
are
is also
laus.
pronounced,
that
see
for
the
in
this sound
there
the
(citius)loses swiftliker
former
nsnal
as
; and
gude
as
Scotland
; in
we
:
ending, in spiteof
The
seen
(caput capraa);
the word
in
gayte
as
German
was
lac,as
seen
replaceso,
Consonants
Teutonic
is
change
step further, and
a
hard, for
English.
thoroughly Northern
like the
Cursor)
sounded the
the
carried
to
the
in
often
u
losian,p. 72
old
pronounced
is
Gateshead
see
we
time
our
Vowel-
gat (capra) is
;
(equa) ;
mere
Middle
The
more.
preserved in
is
and
Old
41 8
composition
90.
with
of a ship toppe-castelles
Middle mentioned
are
English: Reparation.
in p. 44 ; ellevene
As
the
had
taken
the
North
the
phrase is
they '
it is hard
in the
31, where
to say
translation
link
between
these
being
now
In
just;
use
p. 45
evene
is
evetie
daye lighte;
at
nekk-bane
though
still say
we
The
Scotland. existed p. 48.
;
Two
now
we
Orrmin
so, and
Superlative find
a
jafnt,it
e'e"i is
for
was
the
on
even,
in
common
had
innemeste
we
in p. 11.
evene
just
coupled in
here
once
the
as
always
Comparative innermarey
new
banned.
In
p. 81
114
p.
for
stands
:
he asked
comes
olim,
ones
in
as
for semeh
Among the Pronouns, (illi),which (ilia) ; thase Psalter,is repeated in sometimes
substitute
meant
46, tille it
66, he hitt hym
Interrogativesare
; not
hitherto
in p.
;
be
connecting
Scandinavian
he rade
now
he
sivtye, of the
sense
had
Even the
in p.
even
wherefore and ivhy a daye ; the appone
the old
on
meaning of recte,much indeed actuallyappears
should
we
;
borne.'
is the
unmoved
;
hym
over
in
stands
tranquilleor toujourswould
with
the latter
;
reghtein the fyre. perhaps found in p. 18 ;
senses.
further
satur
p. 92
new
a
sad
is cast
man
here
two
;
of
In
cake.
Percival a
confused
the
takes
here
that
the
of
; the
stroke
they were encroaching
whether
right
thikkeste
als
of still is
sense
the
"eque;
of sad
right was
Northern
The
still talk
alle als nakede
is in p.
pluralnoun
a
sadde
a
comes
the
besides gravis,
of
plainlyseen
word
51
p.
sense
Adverb
The as
In
of
hear
we
:
44.
p.
prese,
as
of mene.
score
Adjectives
to
Score is used
in p. 97.
419
used
we
for the thase
or e
2
in
saw
p. 50 ; yon,
b
the Yorkshire
remark
we
the
scho
Northern
standing by itself,is
those ;
a
usage
found
also
Old
420 Cursor
in the
still
and
though
'
v:liat
indeed who
know
We
which
know
I
where
for
stand
further
what
;
oddly coupled together horsez
(mares),
were
father to
be
The
idioms.
to
venire;
p.
in
79;
that
p.
new
folke hade
phrases,fall to 1
Herodotus, in
thing of
a
boar.'
he
he
sense
done
of this
geant of
hade
bene is
a
one,
p.
wened
callede
85;
not
perfect Im-
more
all
other
He
hade
soo.
of
Cursor,
are
has
of
of
one come
the
old
gett of (exuere) the
seen
(finished).We 51 ; hold
of his earliest
The
(extraxit) hys swerde,
owt
of do is
fude, p.
Psalter,
Subjunctive
he
the
disuse
Northern
continuation
in
couthe
the
:
bee, p. 8.
15 ;
p.
get
Verbs
of the
get, as
he
thaire
one
this
getis nere,
is
29
The
armour.
he
lingers in
meaning
in
the
in the
tenses
slayne,p. 23,
Orrmin's mean
and
man/
a
earliest instance
in
may
Pluperfect
and
of
man.
remark
to
not
coming
now
jewel
a
if I be
'
;
was
him,
employed
arte
stalworthest
is,also found
Indicative
is carried
the
;
p. 75 ; the
much
is
phrase l
French
is in must
one
of the
curious
'
took
we
before
years
this idiom
bee?
vii. 39,
this
;
shire, York-
this
Luke '
woman
old
the word's
see
St.
translation, 400
our
know
There
a
we
of
of
ane.;
in
of tliyngmay
manner
me
to be
seems
that
8
; in p.
version
*
make
yet knight,
The
dropped
hwylc1fyc.In p. 61 we see repetitionof a previous Noun
the
save
in.
North.
now
manere
our
the
;
the
hwcet and
'
was
to
is what
and
Wickliffe
from
in
kept
South
in the
not
place supplied by Cumbrous
English.
hwylc (qualis) was
of
meaning
Middle
and
in p. 53 ; with see on
alio
the Northern his way,
chapters,talks about
p.
'
a
84;
great
Middle
in Scotland Old
; whato
English
still
that may New that
Old
the
French
betide,I
English
is
to
curious
a
Among
the
! How
! and
before
this
stood
hir
future
%ode
sone
; '
walk
could
;
in this way
which
;
About
it
is
language
or
in
later.
such
! I
A
curious
dry
word
A, dere
!
!'
sorowe
have
must
Dutch
Lives
with
of
Lives
Saints
of
hrokottr:
the
bear
St.
in the
translated,
were
connected
interest,when not
is
croJcede,
Gloucester, whose
there,
there
feed, p. 8.
Anything
is of
born
to
of
Robert
Idotsen ;
Scandinavian
is the
dialect.
The
(vexillum);
connexion
many
was
the
simply
of this shire
Tyndale
solde
stremour
to
means
now
same
Lorde
!
them
feche, 8fc.
What
ever
some
in
seen
curvus,
certainlyby
in the
Peter
I
of
of this sentence.
used
1295
ivhil, each
to ivhils stille,
that
(ictus),akin
been
Havelok
be
'
14, eala
head
Englishes had
Northern
;
land 95, of the Mid-
in p.
old-established
the
word
new
also clowte
years
of the
treated
for
for oughte
conies,
son
been
Interjectionsare
time,
the
at
A
that
had
her
combination,
que
is in p.
idiom
almost
77,
this,where
terseness
that
for
the
til and
or
meaning fasqiCa ce
hait
its
foregoing Century.
There
are
time
and
Prepositionsere
new
The
in p.
; so,
in p. 8 ; agayne
out
is, against the
God
in p. 34
The
tuill Src.
comes
all
English for
malgre;
'
in the
lingers
wheyJiedreghte ivele.
use
the
translates
that
transitive, but
was
r
42
? p. 107.
me
intransitive
be
might
phrase
a
with
wille
your
(weigh)
sister
find the clobe We
es
loegan
Scandinavian
the
Reparation.
:
(pervenire) tille toivne,p. 95,
wyne
we
English
quite
Thomas
we
two
rimes
with
the
remember
hundred
(Becket)
and
Old
422 '
St.
have
Brendan/
of
others
many
and
Middle
been
the
French
the
Lives
Becket's
In
of this
at
for the
is used
is written forms as
for
The
in 1300.
we as
of
am
as
and
The
author
another
to write
us
Teusday and in ho the
In
with
the
in
week
the
Our
way s
of
r
and
handling
jussum) the
n
into ue;
eu
the in
:
are
is thrown
there both
The
a.
of the thue
now
we
25,
p.
both
he
out
be
before duced in-
has
rightful (servus),
altogether pronounce
English unea\ gets confused is the upunese (difficilis) shot.
pronunciation of
when
arose,
of
name,
Williem,
hoo, as
our
the
our
is foreshadowed
(Thomee
old sound
(novus),
nue
w
aise, and
how
see
or
u
75,
p.
French
We
has
far from
(quis),not word.
he
The
such.
many
;
of which
practiceof insertingi
turning
both
sound,
common
Tuesday, p. 57, instead
Tiwesday
or
76, haul
keep
(optare) might
a
also of
and
vowel,
willian has
words,
in p.
;
still
becomes
now
our
into
in p. 18 ; the proper of the
times
earlier
et, in
first Vowel
Salesbury,the
willan
written.
words
one
haul, is seen
follow
in French
common
longer have
no
herewe
shortened
now
we
usual, keeping somewhat
just
The
so
is
(trahere),and
name
like
pronounce
Will
in
hale
though they
;
ideled
Eastern
the
in Teutonic
a
call attention
a
than
au,
broad
Furnivall
replaces e ; We (barrow), p. 44.
old
The
dealt.
ideld, our
Mr.
hereafter
Vowel
piece, rather The
Percy Society;
abound.
barewe
for eat.
Perfect
shall
Life, the
(vectula) becomes the
I
to
owe
we
which
idioms,
the
printed by
(PhilologicalSociety). to
English,
find
we
Genitive p.
19 ;
is
fourth
day
Wendesdai
in
57.
of
that
a
the
Noun
(he did)
also
inserted
Thomas in
one
p.
Thomas men,
word,
ends heste
p.
43.
for the
Old
424 loole telle, we our
non
is
In
p. 95
not nu
;
Old
tene
was
when
English
find
we
for
him
p. 60 ;
milce
we
that.'
found
are
(mercy),
There
In
p. 98
savez
;
p. 113 rare
instance
it is
put
As
here
of
a
we
autant
hit
bifalle, p. 79,
new
ever
Adverb abrod
;
is formed
(late);
prisoun,
misgave
faith
to the
(attack),set
honde
see
from
him
take
(suscepit,p. 4) is
(sun)
sonne
enough
common
ge wite,as
on
heo
over-
among
of the French wel
he ;
as
our
never-ending expletive. woke
a
corpse
;
taking a Strong
this
In
is
a
Perfect
;
of the rime.
forasmoche as,
\u mi%t hence
sames
%af that,
(te decet) ;
translation
am,
Verb
abrod
breke
heart
sake
of pour
que
Numeral
his
'
monks
Weak
:
the
say,
a
the
for the
to Adverbs
here
comes
him
phrase
time
that
hear
we
p. 98
phraseslike
evident
is an
our
In
earlier,
hurte
Archebischop ich
is in
know
stand under-
can
much
up,
thi mouth, the a
comes
which
but
now,
We
his
an
of gentyl blod, hold
cast.
95.
;
one,
French)
54),
69), nom
p.
of the
on
p.
also hit
are
expected
set hond
only
now
can
(procedere,
you
imitation
sprang
split into
expressing time,
ei%tedayes.
an
(the appointed Psalms,
vous
of
111.
8fc.p.
had
an
Latin
Noun.
a
the Verbs
Among
us
form
afterthat Sfc. p.
fortnight
a
to stand
wolde
have
tueye of hem, (the pair of them)
seems
com
;
should
we
for the
'
'
in p. 123
month
a
changed (an
ger
our
that
man
to
answers
sum
phrase
new
a
and
these
The
how
cry
of
and
twd gear, is
into this
find
six %er
English.
the old al and
no%t the
nas
comes
wais
tlie
he
here.
a,
"We
all.
qui;
forms
two
Middle
perceive how
and
one
and
as
our
brad
wel
beo
an
Englishing
stille, p.
shortened
from
;
however.
(thissurvives
(foris)came
49
hou A
in Bradford),
the
Scan-
Middle
dinavian mean
compound
with
a
Substantives
suede be
is in p. 18
Mm
often
Verbs
to
on
of
this
;
it
;
that
fashion
began
up
is
of
onr
murdered
a
we
; with
first hint
friends
the
:
abroad,'
seldom
this
The
(the murderer)
tacked
in
Adjective
different.
is
is
425
travel
'to
It
things.
an
it
up'
up
abroad,' and
different
very
'follow
noise
'to
;
English: Reparation.
man
to
now
Scandinavian
a
usage. As French
nothing
French
a
;
A
and
the
In
63
at
the
is,
but
are
Kinges
the
ivolde,
Sandvnjch,
at
forciblyhow
English
p.
lioli churche
is, aryved
more
in
as
plainlythe two
forms
of
men
ivere
at
phrase marking hostility,
new
word,
p.
and
word.
old
one
in
(ad)
a
show
can
employed
that
idiom
French
is
to
to al
stonde
;
Another
p. 95 ;
Mm
:
deferer a
p. 28.
the
Prepositions
to
to
common
Becket's
5 ;
unable
and
us
mother,
the
about
wandering
speak English,
to
is
is
Dutch, called
found
London
'a
mopisch
best.' In
Life of St.
the
harvest, which
become Autumn.
In
belloios.
1
An
We
comes.
said
to
see
fur
float
hynder fet and altogether new.
hear
this ?
pared
a
ire one
heap.'
his
of
what
bidies
blowing;
30 ;
(fireiron),p. hepe (in In
p. 30
form Godes
a
call
now
we
Western
a, for
to
lierfest (messis)
see
for
It is the
down
at
we
stands
we
is
all of
struck
22,
p.
from
bully come
are
Brandan,
can
of
our
bcelg, often
name
fishes,p. 21,
a
mass)
;
we
hear
of
hence an
our
otter's
fortherefet, (fore-feet,)expressions
In
p.
24,
a
mountain
is said to burn
stronge. In
Mr.
Furnivall's
Lives
of
the
Saints,we
may
426
Old
remark as
the
Middle
disappearanceof
\eir (the air) ; Caxton
words
98.
49,
The
where
the
of
the
former
other
the
Ancren
term
is
family name
;
taken
instance The
is
n
written
for
the
from
the
p. 117.
in
Serin
the
Among
encroaching 1
In
The
sense.
the
Southern
yet
island itself. of
come
this
;
It
but
;
schet,our
to
Nouns
see
old
in
we
p.
side.' J"o])er
Plural
;
Plurals
third
a
are
men
is still used of the
pronounced in
p.
45
;
true
Plural,
still used
coivs,
in
Plural
Southern
Caxton's
our
quite by
thought they might the
this
in
drop
to
new
a
53, hyn
all three
:
(vacca), cy,
cu
find
in
word
English
one
soon
was
of
be, that
most
(egg-monger),
is
118.
shot,p. Participle
in p. 80
hine, since they already used
is another
is
the
n
instance, I think, is something
may
as
65 ;
Plural
pattern to
seen
gredire (gridiron),p.
these
old ;
is
end
its synonym
upon
North
this poem.
the
Substantives, we
of
second
out, for clemde
The
anoJ"erhalf of ]"echurche, al
former
latter to
at
p.
;
schrin, p. 47.
becomes
now
p. 113
in the
been
cast
51.
The
Cezar,
originalof
is
b
now
Durham.
office,the
have
The
1260
lytinge (fulgur)
The
find
we
to the
French
when
gescoten is pared down
was
of
is written
must
c
climbed,
clipped, for
in
mentioned.
are
Dunliolme
confined
inserted,
li^tninge,in
The
now
counties
Riwle
was
The
usage.
distinguished written 8omersetet
and Wilteschire, Schrojpschyre,
Kaiser the
of this
Vowel,
a
vrrop (iratus)are
WiltouescMre, Slobschire,and become
in \e before
e
fond
Sumersete
old
many
English.
was
wrap]"e (ira) and
in p. p.
and
svrine.
talk
There
form, eirmonger tale
about
eir and
Middle
eggs,
nearly
There
is the
hundred
two noun
104.
p.
In
woman
'
as
a
something
like
gode
honestus
is
in
as
opposed
to
true
the
p. 94
is God
inflexions
There
fader
this
In '
to
p. 53
down
Pronouns made
in
not
yet
found
its
superior
addressing 1
This
an
phrase
95
St.
the
35
go,' where
gode
man,
hear
we
of
meaning true
a
man
on
our
ghostly,has
never
agasten (terrere). confused
had
Adjective, and
our
the
not
form. the
as !
;
habbe, "c,
the
Katherine
light
first
; so
spouse
in
a
opposing
as
the
bears
Genitive
a
li^tivas
moche p. 109
the
oute
Shakes-
like
;
he
;
his vnlle \
a$en
Pronoun
is in
]"e valey ]"erdoune ;
comes
:
je,
a
the
from
comes
to
In p. 71
we
his
we
the
should
there.'
and
p. 91
63,
phrases
best
were
by
word, unlike
that
new
betere
were
you
say As
p.
of gode r exile, p.
'
Dative. now
trice
In
takes
such
moche
maJcede
pere's
here
pressions ex-
find
female
Peterborough Chronicle;
become,
are
p.
here
almipie-es
now
Substantive,
In
fellow.'
its first vowel, and
changed
his
;
thief.
a
the
(mother's son),
a
addressed
good
my
gasiliche(ghastly); In
be
'
and
child
enrages
woman.'
our
and 51 ;
p.
bloodthirsty tyrant
most
men
more
to
known.
gode wijf, addressed
comes
good
my
moder
a
now
than
addresses
of
83
p.
witness-box counsel
menie
nothing
;
(sweetheart),
427
well
(error),p. 107;
Imrte
50 ;
p.
later, is
years
mase
sivete
macche,
English: Reparation.
uses
the
Lincolnshire to
way
both
inferior.
comes
sharp
in
the
distinction about
Severn;
this in
]"itand^oure in The
Virgin
Tyndale's version
between
time, p. 59
one
had
and
in
line,when
tells the
of St.
\"u
Devil,
Luke, vii. 2.
'thou
beast, on
no
rain
Middle
old
In
new. now
50
p. '
should
mod
manes
a
;
prefixed,stands
Article
something
In
say,
he
here
the
p.
hear
we
114 that
with
mail,
the
aliquis;this
\e
no
not
was
p. 80
for
comes,
In
59.
great,'p.
man.
sum
fell,to disturb
Indefinite
English.
is too
power
your
replacesthe
sum
we
and
Old
428
him
wors
is
nas
;
worse,' alteringthe
case.
As
as
a
you
kind
of
Verb
swear,
The an
do ?
do
how
in
In
etsi ;
of
used
dep
the
p. 105
of
97
hence
;
our
it be is used
event, 116
isivore, p. a
makede
]"e% hit beo feme.
future
a
? )ris
phrase
summe
lie hadde
governs
;
sense
new
clever
Porson's
know
liou cjo\
(valere), p.
51, bispeke his de\,
p.
We
Verb.
'
when
his
ic do
schal
expansion
Accusative,
find
find out,
see
we
:
childe,hou
hire mid 1
Verbs
to
we
also
of
this
unfair
but
lines,
beginning,
In
p. 78
he
nas
Germans
Are
sadly to
of
hear
we
in p.
draw
gets
Scandinavian
in p. of
our
seek.
Our
77,
phrase
of
39,
he sat
modern
*
he
as
numb,
(capere). Prepositions,we Among
'cast
draw
siche
(seek)
accounts'
up In
figures;
the '
same
this is
St. Dunstan
When
draw.
to
his numbre.
caste
meaning,
new
sense
enraptured first hint
a
in Greek
Devil, noting
the
(non defuit).
is foreshadowed line
The
were
ynome
;
a
was
this is the
from
the
old
ensam'ple bi,
take
coming
niman
God wpe
to
witness, for nought, no
(upon) In
find, take
p.
83
love
bituene
hem,
hi
were
him.
the
old
a,
slightlychanged, begins
to
be
Middle
used
as
Affirmative
an
is age, sire
answer as
English
Reparation.
:
is
question
; a
Oar
(aye).
of
ugh
429
asked,
and
disgust
is
the seen
in p. 115.
ou
find
We Dutch
from
comes
talks of
Shakespere
word.
to
a
corpses ; this
gashed
jpask,found
Scandinavian
the
p. 36 ; it is akin
wriggle,in
ivrick,our
in p. 98.
Text
Seyn Julian, (published by the Early English (medulla),strupe her naked, Society),we see marw
make
\e eigne of \e crois,and
In
Early English 1295
schip (oves)
p. 27
; in
just (misericordia), the h of the
over
Itusi. In
p. 32
Tyndale
in the
astundian
and
cacche
Latin
the
not
We
reverse.
this is
of
in
comes
a
Verb,
Bible; it is
was
French
the
form
;
these
as
we
the
of
mi
the
name
attached age
the
t in
is
blod
ran
farther
very
common
hi use
extended;
;
to
\u
as
at
by
English French The
French
The
hi.
to
said
the
does
Stevene
streng\e. Do, attached
becoming
slur
middle.
the
24, follows
p.
three
now
the
In p. 30
estonner.
ru\e
inserted
of
compound
a
the
to
the Scandinavians
phrase, the
the
like
of
man
;
catche, with
meaning
phrases a
word
year
in p. 28
pronounce
(domi), just
the
find in p. 25
We
astoned,long afterwards
comes
see
new
contrast
(elige),and
now
we
Laurent, in
name
proper
as
second
becomes
wonderful
a
is chus
is atom
In p. 29
words.
24,
the
of
version
the
Society ; in p.
published by
was
ninety years earlier.
forth
put
Margaret
Text
be found
may
version
St.
of
Life
The
tresses.
just
and
the
stremes
of
;
the
in p. 29 another dost
lede
(ducis). From
the
same
Science, published by
Manuscript Mr.
comes
Wright,
p. 132.
a
Treatise Hdr
on
(canus)
Old
43" hor
becomes in
before
We
\oh, \of. French
and
in
out
lawear
(lawyer); Chaucer speaks of use
phrase
comes
of
that
is,
(be of
ending
On
in
the
phrase
a
in
Accusative
a
published by from
to
has
'
well
;
in
put as
the
the
is
begin
wole
beo in
lipere
early
an
a
stance in-
'
and
named,
are
himself
Bible
of
the
bout, and
we
alle
corrupt
;
is followed
of
Gloucester's
Hearne.
We
may
safelycall
when
for
stands
schynde by
an
We
names.
slab
of
ire
wise.
puzzled the
French,
gode,
to
Pope's line things ; this is
Robert
the
here
;
know
bigynne \e
Dutch
the
instance
go\
may
; this
our
lasse
rightful shone
Verb ich
souls
our
;
139,
p.
soul
cleanse
may
often
the
vices
137
lasse,an
all such
many
man
in
to
turn
now
;
and
We
now.
The
in p. 132
(massa), which We
p. 140
good
p. 133.
buttoh, akin
find
way),
in p. 133
In
Adjective
hand,
all that,meaning
with
told that
seen
the
other
common
\ulke. Tyndale has shined (micavit)as is
here
writes
Western
for-top,p.
after
p. 140
In
;
bowiar crotchet
The
sense.
repeated
'
bad
a
foreshadowed are
is not
heaven
to
Substantive. iveye
his
as
in another
conciseness.
English "
of law.
man
cester, Glou-
of
sometimes
wtyinne fourti dayes
Substantive
the
has
his forehead
the word
seamen
and
treatise,has
who
ference pre-
swearer
;
this Gloucestershire
;
it did
seeming
a
Robert
of this
Tyndale,
comes
Poet
138,
p.
wakiere.
anthor
Chronicle
again
\urf (per),as
English endings
to
probable in his
(bowyer)
in
in
see,
sweriere
become the
English.
(hoar) ; / replacesh
of waiter
Middle
a?id
we
see
such
Chronicle, it
a
forms
lation transas
the
(Picts), Daneis (Mercia), Picards (Danes), ]"e liondreis (Londoners),Pountfreit(Pontefract,Pomfret)
March
43
Old
2
forms.
The
Second
Text
lesson
;
p. 541
;
The
for
it stands
of the
old sound
We
Paul.
Southern
build,
and
u
and
another
Hue, the
clung
to
standing for
ue
old sound
her
Layamon's pwong As
(vesper),which
is
ene.
We
tarie
(morari)
from
pared
Consonants
to
word.
is
The the
old
has S3'llable
as
seen
p. 109
in
g is
/
hncvgau,
the
South
of
words.
is
The
old
and
The
536, just as
Latin
;
the
known. which
p.
find
both
condicio tumulus
and
Norwiclie it may,
in
;
In p. 116
and
was
fond
is cut
There's the
new
of
the
this
first from
away
(tough), p. 175; the
guttural at becomes
and
and
cefen
neyde (neighed)
days, be
in Old is well
cumulus
of
end
mate,
conditio
forpweard is
our
of
Holy
207,
tou
the
written
out
\" is dropped in the middle
becomes
17,
cast
(socius)
maca
relationshipof
The now
we
iou.
in
h
written
now
man, Plough-
now
nintene, where
in
.
p.
p.
out
longer pronounced
no
is
v
in
This
pong.
Tyndale
;
fuyr
fondly England
in p. 394,
ene
replaced nigon.
which old toll,
or
thrown
moreover
the
to
old targynge
the
see
down
the
:
is
Hugo
the
guild,
have
of Piers
the French
eow,
write
we
proof how
a
eu;
is written
Bruyt (Brute).
writer.
Western
p. 516.
between
us
Poem
author
the
by
a
for sceoppa,
Paul
;
compromise
(superbia), and
con
still keep the
; we name
this
in
;
'to
Maurice,
i that makes
or
y
words
continued
was
curious
hence
for
proper
(pugnavit) ;
(shop)
ssojope
Wurcester
this
Layamon's
worrede
Morisse
in
as
Northern
such
as as
au,
the
in
e
in
as
u,
(scit), p. 364; eo,
in
u
see
(ignis),pruyd usage
for
supplants i,
u
for
hen
for
stands
o
English.
supplants
stands
it
; con
'
Middle
often
o
there is also
and
Norptaic,
seen
often
as
ward, forheard
Middle
English: Reparation.
pronounced forrad. The as seen Eylbryt,p. 238. in p. 447, where d is seen and
final
(iterum), p.
548
is first
as
had
seen
of the p.
n
alteration
this
6, though the old form
is called
Britones.
The
of
mangled man
battle
The in
of
old Burh
old
down
is called Alle
in Latin
an
many
give
Eadgyp, which is
Book,
in p. 523
; Halbert
to Hob.
All 541 F
; F
clue to
is held 283.
by We
this becomes
alreadybeen much written Edype, p. 331. had
hanged
was
p. 544
Haliven, p.
;
a
English word.
Petresboru,p.
448
hundred
a
explainswhy Lude's clepep it London, pat
me
;
becomes
Hobehin
Lewes,
earlypared
seen
\e lasse Breteyne,p. 95, and
Domesday
named
Poet
in
Byvyses (Devizes),p.
Vise.
The
to stand
lasted
last six words
These
of the alterations
reason
be
may
used
foregoingCentury. Grauntebriggebecomes
Armorica
A
;
lost the s, which
longer. In p. 44 the is now slightlychanged
hear
Sergius
Austria.
of Ostrich,not
Duke
has
lyzterin pe tnoup.
the
;
we
of
first
her
Cambrugge,
ys
Latin
than
rather
was
enemy
tynbury. Nothyngam
town
in a%e
to English English places as yet new Boucestre,Exetre, Bristowe,Hamptschire, Glas-
poetry, as
years
fashion
to
forms
are
Charters
The
p. 553.
Proper Names,
In
pretnep,p. 457.
Richard's
before
Water,
pilh (iste)
hand, preatep (minatur)
other
French
for
ont,
Southern
true
I and
also see We Jude, Net Sergy, p. 255. (James, p. 534), George,Bamabe, TJmfray.
pared down (Niel),Gemes
is
There
the
; on
to follow
begun
King
clippedin
been
has
n
cast
is
of p. 4 is written
Cardoil
the
pike,p. 27, and
become
Walter
interchangebetween
The
I is sometimes
The
Garloyl.
call Ethelbert
now
we
name
433
not
must
Saints' this old
long before have
Church
been
the very
in Oxford
Genitive
Plural,
Old
434
a
Southern
]"emonthe
that has
Neuter,
from
became
cry
day
A
word,
new
gode
in p. 16
;
the
beasts
p. 17.
are
two
gets the "We
alms
sense
applied in
to
it
267,
as
407,
the
for
a
Christian
it
dole
Bout
given us ;
nadde
of
much to
a
non
hear
also, of
a
p. 2 ;
sea,
of
synonym
pars,
but
a
and old
new
Verb form.
Biht
ry%t ]"ertois in
Knout
tail and
cards
here
;
;
the now
p. 359.
the
his
in
bution distri-
deal
to
a
myd
on
turba
O'ConnelPs
King
We
comes
as
simply
for
means
one
p. 541.
is used
money
from
;
inlet of the
for ludus, but
out
becomes
now
shire
his
prechoures
to us,
host
an
longer
no
has
sense
for
was-
in p. 193,
the
is
that this
long-lived.
of
part
the
already
us
holi
an
known
to be
sport.
of claim
this
well
not
was
coming
hear
of
it
forgottenin
treasury ; so
to
have
we
not
than
nsed
Rowena
tells
(rapina),is formed
; to
Dialect
nsed
of drink
165,
p.
prongs
Southern
Robert was
the
Substantive
(estosalvus); it
of
from
about
find the
this
make
formed
legend
it is
to
now
hal
is used
killed
Dole, of
p.
we
here
is used, not
game
is
sense
Arm
ernest.
hastinesse
meant
reverye
of \"e hondred, p. In
;
of
;
akin
which
we
more
the
in
suit the rime
wolpack.
Masculine
Havelok.
had
Sceoppa shop
to
wais
thought
ssoppe,
and
monfte
first page
the
England,
popular, that
so
; men
word.
In
well-known
in the
to wassail
seen
;
construction
something
;
word
noun
in p. 118
sayl,formed
the
The
p. 109.
set out
410
p.
become
The
Feminine.
verb,
English
prescribedAugustus
of Jun,
see
we
poem
Old
the
of lecliecraft, p. 150.
is \e art
be
find
we
dropped, which
now
in
already remarked.
as
Nouns,
time
English.
corruptionof lialgana (sanctorum),lives
Halloween, In
Middle
and
word,
men,
is
Middle in
seen
305.
p.
In
There
Alfred
learns
the
by Tyndale (take) Jierte ; oute
hente
phrases as
43 5
used
abece, a phrase
such
are
Reparation.
:
266, King
p.
he cou]"e ys
alphabet; later.
English
we now transpose ; of horn and hous, p. 375 ; these nouns fot folc (infantry); smoke is puffedagainstthe heathen In p. 541 comes ry"t in Iter owe (theirown) te\,p. 407. atte mete were a (at meat). phrase dear to Tyndale, men
In
555, Sir Edward
p.
is translated
wound
mortel
garrisonlifand lime. A depes wonde in p. 49 ; Lord
grants
a
Macaulay, in his Lays, called it a death wound. find lere (vacuus), p. we Among Adjectives, this
that
curious
England, except heard
still be
p. 119
In
selyhere p. 95
comes
good the huge sum coming '
ger
p.
566,
in
'
he
died
of
out
after 1310
of Somersetshire
Pronouns
here,
a
phrase.
thinks
; it
may
peasants.
'
an
this
girlis
described
Bold
to
a
\e
more
Masculine
it too
should
say
f
f
2
in
trouble
to
be
comes,
]ndhe (that one) Ester
'once
of old.
synonyms
a
comes
In p. 420
of the Pronoun. we
as
Antecedent
much
her
helde
our
suit the rime.
not
Southern
Crusaders
were
stare, like
preventing pat coming
as
where
somdel
lie nolde be yt nop.
sense
new
and
was
430
yt refers
:
sayde \at ]"ulkepat ;
byme is used
p.
new
Prince
a
;
\at
]"ebolder would
p. 409, the
sum
West,
strong.1 In
it
Easter), a the
South
and
of money,
convenient In
have
selywenehe is opposed to a holi prechour ; perhaps bear the new meaning stidtus. In may sixti \ousand gode ; we should now make an In p. 393, a Prince second word. borrows a
to
was
should
the mouths
in
because
and
word
a
p. 411
King,
in the
old, a wholly
ten
As
old
81 ; it is
In
twice
over.
(kept p.
435
their some
a
time
In p. 561
comes
upon
is
;,'
43 6 hiani
o\er, a
an
the
folc;
509,
p.
phrase much
we
*
comes
had
is
A
mood. in
comes
Grace
; we
number
reckoning by *
phrase, idioms. p.
58, (Dieu
sette
ys p.
bataile
do
batayle;
on
hym.
29
a
had
the
way,
On
the
your
other
hand
We
Her
now
(they had, talk
of
bere
said
English
a
In
way
295
p.
Southern
French
new
yt schyldme"
amies
;
smyte
p.
and
Set
388.
two to
; nvyn
alteration
hosts a
swear
a
;
We
sette
in
this in
in p. 288
also
loses
;
its
togadere in
is in p. 348
see,
in
thus
much
;
it
adde
empty), p. 499
;
vorp
was
(peace) ; they
ship,but
herte
pitches;
man,
i.e.made, the streets
mooring
of
Cardinal
the
spread about,
to
to pes
com
time
\e %ere
transitive
been
to, is in p. 101. it
in
:
batail
hym
great height
hand,
tive Subjunc-
dating
many
undergo
in
/aire
(shortlyto say) ; ssortlyche
400, where
ipult (proclaimed); stretes
a
que
the very
;
449
p.
Bible.
; %eve
this time are
men
in p.
sense
to turn
to
of
shades
In
the
Old
remark
segge
is intransitive
withdraw
fight.
up
of
where else-
two
as
frendes gode, God
Verbs
falls from
man
same
to
on
pleyede Icing;
Some
last verb
active
he
fuyre ;
on
;
had
French
the
;
our
may
defende)
me
word
phrase
at
ivere
one,' is in
find bicomen
We
for
being dropped.
was
we
first stands
syxty ; here
Ordinal
hii
the Verbs,
Among
the
and
syxe
winters
to set at
the
fashion
p. 363
Dorsetshire
the
comes
in
In
forms,
"
muclie
Bible.
our
old
English idiom
for the
stands
;
French
see
in
of
represented.
to do
wat
Old
]"ousendand
a
be
to
new
the
;
read
we
the
different
two
not
the
preferredto
nought
onr
now
knew
they
In p. 532
people is kept
splitinto
meaning
English.
no%t for no%t ; here
see
been
of
Middle
form.
new
not, the last for
our
of
and
Old
the
p. 541.
the
verb
Middle
town
is barned
used
in '
and
which
woods,
of
is used
English
to
(attainedhis end) p. 291
en, for in
be
it should
such
yt
a
save
ech
hazy,
is not
and
it
was
to
old
easy
phrases Adverbs,
of them to
is
becomes
is further
Cordelia hero
*
they
;
strange
a
great
a
In
thing.'
a
the
moral,
thing
a
idiom
he
'
that
seems swore
follows
the
This
to
found
knights,
idiom
is rather
'
.
at
first
515,
sight. it
so
the
Thus
as.
built
One
of
that Sfc,
ivas
to
takes
the
by examples in
hear,
a
off
English kingdom a
man's
the as
French
peace
on
the
notion
this
;
twelfth
the
our
As
p. 37
In p. 216
yt
as
of
that
; in
comrne
ded
siva
Oseneye.
]"e ry$t eyr.
body,
was
swa
359,
p.
the
made
developed.
of yore, when
used
we
is much
as
abbeys, as Teolcesburyand
used
carries
of
use
phrase, 'as at this time,' in Christmas-day ; something like this is
know
in
was
it is
comes
nobles
one) in p.
fusion con-
altogether dropped,
construe
seen
been
had
swa
swa
Conqueror
a
four
expressed,illustrated
be
now
in p. 523
is
do
no
ivey
that.'
so,
Among The
is
(each
on
Biblical
our *
'
Verb
The
of the
Jcyng;
easy ;
hys
Infinitive
There
to
up,'
to comyng
; here
Our
knock
to
A
both
are
made
pat
; then
in p. 448
comes
repetition ;
of horn
end
'
here.
first verb
'
the
to be
(a shrew)
ssreive
hang
should
he
token
a
"ong
after the such.
omitted
be
to
and
good enough
Rufus'
of be
to
ys
of
wel '
down
proof
(venturum).
lie was
;
curious
a
Noun
hear
comen
hear
we
see
Verbal
Orrmin's
on
p. 419
We
and
; up
354, Harold
p.
.
we
to
in p. 343
advance
In
437
(rooted up).
up
intensity,as
express
the
between
idiom
in p. 294
kill down.'
to
mored
are
al adoun
day
our
Reparation.
:
"We
was.
Collect
seen
May,
in
p. as
for
552, in
a
Old
438
In
Tywesday. '
rocks as
;
were
hitherto an
of time
in p. 35
:
'
see
we
it is
;
he
is
%et pilJcein feble wede.'
replacesthe
which
(p. 284), out
'
We
Alfred's
in
clame
see
due
the
a
as
seek
preu
first hint
of
West
Country, the
the
it also
phrase :
Verb
]"reuhere, like the word
The
my%te
have
in p. 47 As
but
bote
we
;
to
had wen
The
vor
influence.
an
bep of on
is in p. 110.
him
and
;
the
meaning
A
Lord
is still
translation
O here
is, a
'
O
law
got
stand under-
not
The
Julian.
Latin
quin
the
French
here
;
hou que
quoniam
to
answers
for
considering;'strong
phrase
French
noble
the sound
Lord, what
favourite
of the
in
is
in p.
seen
510,
his eirs.
vor
common
developed
blod.
InterjectionOw, Lord, pe
p. 56 ; the
the
When
Prepositions: of stands
age
to hold
? p. 306
overcome
form
intransitive.
pitch, becomes to
100.
p.
English phrase,
Seyn
in
occurs
out..
(fellupside
likelydid
most
answers
now
we
'
of her
be
scribe
at
is further
which
al
King-
p. 386.
doun
new
a
buy
is another
there to
king
and
clanliche
up
ynou forms
the
out
in
becomes
Wei
intensive
forsook
Adverb
an
(nimis),
asyde.
our
121, 'they
man
is the
upsodoun ;
as
must
of
man,.
one
oversore
.
to
1320
One
doun, p. 552, but
This
down)
used
where
333,
p.
p.
(omnino)
and
up
also
find in this poem
we
Soup
more
find
overswipe;
in
see
(utterly); see
We
we
to restrict
but
with
come
above Yet had
arose.
employed
We
valdefelix.
means
out; this
old
whereas
now
many-
titer for the
has
and
thereas
(ubi)
hill,as
a
manuscript
how
see
nsed
been
idea
and
is
to
'on
comes
another
;
it is easy
56
p.
English.
Middle
and
folk !
of the French
noble
Interjectionwith Dam
comes
folk,' "c. us
(dominus).
;
it
seems
in owr
This a
Old
440
Middle
and
snacche
(rapere) replaces
Riwle;
also
hence '
animo
(in
gets confused
the
here
;
in p. 45
for what
As
for
way
called
was
; this
of old would
a
Overton
term.
new
There
village.
the
Adverb
there
gh
such
are
word; The
he the
comes
with
the
comes
This
French
the As
an
of
(directus) is this form
beginning in the
sans,
in the
many
272, where douner
;
The of
middle
a
doyng
advance
must
from
nosdre
of
with ;
the
French.
in p. 234
on
the
in
Katherine,
governing
the
at
Noun
;
eivt to
p. 259
of
was Infinitive,
my
n
is
adder
changes
en
in
withouten
comes
huten
The
(anguis),and
Verbal
t,
be confounded
not
the
into
turns
streyte,whence
as
seen
becomes
now
C
50.
Tristrem, the Infinite
confusion
St.
the
on
of
name
Infinitive
the
gate, coming
ivithoute
Legend
with
gan
straightway;
ing, a is
sounded
strcec
appears. into
been
old
clipped at
the
in
forms,
rough, laugh, trough.
as
chaunge (mutavit),p.
strait
old
Comparative
a
can
our
the
'
Ynde
ivonyghing,(habitatio). tighed,(ligatus,)
expletive he
can;
for
find
we
forms
upper
influence
as
stands
hoy.
ufor ;
some
the
The
\ra.
like this in p.
something
have
to
had
suppliedwith
is
new
not
seems
been
still survives
is
doun
have
the
'
Old
in
;
(puer)
ou
(occi-
The
78
p.
Havelok
find
have
npplicaor up-flor,may
for
;
in the
we
:
in
myntan
cole
159.
had
he
'
verb
Scandinavian ou
medley),
as
old
kill,p.
throive
French
Consonants
to
p. 235
of the
the
Ancren
the
(in
(significare).The
makes
sound
the
replaces y,
English \rea (dolor)becomes it is thraw, followingthe North oi has
303
p.
E
incenan
North
of
snecche
mangle,
habuerat)
with
of the
dere)
in
as
the
mingle-mangle.
our
yment
i,
English.
leosen work
p.
28
lesyng. in ;
the the
evidentlythe
Middle
model
in
which
is
of
all these now
it is easy
The
a
the
when
r
(amiserunt) remains
words
; amidde
We
find
such
Jupiter
in
been. is
England
old
felawe
that
still
felaw,
had
spilbred
as
is used
in
prevail :
the
'
theof
the
top of nobleys; is
(pavo)
seen
Doppe, the bird ducking, is mentioned
appears. or
Jouv,
ende
is in
longer. The in p. 311.
Verbal As
Nouns
in
the
we
hear
p. 325 of
the
that
we
body.'
we
use
see
it;
p.
us
'
115,
'
He
in
The
Fy, was
74
p.
old pawa
its
from
and
dipping
the
though
;
hundred
form
forty years
in fast ; in
his
they
well
as
the
govern
Singular ;
lesyng,losing of
is
doyng
This
English conciseness.
in p. 57
steeds.
In
l
Absolute
rod, theo heved
stand
senses
stryffor the body beoriing, burying
Accusative
she
fine in
of
The
as
as
The
172,
p.
becomes
Mundi,
to
steden
was
told
are
in this poem,
We
thar
239
p.
Cursor
Plural
be
now
may
by
a
been
calhetrappe(calthrop)
come
Accusative, bearing witness case
p.
top
formed,
18.
p.
is in
one
named
(in Latin, anat-is)lasted
is
different
widely
and
in
to
hitherto
called
abusive
pecoch;
as
is added
brother-in-law,
as
strange construction.
a
old
s
had
friendly one A noble ryght good felawe? a
lost ; the
Drawbridge
two
of
amidst.
our
the
;
The
What
now
(vagire),
produce squeak.
p. 152.
71.
schitt,
change
common
Substantives
new
scrilce
becomes
amiddes,
bowe-schote,cite-men, p.
just
like
very
in
becomes
form
loren
in
filteringinstead
afterwards
long
441
is inserted say
the
that
r
some
a
see
we
would
w
replaces
8
loron
a
When
imagine
to
into
r
shrill ;
as
Reparation.
:
The
cases.
seen
following.
the
English
before
al
nahid,
another
204, fyne hardy
is often
men.
found
p. 13.
Adjective,just as In
p.
263
we
Old
442 hear
of
and
construction
new
Among
As time
;
the
In
the
55
p.
;
have
leovere is
the
Past
Infinitive,an further
to he
is
do
freelyused
in p. 84
Person
a
is do you
thow
phrase
p. 11
of
the
in
151
clevyd; are
naness
the
we
the
new
As
to
its
its
Adverbs
in
:
a
Perfect
goes
have
to
is
peculiar far to
not
In
154
p.
Perfect
into
;
in p. 164
; so
Line.
corrupted
verb
the Second
on;
lived
rightfulStrong
clef; Weak
the
the old cloven alive.
have
we
p.
20
a
agrisen (frightened)for Colchester
Past
There
bestir,bewray, overthrow.
Verbs
;
spoused,
to theo sweord
of the old smote
happily kept
(for the purpose) ; occasion
(put)
Sundering
Participle
have
worthy
beo
corruptionof
Strong
Great
(findere)makes
p.
The
translator
cleave
English, is
Adjectives,as
do
comes
honour.
the
of the
use
Old
est,
English )mt with a after the grauntid. The
used
the
The
lady grauntid to
a
smotest,instead
proves
South
the
in
;
to
mihi
Latin
Old
in
;
been
Singular of
find
we
idiom have
it follows
;
developed.
steorve, they had
of the
contrary
so
first
135.
is much
Adjective.
In p. 47
75.
French would
tense
idiom
for the
fyve, p.
us
Neuter
extended
hongid,p.
very
put for
the French
;
Plural
leovere
reminds
a
a
of have
use
hadden
they
here
takes
hundrodis
the
Verbs,
and
now
Nominative
ye, maister, in p. 22
hundred
:
comes
die
rather
the
see
we
tayl they hit of
Among
a
translated.
Numerals
to
in Cristianite ; this is
Superlative.
in Y pray
here
was
vous
of the
English.
noblest
the Pronouns,
the Accusative
a
of the
cite,on
a
Middle
hundred
seen
this
sense
lady
sees
the years
nones.
Orrmin's now
forr ]"e
slides into
for
and
is
something, The
old
earlier, takes
hwil, as the
at
usual
Middle
modern p. 249
and
aside.
There
is
are '
man
idiom,
iher nys
to
p. 182
this
;
earliest times
hym
best
no
in
The
old idiom
and
under
toforeand
'
:
this
is
between
of
afhungred changed by Tyndale The
in
find
In
parison com-
he
'
our
the
in
; we
now
from find
p. 41
p. 59
is
is
fy
seon
bytweone
for word, to-forealle.
ivord
his horse's
before
changed
now
to of
is,tel me,
; as
'
our
had
In
Darie.
been
hence
To
fall.
honour.
French
horses
'
French
the
sory
(ask)
hence
of secundum
on
have
his
a
your
turns
We
would
under
to
is very
p. 68.
me,
follow
meaning
79, to
face, which
the and
We
bid
To
the
comes
feloun ;
so
to Grece
was
the
in p.
the gates
;
of brightness ;
In p. 270
that beon
307, folk
the, and
him
shon
of.'
savour
'
Prepositions.
fool to this fellow.'
a
in p.
of
place
'
in the Tristrem
as
The
p. 141.
Adverb,
an
as
p. 116.
uses
the
of,' ;
was
'
alsfer as, aloud,
also find
nsed
now
pared down,
new
;
smack
on
is
Along
quyh unschut,
of a
In
whiles, (whilst)
becomes
here-to-fore ; we
appears
weoren
the
and
443.
.
old cwicliche
'
end
the
at
es
English: Reparation.
to
our
136.
fete, p.
and
on
into
anhungred
comes
freer The
usage,
old interchange
out,
when
a
phrase
;
feet
we
see
inserted
Bible.
our
ho !
Interjectionso
ho ! may
so
be
in
found
p. 154. There first
are
cropping
works,
many up
in
our
island
scoff, shingle,top (turbo), and plump, scrub, stamp,
(praeceps). The The
new
rotle
word
:
to
such
the are
the Verbs
(rustle);
dally appears
Scandinavian
tumble, sturdy,shaw.
akin
words
there
German,
girl,mane, cower,
is also
now
pin,
curl,dab,
hedlinge
for the first time. are
fling, raggedy
Old
444
Celtic words
The
border)
(we
English.
not
are
far from
very
the Welsh
wail, hog, gun; bicker,boistous (boisterous),
are,
this last
Middle
and
likelysome
most
was
for
engine
darting Greek
fire. here
I may
that
races
for
But
of
idea
one
express
point
have
ruled
plangere we
difference)either
the
Danish
wealth
of
Welsh The
the
Danish
cost
the
there
is,moreover,
is
either
three
four
seldom
but
;
sentative repre-
either the
puzzling. Thus, Welsh
the
from
the
German
a
wanting.1
commonly
from
moan,
is indeed
find
often
is sometimes
Low
shades
are
cry ; this
can
kind,
there
four
times.
Roman
wail, the English
Jcosta,or a
can
costiaw,
French
couster
kosten ; it is the
;
same
pot. We
have
now
English
for
180
from
1120
years
1220
to
Reparation, by 1300.
away
at
Peterborough
the rush to
yet
We
to
1
have
be
explained.
with
if
the
we
A
us
from
the Welsh
to
1280
;
of Old
Legend
pared
English 1200
1280, cannot
contrast
and
from
works,
Anglia,about
greater
;
has be
of St. Juliana
(1280).
Bard, Maker, Scald, Poet, are to
Cultivation,
English, about the
of Middle
Inflections
disuse
in East
compare
Havelok
old
; the
into
words
1220
French
the
in 1160
its
seen
of
seen
remarked
of French
imagined, than (1220),
be
periods
Neglect,from
translators
to
compounds,
have
we
:
; its
three
the
traced
1280
comes
(though
synonym
Icelandic
since
French
We
come
may
from
its
Welsh
of derivation
word
with
the
of this
the
or source
our
use,
expression. words
island
our
may
shriek,or
we
words, representing the
four
by
that
it is seldom
that
out
something similar
through
the Latin, and
; but
not
the
first
directly.
English
Middle
Let
line
a
Shrewsbury, South
and
idioms
that
East
in process
of many
in the
fulness Milton
and
of
mint
the
idioms, Old the New
third
of
the
changes
South
of the
of
changes
Colchester
speech
Angles
these
having idiom, 1
towns
first-rate
in but
came
two
Chapter
a
such
I wish
Norse
few
Teutonic
those
that
local
After
had
in
they
changes been
French
many
an
to
is
writings worthy
his time
of
there
spellingand
and
German
could
scholar. patriotic befittingsome Mercian Danelagh has claims upon
Here
"work well
a 2
upon
are
in
old
half-way
outlyingnook.
be traced
sources,
the
by
constantlysliding
in
that the different idioms their
that
thirds
England's
whose
man,
themselves.2
to
of
Almost
the
importance
new
as
lived
the
lie between
that
comers.
one
two
part compounded
most
to
goes
shires, to
form
new
and
About
About
shires
the
French,
Saxon
Line.1
the
where
later
the
of such
are
the
for
and
from
were
of words
speak.
the
Sundering
York,
priests
and
now
we
in
arose
come
and
was
between
Great
by Shakespere
strange jumble
that
English
rough
idioms, fresh from
English, Scandinavian,
form
the
A
sea.
were
language, that
the
French
in
many
The
better-educated
the
bringing
over
London.
be handled
to
the
which
all of
;
shaping
was
the
up
sprang
at
were
time
while
;
line
converge
shire
a
translatingand the
to
To
Weymouth.
to
just considered
have
of time
churls
this
of
445
through York,
Whitby
Hereford,
and
we
from
drawn
be
Reparation.
:
The
philologers.
from
Northampton and turning now churches between
A to
then
rich
and
the
traveller and
Stamford, Peterborough Most to the right and left.
he will see, in his 1250
treat
awaits
architects
1350.
and
journey of
120
who so
of
miles, date from
as
well shall
as
go
to
Hull,
the
noble
the time
Old
446
into
written
our
had
been
of
fixed
a
which
of
New
in
1303.
But
Standard
of
I
return
and
ing
and
once
the
page at
exercised
first
259,
to
more
at
page
465.
page
by
King
iranslators
Let
the
to
I
en.
384, him from
at
advise
the
389,
moreover
the
rememoer
French.
find
was
land
no
every
good.1
him
question
page
shall
;
seemed
hard
Standard
there
whole
traces
Second's
we
dates,
two
last
fixed
a
which
of
There
the
be
to
traces
the
the
Henry
was
what
1300.
and
English,
common
wrote
at
Old
these
Infinitive
the
1120
There
English
and
spoke
English.
in
seen
between
of
at
441,
between
English,
man
in
speech
1]60.
about
Standard
1
Middle
be
niay
Charter,
and
of
the
reader at
Nouns
Verbal
to
look
411,
page the
vast
fully care-
at
page
ence influ-
Old
448 it;
it contains
for
Tentonic and
and
therefore
Cursor
On
in
copiousproportionof French so foreignwords, that many it down.
written of many for
in
still in
in
and
took
in
root
number,
them
with
This
shows
a
the idioms
what
we
was
worthy from
extracts of
the
1 300
carefullest
of the
1350.
and
We
are
the
Lincolnshire
six hundred
idea has 1
further
many
other
Robert
for in p. 267
bard
of the had seems
he
asks
For
as
earlier.
years
that
influence
Cadmon
the
classic
upon
our
to have
been
conscious
Seyde
oute
is,that it
Englysshe and of
resun
many
add
specimens
shires
We
the
English :
the
trasts con-
to
see
Patriarch of the
Old
shall also
Rutland
gain hood neighbour-
tongue.1 that he
between
be easy
was
was
feble ryme,
tyme.
mark land-
a
give long
forgiveness foule
as
I shall
be called
may
1300.
; even
is indeed
it will
Thus
few
compare
of 1688
study.
idioms
and
lucky in having so many time at this particular
English,much
the New
English
up
we
1120
shall
stronglymarked.
are
some
in
English spoken
manuscripts, drawn that
I
it ; and
to live
period were
Manning
highest praiseof our Revolution The last. our Handlyng Synne
the
of
this
Robert
to
owe
glimpse
Teutonic
new
between
imported
first
our
bucket, if
the
himself
not
Prayer-book,works
The
in
drop
mere
and
speech after
our
he
are
writer
afterwards
were
Bible
of Time.
womb
catch
that
most
a
the
set
had
date we
the
to
Indeed, there
should
true
idiom
English
the
the
his
those
speech,
it has
hand,
we
of
out
contrast
words.
this book
In
word
a
ever
that
than
later
fiftyyears
marked
other
the
drop
to
soon
were
stands
Mundi.
English.
scanty proportion of
most
a
that
words
it
Middle
This an
was
innovator,
The remarked Latham and
tells
that
us
Northampton that
countiy
standard
between
St.
Neots
543),
how
common
little the
arise
London
Court
Papal the
Oxford
Rome,
at in
Naples, or
when
that
Our
the
in
or
learned
classic Italian sprang
the
the
as
has
true
in
put
a
('Norman
young
he noticed
Northamptonshire
classic
speech did
it
so
; even
akin
tells us
very of
Dr.
better
pitchesupon
Freeman
Mr.
called
is most
Guest
Dr.
day
Huntingdon
Stamford
and
English. or
usually He
449
our
of
men
dialect
language
Book
from
in
is
literaiyEnglish.1
Conquest,'V. differed
what
in
and
time;
writers.'
for Leicestershire.
word
English.
labouring
speak
of the
of
centre
his
the
'
New
their vernacular
English,because to
in
Fuller
by
the
of
Rise
the
in the
not
was
not
Palace
King's
at
Universityof Bologna, that with
up
sudden
and
marvellous
growth. The
from
speech, flowing shires all
in
alike,met
helped to shape
had
his
dialect
our
first
use
of niman
Robert's into 1
w,
the different tides of
Latin
start
with, the
by
five
generations
a
South into
has
He
0
their
other
ire,and
the of
and
moche
0
into
this and
Stamford in her was
the West
From
ou.
in
Northern
to
it in 1120.
From
and
neighbourhood of Rutland, and New English. Robert of Brunne
c
1872, and
found
sc
had ch
the
rowed bor-
(hence
into to
came
since
of the
marks
into
that
Dano-
peculiar
speech
moche,2 eche, ivhyche,swych), of
I visited
His
of
change
sadly misused 2
the
for the
Midland. the
the
corrupted
glimpse
how
Southern, Western,
mother-tongue
own
Anglian
East
shows
Handlyng Synne
sht
him
one
letter h
was
streets.
used
by good writers down G
G
to Elizabeth's
time.
g
Old
45" of
the
and
of
worst
all
Middle
corruptions, Lay anion's
our
Participlein ing instead to
this
evil
Midland
Participlein
much
in
wrote
the
common
of the
instead foisted the Poem
for the
pen and
time,
and
in the
are
East
Robert
has
rimes
that
mykel
of
some
of them
many
Psalter
been
transcribed
followingare
Northern
he
(p. 253), have
who
fonnd,
leans
old
mochyl, which
The
which
uses,
his
the Southerner
later.
the
North
by
see
Active
Robert
:
uses
the
(p. 81)
by
verse
Robert
first
can
form
often
With
\e\en
sixty years
forms
the
and.
Southern
into his
older
still he
we
:
Danish
of the
but
change,
English.
childer, fos,
:
ylka,tane, ire,gatte, hauJc,slagheter, handmayden, lighten, wrecched, abye, sle, many dounriglit,lie seys, thou one, He,
sky (ccelum).
sweres,
Psalter, delightsin the form
like
gh
the
translator does
only
; not
sygh, lagheter,doghe, nyghe, neglibour,but and
knew
nagheer (our
show
always
a
the
ending
of the
Yorkshire
Northern
another form
new
given He
Imperative has
thou
in
employs
Cursor
in Yorkshire
a
to
multitude ;
the
and
the
This
written
is
as
Plural
;
great
intclUg.
write
kneugh to
seems
change
has
he turns
old words
with
He
we
holds
if the
Latin
he
senses
and
at
was
his East has
fast to
croun.
first in the
saw
influence
the
uses
new
smart
Like
the
common
also the
Norwich,
as
but
clips
Sir Tristrem, Robert
Danish
and
sometimes
In
hast.
in Lincolnshire.
a
l
of idioms, that
Prepositionalcompounds. 1
also
tu ; he
same
Colchester
at
He
thou
the
work,
work
Mundi
brethren
into
ye for the Latin that
also
This
nowhere).
guttural sound.
not
he
Lincolnshire, in 1303, the gh had
in Southern
that
and
the
of
work
Midland
no
love
the
were intelligite
for
speech to
be
The
Rise
of his forefathers
the New
of
when
English.
writing words
like
451
yole,kirk, til
he has both (pejus). For the Latin idem and vaccce and same yche,(probably written ylh,)both hy and heyn. We to can gather from his poem that England was soon replace^ede (ivit)by went, o\er by second,sipeby time ; that werre
she
was
to lose her
soon
right and
for it
Almost
fidl: of
one
every
the distinguishing of Queen Victoria found
in
changes he
since his
had
has
upon
clearlyenough three
almost
the
Teutonic
work.
"We
what
hundred
ende
properly the of speech,
tongue
I think
was
to have
been
that
well
1
The
:
idea of swithe
phrase,
common
pleased with
to his Vowels
'
The
marks
his
the
to
few
Teutonic
the
influence
writings we
Sir
be
see
Philip Sidney
English is void of genders, moods, cases, of piece of the Tower '
:
be
for the
but
Hengist, is had
by
should
it hath
speech
put
to
schoole
to
uttering sweetly
minde,
which
is
the
equally with any other Elizabethan knight ought the clippingsand parings
monk.
of the Edwardian As
a
of
conceit
world.'3
in the
of
differences
Babylon's curse, that a man his mother-tongue ; learne and
later
years
the Old, the
have
marked
was
growth.1 idiom,
of
speech
substitute
in
changes
English from the
to
later
rather
day, a fact which our tongue.2 In
tenses,which
and
is of
from
cumbersome
those
very
New
Manning's
(valde),and
switlie
you
be
is
is influenced
Robert
by
the
'
Scan-
kept in Pepys's mighty merry,' and
main
the
heavy.'
Its,unless,below, somehow, uppermost, outside it, bye and bye, main our he is being beaten,having been beaten, owing to this, are 2
changes since Manning's time. Quoted by Marsh, Lectures on EnglishLanguage, p. 88.
Teutonic 3
Q
Q
2
and
Old
452 dinavian
tradition,
beginning
;
p.
289
In
they
witen
of the
work
o
thus
makes
'
like
loadstar. of
instead
in
done
We
the
For
in
for i,as
used
hyghe; The
rlhtiuis
for
(Justus).
in
1452
influence
133
spelt coude, p. of
this,from
Mundi
is
now
unchanged. p.
94,
thus
:
last shows
(non),
is
he
often
so
words
hude
sound, l
constantly becomes
find
of
youth/ not
sunner,
of
us
like
thrust
analogy.
agreeing
with
The
years
East
an
(stultus) is the
had
Anglia
I into the
soru
Yorkshire
teo]"a (decimee) is
an
is
now
middle
Cursor
of the the
ters,' Let-
later still,
plenteuous
of course,
soroiv;
fol
old
is
hey-day
we
(potuit)of
have
; we
103.
why the Duke rightuous (Gairdner, ' Paston
old
The
by
teogan (trahere); ry^tiuus, not
French
written
The p.
letters
false
a
copy
nat
P.
why Tyndale, seventy
The
here.
Yerb
replaces a
(celsus)now
in
other
wrote
righteous;
old heah sound
This
I. lxxx), and wrote
lost its old
older
(citius); tug, not
r
the
another
as syllable,
"
having
the
keep
we
of
us
lady (domina)
])efeyrystlady.
lady. The
is used
u
York
y
In
last
assyse,
:
be holde
piece,the
In this
the
also
;
sometimes
noitt.
upon
of
lodesman, something
not, and
Southern
to
into
turned
see
ballads
our
He
wete.
o
the
at
a
reminds
replaces i by they wote,'though
form
is
the accent
throws
'
the
Idcfoncm (dux)
;
first e, which
Robert
becomes has
clips the
(our size)out
syse
its
251
p.
English.
sometimes
and
epistleloses
;
Orrmin. '
he
Middle
sound
written
is
foyle,
fill in seen
as
We
see
nunciation pro-
ty]"e,
288. There
is much
paring of
Consonants.
sliust
The
and
for
wuet
instead
of
the
of
end
In
361.
have
already
seen
word
appears,
to
And
The
p. 374 Y
tug
as
a
in the
as
\ou lostest in p. 373.
Alexander.
the
and
eye
"
p. 208
seen
who
became
as
St.
all
Bruyn
as
English
doubtless Still
Boston
;
deleyand
is much
Nouns p.
There
form
We of the
losad
lost,p. 94, seen
uncertainty
some
has
and
seye
woes
both In
sawe.
^ate (porta).
Bruno, the
inHildebrand's
earlydays,
The
surname.
at
parings is her
how
Hence
in p.
325,
St. Andre
shrine
on
his to
was
words
comes
startlingof
most
seen
into
shorten
we
bear.
; the
to
way
be
where
bridge. Cam-
down
cut
like
poet
to
Gholmon-
Cirencester.
There Verbal
380.
p.
g ; Robert
with
later,Botolphston
know
we
in
to neere,
151, had
still
for the
shortened
knelt
a, in
286; Caxton, long afterwards, nsed
p.
iEthelthryth is
had
Leo
down
written
hard
with
becomes
is ]m lure (perdidisti)
riming
clippings and
our
p.
now
was
the
Pope
well
well-known
of
twior,
Brunyng,
as
Brovmyng a
for
gate (via) rimes
German is
for
old
There
sound
new
awe
The
coming
a
P. 246.
]?etoye.
mys
and
:
Gospels,St. Luke,
as
ha
or
another
;
dalliance
express
; asondre
forrpbi(praater)appears
for perditits est-,this Participleis
about
he
ncefreis pared
teogan
453
words, the
felte (sensi)is
inake]"nat
Lindisfarne
these
Orrmin's
line.
a
wouldest
clipped,for
Quickly'sstyle.
Bsforby,p. at
h is
English.
and
of
forms
The
en.
New
the
of
sliouldest
our
replaceolder
"e
Mrs.
Rise
are
to
often
are
138, he
remark
made
phrases
like
in the
repeated ;
Substantives. as
]"emening
The
fication (signi-
hys endyng (mortuus est),p. servmg
,nan,
p.
28;
melk
200.
slope
Old
454
and
(niilksop), p. 18, meaning of
clerk,p. 360, used is
the
Old
true
p.
the
before
way
and
cine
olde. ii-i/nti/r in
end;
In
word
p. 171
becomes
now
Score p. 346
;
often
used
speke
of
where
should
we
In
events.
lyfe,none
ouj"er mie
vie, ne
ma
concise
of
p. 361
toune,
used
before Ne
Eton
the
is the
Bucks
lads bred In
I
at
a
Robert's
of
these
why, in
at
Conquest.
the
endes, all
owne
myn
This
Englishes
becomes
In p. 86 the
In
gode
in
alle
so
phrase, at
sentence
of
old
ratio, at
come
shewede
mannes.
shadowed fore-
The
cause
kindred
continuation
the
the
stands
have
come
is in p. 281.
that
wyl dyscrye.'
by dropping lyfeafter
Londun
idiom
'
y ;
behalue
331;
the
:
mannes
benclie.
on
see
p. 276
use
comes
autrue
We
p.
at
fyve
have
orders, foreshadowed
In now
but
Magistrates is
meaning,
why,
sentences.
of
Goddes
on
shore.
resun
the-
see
was
would
a
bench
new
lower
our
6;
p.
a
of
oute
by
skyJ why, middle
get
to
seems
behalf;
]"e
this
in
We
into
Text
stywardes
; ge
of
\at tyme tuelvemonthe
unto
Second The
lished Eng-
time-reckoning, when,
stands
tyme.
in
of
is
hear
we
the accursed.
esteit is turned
p. 281
tive Substan-
Participleused
Passive
idiom
Layamon's
after the
Jodf
the
anz
holy watyr
a
le mort
p. 197
in
Conquest, as
English de
154,
find
we
milk;
for Participle,
by \"e dede, p. 74, dedys ry^t ;
for
bag
a
ignorant priest. The
an
after
dropped
English.
Middle
Old
p. 194
very hear
we
English
is the
line
slepteonely a lepy wynke. name
King Henry
that
the
used
to
Sixth's
Han^lyng Synne (p. 102), to mean English bucca (hircus) came
be
given
renowned
we
see a
how
dandy.
to
the
College. the
Old
456
Old
In
by
husband
a
to
as
her in
Pronouns,
a
between
p. 322.
More
Wireker
at
Paris, who
in
speech
every
the
told,will told
used
distinction In
1603,
thow
and
were
wife
a
to
long dialogue
before
this
English far
time,
students familiar
too
his
his
on
trial
and
King
downwards
the
fashion, that had
1200, and
foppery
like the
following; ?
Our
they
p. 184
;
uses
this
poet is fond
of later
they
yon
idiom of
by
King
itself
'
;
is still heard
repeating a
thowed
clave
to the on
protest against
earnest
times.
tinctions dis-
encroached
been
never an
;
therefore
iste,but always with
Latin
Robert
made
they
him.
make
to
we
offence.2
no
thou-ed
it wrong
persons,
servant,
it
he
that
between from
Irish
think
master, and
for three
lasted
ignorant
an
held
'
;
eos.1
made
now
Quakers
(jeon
secunda
comitantur
later, the
Frenchified
]"y page
the
by
the
persona
vitia quse
Raleigh
one,
to
of
chivalry!)
not lay aside their English would straightforward])u, thou, for the polite The at length effected change was by
and
old Teutonic down
is used
years
necnon drinchail,
et
years.
Rather
of
is used
the
vous.
Coke
much
too
tiia sunt
is,
1303, and
are
hundred
a
thou
the
age
See
distinction
:
That
hundred
the
her.
sharp
ye;
the ye
;
complained
drank
Hsec
French
than had
Wesseil
national
him
the
and
wife, (alas for
is above
who
by
thou
beneath
person
English.
struck
are
to his
husband,
Nigel
the
we
first drawn
now
Middle
and
Alfred a
had
tive Substan-
Yole, is
yone
in Lincolnshire.
Pronoun
1
Wireker,
2
See Ellis' Letters, vol. I. 1st Series, p. 194.
p. 56.
after
a
The
Noun
; as
beo is
We
for
had
been
in p.
241,
added
body
p. 341
p. 300
ones
;
p. 324
In
As
comes
lasted
those
that
But
also for "c.
to
Addison's
affect
in man
every
seldom have
have
found
before,
earnestness,
promise
;
c
as
There
you.' whenever may
I
say,
tyrant,'but exception
'
not
the
in
used
now
258
days,
one
I
be
will
by
allowed,
'
'
or
I'll be
at least
I
in
in the
I
in. express or
down
to this
a on
rule,
Adjective;
will
But
harsh.'
to
hostile
a
p. 334
threat
a
exception
merciful,' be
coming
of '
is
so,'was In
is used
case
old
an
junctive Pluperfect Sub-
now
will
by
idea
the and
so
this
was
'
is
Century. ;
sense,
new
a
even
p.
flogged ;
you
be is followed
will
not
was
in
as
our
Verb '
is In
]w"t
that
out
I'll have
is,in
the
:
shall find
shulde
\at \ey
herde,
day, and
Seventeenth
the
already pointed
intense
alle
hym
employed
fieri; 'you
; ones
thoroughly
a
dyssour,(a prater),'where
a
common
is
quaint speech.
solet
Jit,or
comes
the shall
:
ys he
120.
of Mm,
more
no
idiom
soules
The
ouper, p. 205 ; see
hyt
;
body, p.
this last is
;
common
only for
fool shal become semper
a
Riwle
sum
is )"ey greve
Nat
to Verbs
which
p. 170
In
idiom.
Jean.
105
as
or
one
;
ttmjys,p. 263
or
of ]"ysdayys, p.
one
;
French
we
is in full use,
al
phrase
is stillalive.
albeit
our
457
The
Ancren
in the
last,p. 161
fyrst and
ever,
most
and
English.
8fc, p. 226.
used
of Gloucestershire
see
New
sopers, ]"ey be
rere
(quamvis)
now
the
of
Rise
play the 1303, this
North,
for
we
find in p. 180: y
Here
the
wyl
be
speaker
wro]?, and is
Jxm shal be
intensely earnest,
me
lo]?.
bent
upon
work-
Old
45 8
ing
his
out
the
question
of shall
We
for
be
North and
mayst
pou
another New
me
Infinitive
often
are
jangle, \e
The
;
better
p. 299
;
and
should
we
The
is now
followed
p. 40
;
imitate
which an
had
yn
no
weye
thee,' in much
as
until 1
forming
at
be
intense '
for
go
and
Grime.
is
to
be
is
peyne
;
]"edevyl old
about 'he
;
is
do of
and
can
dare,
There p. 40 to
;
me
last
? for
idiom
is
)"ou
tempt
simple Future
be'
this
attempt
an
is about
this
to kill
ensample,
Person.
the
not
\arf,
nedyd naghtey
and
like
he
in
seen
Preposition.
Participlein '
instances
do
crystene ;
take
not,' there
purpose
ye
an
we
to
make
to
nedy]"ye
;
Future
denotes
true
Subjunctive, in
a
outrage,
need
Somersetshire, they say of Eger
first
with
dede
for
the
the
earnest
Why
;
;
old
before
kind
unwyse
in the Third
{Philology,p. 492), gives Komance
so
end
broghteto Poem,
the
see
did
same
Irregular Verbs,
at the
s
this
1611, In
old
of
(egere),replacing the
'he
355
\e chylde unbore, than
the Infinitive
say
more
p.
Infinitive
is,Jephthah avowede,
we
the
attempt
art
by
When
8 ; he neden
still terser
p. 92. to
p.
Orrmin's
omage.
The
represents when at
sentence
and
of the
as
in
Gloucestershire
were
phrase
substitute
now
Infinitive
the
the
also
we
y ;
do
in
fayle chastysyng. Something
vera.
hele; here
the
may
ma
dropped
have
dyde byte.1
153
p.
hyt
comes
wulde, but the
is
y
as
difficult
most
Scandinavian
followed
found,
netiles in
dropped
(et)
conciseness.
English
256
p.
Verb
A
have
would
may
In
great difference
a
this
Optative, God
and
save,
in
this is the
God.
long-livedwulde
is
Sonth
will.
the
only
English.
There
and
fortasse:
find, not
Middle
salvation.
own
between
weyl
and
so
lasted
sense
'
est.
from
Mr.
Earle the
old
The
The
Passive
sentence
hone
in
allicere
Tristrem.
that
remains, for her a
of
In
man.
wishes
piche (peck,of habitare
as
was
coming
now
now
well
means
above
understood
(give)
334
p.
hence
our
in
340
p.
farmer a
;
sink the ;
;
a%ens
\ey
shop.
\"e fame
in p. 366
we
elder
meant
a
idiom
that
in
transcriber
the
is another
was
is said
woman
to
common
she
comes
synne
it
torguere;
is
332
here
means
word, which
p. 305
seen
Salopian
dwell
Southern
p.
Mr.
sense
of the word
had
this
There
ran.
p. 246
Danish
synke
of his parson the
the
In have
like the
sense
In
folye;
to
this
stands
complains
bairn
haste
here
Scandinavia.
and
(acted)for hym In
South.
in the
old
new
(arranging
crohet
;
In
this
the
in
new
in p. 258
synne
eiidyn (moriuntur) ; crummes
a
fro
at
old weyve
forsake
not
France
The :
written
zyve
in.
;
deserere
has
to
morari
as
of
sense
set her cap
in 1220.
bird)
a
had
; the
would
she
day
pyhe
to
learn
ponere,
no%t, p. 242
executors
To
man
a
has, besides
our
lesson.
the
adds
to wynne
blamede.
38, following a
con
lady settingher
a
in
;
200,
p.
Lazarus
of
102
in p.
win
in set at
hear
chaplet),p.
p. 211
Set
p. 334.
be
discere, as
To
acquirere;
151.
we
and
a
rightful Active
the
to
lish Eng-
at such
50, ]"ey be]"to
p.
docere
of oestimare
meaning
put for
scire to discere
both
the
godenes, p.
to
from
strides ; any
(given) penaunce,
be %yve
is
459
shuddered
~kynna; hence,
for
to
have
this) in
done
changes
lere stands stood
would
may
Scandinavian
the
further
Infinitive
had
English.
makes
1200
man
Passive
(Orrmin To
a
as,
New
the
of
Voice
before
writer
The
Rise
Dame
dede
Siriz.
(forget it); French
Tennyson's
idiom
Northern
about castingup (objicere)
Lincolnshire
\e prest,]"atfyc. ; this is true
bard
has, \ey
Scandinavian.
460
Old
In p. 393
the
rather
or
the
fieri);
the further bones.
We
have we
;
Accusative
hence
the
Wed
Accusative
But,
vours,
p.
from
him
(accidit)is
already seen verb, for
poet
forms
a
to
new
come
thrown
above,
that
Verb a
few
aside.
often in
perceptiblegap,
form.
Our
common
Shrew
in p.
56, ]"ey have
years
later.
This
language
our
and
reminds
then he
us
a
in p. 186
by verb
new
we
phrases like
tunge,unwetyng. of the
sonys
of the
verb, a
(filii) ; the The
Century.
for Veritas
in the
(as
last is described
leyde.
is
in
a
in
this he
From
troupede; of what
It
become
to
seems
word
is revived
bere]"\e
A
old treowsian
The
stands
followed
was
sense
The
iuy]"hande
hande
;
\y
hys
ran
Put
swere
are
of shrewede
pignus.
ynne
nyghetede,where
her
troiipeboth
for
and
bind
There
in later writers
write
to
troupe yn
as
hear
we
appears
Mundi)
p. 330
been
p. 155
used
Cursor
was
in
beshrew was
Cursor.
in the
to
;
orders.
; he
one
skeiS.
Scandinavian
a
havy]"doun
here.
he
241,
nyghte,holde
sytteup
falles
verb
at
seye,
feast
the
ha]"wedded
him
89,put
benighted.'
was
*
lower
our
renna
English
in p.
laglieter,
on
and
takes
run
influence
had
night
say, 'he
Ydar
Old
; the
have
to
seems
is formed
a
the old do in p.
\ey swere\ \arto
should
hand,
81, like the Scandinavian
place of
! of
in p. 55 ; he
other
the
on
fro oure
'ipure
31, the Imperative with
p.
done, do
ha
which
Jcnoiv takes
Mundi
following; comy]" alle home,
no
hyn.
to, and
find, in
now
know
Cursor
in the
seen
verb
of burst ; Ybrast
sense
well-known
takes
in the
new
a
'
done
no
is
meaning distinguere; none is
iveor}mn (vertere
The
acquire.
to
was
old
the
bright,the meaning
to turn
see
get
There
p. 288. was
we
English.
supplants
turn
new
Yorkshire
Middle
and
our
betroth had
has been
long said
dropped,leaves
slightlydifferent
bet is first
seen
in p. 135.
The
the Adverbs,
Among the
for
stands
nedly,
350;
p.
bad
]"yng, p. 245
; y
as
p. 221
p. 388
; yn
akin
For
Yn
The
The
auoniam.
fer fur]);
or
so
the
produces
there
is
express
may
p. 213
the
our
is
seen
not) lernep Accusative
olim
tyme and too.
ne
but
many to ; the
as
evere
but
are
(nbiqne)
of
;
two
the
corrupt every where. again in p. 298, %y f
how
nor
before
hym
as
so
phrase,
saw
we
how the
everihwar
conciseness
as
of
cut
now
we
;
of
comes
and
so
110.
becomes
hounde
an
p. 247
In
The
sum
form
a
Indefinite
tantum,
lete
P.
"
now
the omission
but
;
1200
our
for Prepositions,
compare aliquandoand
is
:
Tyndale
comes
replaced by
neither
the
in
Latin
evere
(know
has
Among We
is
English
kunnat, bun
In
siva.
feor of
seen
p. 85
as
old
Riwle
true
so
In
dyde
be
slide into that
to
soon
was
be
novelty.
a
of the
Ancren
here
effect of the
is also ivhat
forms
1
so.
sum
oftyntyme,
;
dou]?men synne, have plyghte ymie.
forftand
earlier ; he
of do
here
so
for
220;
p.
There
Cursor
lusty
a
she
she
this may
and
ha]"do
je
shal
last word.
years
pat
of quantum
sense
off the
moche
moche
in the
seen
p. 332
12.
senses
find
We
forwarde,
dounne,
the
is used
Well
iveyl.
was
;* fro henne
have
as
so
lie
324,
p.
(en effet,vere) p.
we
yn
101.
two
liilaris ;
good
to
from
the
see
the
lustyly,p.
241
dede
We
and
told it tip and
;
what
to
The
in
see
we
tymes,
use
drank
(olim), p.
tyme
he
libidinosus
down
pared
ruefully,formed
Riwle.
off
cut
to
fals ; truly
swere
is
Neodlice
also
Ancren
lusty,the
sanus,
is
tendency
a
love]"trew,
p. 359.
there
the
she
461
English.
remark
we
as
;
in
vere
reou]ful of of
end
the
at
e
"
of the New
Rise
to
save
Infinitive
stands
instead
whiles, whilum
\at fyc.; after
it.
of the old
; both
of
them
462
Old
to; as, it
to
so,
the
phrase like
a
answer '
that
set
In
be
phrase
curious
with.; it is
a
shepe goun
wrong
the
further
Festus'
phrase,
harm
the
Preposition here one
We
see
this
was
the
cause
;
here
have
clo\ys,p. 41,
my when
idiom.1
extra, and
art
beside
have
the
old
further
with
making
developed by rather
of
instead
her
stands to
the
ande
the
later
; in
more
other.
the
of;
and of
writers
p. 275
]"esy%te
Orrmin's
sight,like
to
told
of
for
great
key
coveytous ;
with way
juxta
are
agency
what
one,
Genitive
Century,
comes
the
before
p. 336
beside adds we
seem
go
thyself.' We
implies
;
used
it would
In
here
fluence in-
p. 225
been
dealing should
of
what
had
pour
clearlyprompted
a.
done, p. 346, betwyxe fats
Fourteenth
of
French
would
on
besyde ]"ei"a\ ;
that
than
or
English
'thou
the
;
French
to
;
as
meaning is
'
reclywy\
such
some
The
noghte
at
English.
mene]" alia ]vjsfor man,
he
231.
for, p.
'e
poet's
earlier.
Middle
gode, p. 172
for no
was
in
and
lufe
off himm. The
jprest! this
2 Lorde p. 96 ;
in the
Cursor.
is the
The
eh, now
standing
at
the
*
I knew
Soyuz -
vite
Pratta
or
has
and
a
is
not
thus
seye ? p. 137
given
now
the
Northern
devyl ! why translated
addressed
a
to
way
and
121,
sentence, and
;
it in the
seen
in p.
comes
is what
Englishman, who
this
shires,
expressing 8fc.; from
waiter
this the
abroad
:
le diner.'
avec
is
of
beginning
fox.]"ycursyng,
have
we
widely prevalentin
own,
an
! and
ay ; ey
Prut
sivychmen
hei of 1220
In p. 136
Robert's
1
ce
scornful
shall
Deu
was
French
so
astonishment. is
! what
French
Scandinavian
the
the
Interjections are,
a
Scandinavian
verb,
'to
shout, when
driving horses.'
Old
464
and
last line is
will
implies desire. have
a
Poem, which
another
Robert
of
is
Medytaciuns
'
The
Brnnne,
the Northern
line 673
seys
have
been
much
to the
for
he
has
given
at
loss of
473
page
that
accordingly found, writes
an
The
(visus), \e dowyng doing; in p. 16 1
work, to
these ;
Printed I have
Kobert
by set
the
out
of Brunne.
I have
gh, a form
but old
end,
is here
There
of
of 8rc.yjust in p. 17.
both
are
in the
the
dystroy\,
part which
understood. beloved ;
streyght
The
isvjowe
becomes
and
by
altered. slightly
way.
abound, such
Nouns
Verbal
the
be
have
we
these
swoun,
it.
still sound
we
at
n
ten writ-
last Verb.
strait of the Alexander
which
446,
Kentishman,
a
Poem,
the
\e~ke.In
(lachrymee).
it strelcyin the true
has
Severn
of the
insertion
the
been
teren
now
the
regards
as
translation.
cannot
see
we
by
been
sey]"and
have
may
no
in the Teutonic
Hampole
as
and
own,
hardly a word, Robert,
sense,
close of the
the
have
are
line
into
turned
Southern
(afar),and
ver
a
p. 35
the
There
In
nor.
lation trans-
a
dystroyes(tu evertis);
the
transcriber
Robert's
In
into
altered
Southern
The
is
and
This
left
been
(dicunt) must
with
by Robert, riming
date.1
original.
them
as
certainlyby
Lorde,'
have
which
impliesfate,
same
oure
original\e ylc has evidentlybeen
the
is
the
to
Bonaventura's
transcriber, snch
Southern
shall
is almost
of ]"e Soper of
forms,
Northern
some
belonging
Cardinal
from
English.
good instance, how
The
We
Middle
same
reasons
We
we
for
Text
here
yn now
a
mysdoer
bypap ; thirty
a
Society.
seyng
pronounce
of
hear
people go by
page
Early English my
as
as
At
p. xvii. of that
givingthe authorshipof
the
piece
The
in
Poem
another
fjrm
of his.
fete wasshyng ;
together;
Nouns
Here
In p. 2
465
biivey(bye -way)
a
Noun
and
Preposition
read, '(it) ys hys dycyples
instance
of
foretaste
a
of
a
we
curious
a
English.
to write
was
compound.
a
New
the
of
Manning
later
years
Rise
of '
our
three
packing
Commons
sure Enclo-
Act.' On
Adjectives,Orrmin's
the
wyfpfid is in replacedby a longer word, for we find ivurschypfullest a Superlativeending is something p. 15 ; the fid with turning
The
new.
to
home,
beautiful
word
breast, p. 9.1
Al
is
coined
now
from
familiarityin sleeping on is prefixed to Tieyl(salve) in
12. the
Among The
written As
used
for
and
There
is
obedyens-,this in
altogethernew
Dative
1
do
'
or
have
\at
me
the
ys
other
in the
in p. 12.
Havelok, which,
idiom
new
be
must
yn
Dinmont,
(what
after
sae Captain's
need
Noun.
used. I
H
he H
In
can.)
gars
it is
this
In
ane
12
search comes,
time, 26
p.
Lucy, excuses
goyng,
something
p.
p.
broste
of the
here
not
In
before
kissingMiss
hamely,
translation
a
rather
ha
in p. 6 ; yn
en, and
we
Verbal
been
confused, or
are
herte shidde
(sicuttibi placet);
J"ewould
Dandie
raying,
a
English ;
Infinitive
\ou
wyl
will
Participlepreceded by
lest
each
hem
poet in addressingour
must, in myn
he* shewed
an
the Southern
far off.
not
32.
for
the
employed
(burst),p. French
both
see
by
been
Verbs, shall
to
is
shall
is used
it had
Lord, just as
we
pern, riming with
(vos)
y)w
was
Pronouns,
Northern
the
and
as
homely
St. John's
express
Christ's p.
to
comes
28
is
himself
forget himsell.'
the y
\ey
by
Old
466
and
Middle
English.
lakhyn streng]"e; here again the Dative \ern would have been formerly used after lalclces (deest); the Verb now of car ere. He gau had long been used as an gets the sense Auxiliary Yerb ; in p. 35 it stands as an lucrative the
p. 32 ; hence
A
the
comes
hand,
in
molten
; the
There
expletivey use
A
is
the
Scandinavian in
comes
seye
beginning
Adverb
is formed
new
been
long
established.
use,
and
quarnobrem
;
a
of
the
have
the
other
rightful
mind, the latter
a
bring about in
;
4, the
p.
sentence
;
we
sentence.
a
East
form
to
Past
a
laughingly
as
Anglian
form
ending fid
is in
The
Manning's. of this may
feip stant con-
fore wherelike the
foregoing sentence,
a
old
we
the
by adding ly
instance
an
of
9 ; the
pet form
a
in, referringto
comes
Latin
is
of
The
produces fey\"fidlye, p.
now
middle
18 ; such
Participle,as hrohedly,p. had
of the
farewel ;
the
it at the
On of
now.1
in p. 29
tre ;
\e
yn
like say grace,
phrases
are
heard
sticode ; but
instead used
now
ryst, in
Strong ;
Tristrem.
melted
comes
first form
is also
now
like this in the
31
p.
of metals.
there
its Perfect
she
be
becomes
Perfect, \e naylesstohjn
something
into
sometimes
may
Yerb
(hserere)made
stician
is turned
rose
riz that
Intransitive
Weak
seen
She
Tlijui grete.
we
(jijn
;
found
be
in
p. 12.
When
we
represents the before same
Danish
Hence
way. The
1
27,
af
Nouns;
Abstract
accord.'
in p.
see
use
comes
of
ipw
y prey
which the '
of frenshepe,the of
stands
French
of your
in the de
same
is used
charity,' of '
way
in his
the own
for is extended; shefyl as for dede
Coleridge uses
rist
as (surrexit)
a
rime.
The
for
stood
There In
is
;
anew
Verb,
ivrap, akin
Lincoln,
great Bishop of before
poet'sbirth
our
of
compared a
into
peep
of
with
years
after
the
hondeman
first
died
bnt
give
tale
of the
few
years
a
tion descripbe
may
next
:
comes
days next, :
the
no
of
date
all
tale
a
the
comes
of his
bard's
account
Had
work, marking Handlyng Synne been a German in the national literature, it would long ago have
an
rimes.
the era
been in
.
put forth three
Synne
; last
and
a
which
Bible
Edwardian farmer
or
and
own
St. Paul's
passage,
Handlyng
himself
of
give
of the
p. 31
Handlynge Synne,
the
who
Version
our
English life in
Norfolk
a
I
I then
:
Frisian, in
to the
wholly Robert's
well-known
Charity, a
hundred
from
the French.
from
translation
for certain.'
to know
are
46/
fyrir (for) sometimes
'
parts that
chosen
English.
thus,
specimens taken
my
I have
as
our
New
Scandinavian
27 ; the
(dead),p.
the
of
Rise
given
to the
England,
world in
not
in
a
cheap
Germany.
I could
sight of the poem, of which a printed for the Roxburgh Club,
a
live within
reach
of the British
Page telle
few had
not
shall gow
gained been
happened
Museum.
Of
J"ebysshope Seynt Roberde,
herde
y have
Hys toname ys Grostest Of Lynkolne, so seyj?]"egest.b He lovede moche to here ]?eharpe ; For mannys sharpe; wyt hyt niakyj; Next hys chaumbre, besyde liysstody, His harperschaumbre fast ])erby. was a
H
have
copies have I not
live
we
150.
Y
as
But
form.
H
2
a
surname
b
story
to
tymes be nyjtys and
Many He
Middle
and
Old
468
solace
had
dayys, layys.
and
of notes
English.
why hym onys,c resun He hadde delyteyn mynstralsy : answerede He hyni on J)ysmanere, "Why he helde ]"eharper so dere : ' pe vertu of ]"eharpe,]"urgheskylleand rygt, "Wyl destroye]"efendes mygt, And to ]"ecroys by gode skylle Ys ]"eharpe lykenedeweyle.d me, AnoJ"er poynt cumforteth askede
One
pat So
God
moche
Moche
ha]?sent joye to
]mn
more
unto
a
here
ys
once
d
well
tre
wyj"
joye
"
eere
;
J"ere
Wy]" God hym selfe ]"erehe wonys,e ofte mones/ me pe harpe ])erof
c
dwells
f
reminds
f
learn
*
i1196
*
beaten
"
Of
]"ejoye and
of
]"eblys
and ys. hym self wonys pare for,gode men, ge shul lere,* "Whan je any glemen here, at joure powere, To wurschep Gode As Davyde sey|"yn ]"esautere, Yn harpe, yn thabour,and symphan gle, "Wurschepe Gode, yn troumpes and sautre, Yn cordys,an organes, and bellysryngyng, Yn al ]?ese, wurschepe "e hevene kyng.' Where
Gode
222.
Page Se
now
Yn
a
what
seynte Poule
seys
pystyl,]"esame weys, ' poghe y speke as weyl wyj? tung As anj- man or aungel haj)song, And y lyve nat wy)" charyte, No ]"yng avayle]) hyt to me. For y do ]"anryjt as ]"ebras, "
*
And
as
|"etympan, ]mt bete
h
was
;
The
pe
bras to
And
bet
Rise
of
the
Nezv
English.
oper gyvep grete sown,
hym
self up
and
down.
speke al yn prephecye, have pe kunnyng of eveiy maystrye,c And And wyj" gode beleve myghte seye pe hyllesto turne yn to pe valeye, Eyf hyt ne be wyp charyte wroghte, Elles,be seyp pat y am noghte. pogh y gyve all my wurldes gode And
poghe
Unto
pore
And
gyve
y
mennys my
body
for to brenne
e
he derep,h and noun sufFrep, hope he hap yn ryghtewys pyng,
he
Gode
alle he
And
Charyte Ne
no
"When
ne
susteynep
to
pe endyng
;
faylepnoghte,
pyng pat wyp alle
knowledge
c
fode,
to kenne,d Opunly oper men But gyf par be chary te wyp alle, My mede parforeshal be ful smalle.' how Loke now godenesse per many Wyp oute charyte noghte but bare. Wylt pou know py self,and se f in charyte? Eyf pou wone 1 Charyte sufirep bop gode and yl, And charyte ys of reuful wyl, Charyte hap noun envye, And charyte wyl no felunnye; Charyte ys nat irus, And charyte ys nat coveytous ; Charyte wyl no bostful preysyng ; He wyl noghte but rygtwys pyng ; Charyte lovep no fantome, of come No pynges pat evyl may ; He hap no joye of wykkednes, But lovep alle pat sothefast g es ; Alle godenes he up berep ;
Alle
469
him
prephecyesare
ys wroghte. alle gone,
4
teach
*
unless
'
dwell
s
truthful
h
harms
are
Old
470
and
And
alle
tunges
And
alle
craftysfordo
Middle
English.
leyde echone, ' shul be, x stedfast charyte.' pan lastej? pus seyj"seynt Poule, and nioche Yn pystyl of hys lore. are
Page As
y have
tolde
of
rere
*
ruined
more,
227. late
sopers,
of erlydyners ; pe same fallej? Dyners are oute of skyl and resun On pe Sunday, or hye messe be doun.2 poghe J"ouhave haste,here "yt a messe, Al holy,band no lesse, And nat symple a sakare,c For hyt ys nat ynow for pe, But d hyt be for lordys powere Or pylgrymage ]""tha]"no pere. Are J"ouoghte ete, pjs ys my rede, Take holy watyr and holy brede ; For, yn aventure kas,hyt may pe save, housel ne Eyf shryfte]"oumayst have. Alle o]"ertymes ys glotonye f But hyt be grete enchesun why. On oper hyghe dayys, gyf J)atou may, poghe ]?athyt be nat Sunday, Here or ]"ymesse J"oudyne, do Dyf J"ou nat, ellysys hit pyne ; e Lordes J)athave preste at wyl, Me ]?enkej" pej trespasful yl pat any day ete, are pey here messe, But gyf h hyt be j?urgheharder dystresse.
In
these
twenty-two lines there
counting repetitipns;in French 2
words Ere
in the
appears
same
in this
our
Version
are
of
thirteen
passage.
piece as
or
and
are.
the
conse
part d
unless
e
Eucharist
reason
French
1611, there
completely
"
cration
e
1
b
are
"
woe
h
unless
words, but
not
twelve
and
Old
472
pe bonde "Wurdys 1
Of
pe
Erles
same
and
mygt
Erles, Shal
erpe erles,
he
lordes
cherles ;
lorde
knowe
goure
lestenede
pe
hem
recordede
k
k
stut
yn erpe be cherles,alle at ones,
none
And
of
shal
cherles
As
pe
pat made erpe made
Lorde
pe
seyde weyl leyde,
ful
gedyr
English.
and
answerede
man
to
Middle
put.
fro
bones.'
oure
wurcles
every
weyl deyl ; '
bit
hym wulde he seye, lete hym go furpehys were But ; shulde He no more bestys seyde pe By hys wyl come pore.m he closede pe cherchegerdeso Sepenn pat no best mygt come parte For to ete ne fyleper ynne, So pogt hym sepen pat hyt was synne. pyr are but fewe lordes now pat turne a wrde so wel to prow ; who But seyp hem any skylle,p Mysseye ajen q fouly pey wylle. of po ; Lordynges, pyr are ynow l Of gentyl men, pyr are but fo." No
to
more
m
"
Page alle
And
undir
Crystyn men
there
n
af terwarv.
0
advantage"
p
wisdom
i
abuse
1
in
turn r
r
To
stout
8
those few
3.
sunne,
of
Brunne, gode men a lle bi name speciali pe felaushepeof Symprynghame, to
And
1
In
one
'lording.' In lordings.'
*
copy tho
of
the
Genesis
Harrowing of Hell, and
Exodus,
Christ
Moses
calls
calls his
Satan rebels-
'"
The Roberd In
al
Rise
the
of
New
English.
473
of Brunne
gretep 50 w godenesse pat may to prow.*
*
advantage
Brymwake yn Kestevene, Syxe myle besyde Syinpryngbanievene
Of
dwellede
Y
Fyftene
])epryorye
yn
jere yn
companye.
"
"
"
"
"
Felyp was mayster pat tyine pat y began pys Englyssliryme. pe yeres of grace fylb pan to be
Dane
A In
On Of
pousynd and pre bundrede turnede
pat tyme Englyssbe tunge boke
a
Men
as
clepyn pe
MEDYTACYirX3
Oute
OF
man,
and
But But
Frankys,
;
Ilandlyng Synne.'
SOPER
THE
OF
OTJBE
LORDE.
P. 35,
"
se
pe fende bonde penk, also,pe grete
And
He
of
out
'
pre.
pys
y
ynne
boke
fel1
Cryst aftyrliysdep : py synne streygbtto helle be gep, to pe fre, of pe fendys bonde
Tbenk, For
y fonde
and
b
to
dede
make
of
to
bys
pe. powere
:
us here, myjt ba sent an angel to save salvacyun we sbulde nat panke by in, pan of oure of alle mankyn. calle pe aimgel saver
parfor bys fadyr so bertlyloved us, Ibesus ; He gave us bys owene getea sone pan we onely bym panke and do bym onoure, As fadyr,as former,socoure, and savyoure.
pank
we
now
oure
savyoure,
pat salve
us
a
begotten
bap brojt,
syke soules to save, wban bap beni sojt. synne Of bys grete godenes gyn we bym grete, of Sakarye pe boly propbete : Seyyng pe wurde * of Israel, God blessed mote Lorde pou be, ' Py peple pou bast vysyted and bogt bem to pe, Oure
Old
474
English.
Middle
and
of de)"and dysese, "Whych setyn yn derkenes ' pou lygtesthein and ledest yn to ])ewey of pese.' To J"atpes peveleswe prey ]wu us bryng, pat levystand reynest withoute endyng. 1
Amen.
'
LINCOLNSHIRE.
NORTH
(a.d. 1338.) of
Now
Robin
kyng
salle I
"itspeke more,
brokerTonilyn, Thomas
^
his
"
of Sir
"
he sauh
als it wore,
Alisandere,]mt me rewes sore, in skandere,for dedes ]"ei did ]"ore. pat bo]"ecome Of arte he had ]"emaistrie, he mad a corven kyng In Cantebrige to ]"eclergie,or his brokerwere kyng. of arte so ]"atsped, non Styen was never Ne bifore bot on, |"atin Oantebrigge red. mad Robert his fest,for he was pore pat tyme, alle
Sir Alisander "
his
was
our
Inglismen
wild
non
" mad
wrote
hie dene
brokerThomas
Where "
pe gest, pat
pisryme.
of
Glascow, jed spiand ay bi throw, in clerke habite, not ware
he spare, bot
destroied
also tite.
porgh pe kyng Robyn pei jede pe Inglisto spie, Here
1
Hearne's
by Manning, whi'ii he lived
apparent. at
of
now
We
per fyn pam
Langtnffs further here
dialect
Broach
come
Poole's
Ecclesiastical
Farmer
should
the
to
read
Cambridge, about
Lincolnshire
Chronicle.
the
North.
of his
The
1300
The
1515.
In
or
the
Northern
earlier. accounts
Wordstar, kirk, Jigging, spnre
also be
Architecture, p. 360. sttidied.
lines
written
were
Handlyng Synnc,
getting a glimpse
the year to
his
folie.1
pat
II. 336.
after
thirty years
some
for
com
Mr.
I
at
dialect
of the Bruce can
trace
a
is
time most
family
the North
for
building Louth (rogare),they has. "
Tennyson's Northern
The
Nezv
of the
Rise
English.
475
YORKSHIRE.
(About
1340.)
a.d.
Hampole. and
hevy,
feble and
dysy
;
gast seke
and
hard
his hert
Dan
waxes
And
his heved
Dan
waxes
And
his face
his
rouncles,ay
sare, and
mare
mare
;
oght tliynkes, ofte droppes,his hand His nese stynkes, His sightwax dym, ]"athe has, croked ; stoupand he gas ; His bax waxes Fyngers and taes, fote and hande,
His
mynde
Alle
he
short when
es
his touches
tremblande.
er
that
for-worthes
His
hare
His
eres
His
his speche is noght tung fayles,
moutes, his eghen rynnes ; deef, and hard to here, waxes
his tethe rotes, slavers, wyttes fayles,and he ofte dotes ; is lyghtlywrath, and waxes fraward, it es hard.1 to turne hym fra wrethe
He
Bot
(?).
DURHAM
(About
tal of .thisfest haf
Hougat
it of
1320.)
a.d.
Homilies.
Metrical
Small's A
clere ;
mouthe
His
be
begynnes ;
werkes
His
1
he
His
herd, ferd,
I
widou
a
Lefdi
That
lufd
our
That
scho
gert
mac
sa
hir
welle, a
chapele;
p. 172. Morris, Specimens of Early English,
compared with the Northern
Psalter, at page
317
should poem of my work.
This
and
Old
476 And
ilke
Herd
Middle
day deuotely,
scho
His
erand,and com
And
scho
Hir
messe,
haved
messe
scho
nan,
this Oandelmesse
feste.
wald
honeste
haf als wif
and
was
Lefdye. prest was gan
our
that hir
auntour
And
of
messe
Pel
Scho
English,
for scho
ful sorful
a
moht
get nan,
womman.
hir
chapele scho mad prayer, fel on slepbifor the auter, And And als scho lay on slep,hir thoght That scho in tyl a kyrc was broht, And com saw gret compaynye Of fair maidenes wit a lefedye, al thai sette on raw ful rathe, And In
aid
And
and
men
bathe.
yong
SCOTCH.
LOWLAND
(About
(Thai) evin
has
gran tit
line thritti
in
1320.)
a.d.
has letin
(and)
bi iere forutin
iere
wyntir
(the)purtenauncis oni
mene
foluand, that thai sal grind for their fode, (and) sal gif
tha
i'uayl(fram)
(of)
mister
(thai)sal 1
come
Scone
where
that
ger
be
in thair
comis
and
water,
gres,
made
(and)
down
over
about a
together tuentiand
as
See
1320.
fac-simile well
set
were
down
the Liber
of this Charter as
I
can.
richtwis
written the Latin
cle Scon
is
There
sal tak
profitis;
yemit gaynand biging.1
be
words
(and)
stede, (gif)thai haf
other
These, the oldest Teutonic to us,
thaim,
abute
grayting (and) uphalding
words
in
a
that have Charter
of
(Bannatyne Club), p. 104,
given. are
in Scotland
strung the words the words, four and
I have
also
fat (vas); aiaveschipe(servitium) (dominium). ; lavcrdscape
Rise
The
the
of
New
English.
477
LANCASHIRE.
(About Sir i
I wot
never
Ne
I know
Bot
teche
"
I schal
"
pat
1
Gawayne.
I wale
all my J)efor
ware
swere
is innogh *J3at
Quoth i
I
1350.)
quoth.Gauan, ( where is Jryplace? ]"e,' where by hym ]?atme wro^t, J?ou wonyes, not J"e, name. knygt, ]"ycort,ne ]?i howe "fctelle me me truly J"erto, Jxm hattes,
schulde
Where
a.d.
" by so}"e,
me
seker
my
hit nedes
in nwe-ger,
in
J)egome
to wynne
wyt
no
to Gawan
]"egrene
J?eder, trawej).'
more/ ]"ehende,
]"etelle triwly,quen I ]"etape have, Jxm me smo]"elyhatj smyten, smartly I J?eteche
Gif I
"
home, " myn owen nome, ^en may Jxm fraystmy fare,and forwarder holde, " if I spende no speche,Jxmne spedeg Jxm J?ebetter, For Jxm may leng in J"ylonde," layt no fyrre, Of my
hous, "
my
bot Ta
'
tole to
}"ygrymme
now
let
"
slokes ;
how
se
Jxm cnokej.'
Gladly, syr,
Quoth
])e}
for
sof"e,'
; his
Gawan
ax
he strokes.1
SALOP.
(About William Hit As
'
tidde
after
bold ])is
barn
on
a.d.
and
a
the
Morris, Specimens,p. 233. always abound.
Werwolf.
bokes, keped, blyjx^liche
time, as
his bestes
1350.)
tellus
oure
In Alliterative
verse
obsolete words
pe
riche emperour
In
]"atfaire
for fei]?ely
hap, pan " huntyng wi]"hound entred pe emperour marked
missely
pat
alle his wies
pat
of horn
boute
"
a
went,
were
alle sewede
"
;
;
attele,
manly
so
wist he
ne
for to fe]"ly
men,
lefte
he
was
he
rides, whider
never
;
telle,
he here uii;z;t
ne
livinglud
eny
nobul
grete bor,
a
to
evene
wey
of hound
ne
sone
harde
is way
he
ferforth frani his
So
ful
"
was
])atbore," ])eabaie sejjpen,
bruttenet
But
in
hunte,
telle ;
])atnioche
horn
"
for to
out
to
meyne, founde ]"at]"ei
fel it
have
rod
of Rome
forest
English.
his menskful
alle \Vi]"
To
Middle
and
Old
478
sowne,
one.1
HEREFORDSHIRE.
(About
1300.)
a.d.
hem
pilkethat nulle]" ajeyn Ichulle
He
is
habben
he
stonde
in honde.
hem
beteth
bale, my To trewe tortle in a tour, y telle the mi tale, lie is thrustle thryven in thro that singethin sale, wilde
The
Ant
From Hire
2
He
The the
ant
wolc
ant
in friht dernest
me
the
wodewale,
in
dale, with everuch a gome gladestin gale, Weye he is wisist into Wyrhale, is in a note of the nyhtegale. nome In a note is hire nome, nernpviethhit non, "Whose to Johon.2 ryht redeth roune
Morris, Specimens of Early English,p. 243. IV.
Vol. Percy Society,
where
that
pyn
laveroc
is faucoun
He
i
papejaiin
the writer
here two
of
26.
this Poem
mentions
the
detached
lines
He
Wye. at
Harrowing of Hell, in
is
the the
See
the
proved in
this
to
Preface be
a
manuscript.
this
volume,
Herefordshire
piece stands
beginning come same
to
from
for heo
man.
(ilia).
the version
of
"bote
Vor
lowe
Ac Ich
ne
wel
Vol
cou]"eFrench,
man
per
be
ne
J'emore
wot
in world
man
to her
yorto
J?ata
(About
i-blessid mot
Ever
Loverd, to
thou
me
From
while The
maid
to
us
al
we
thou
se
under
the
jem
me.
lede ; bere the
on
fre,that
swetlich
so
be !
hede,
sinne
I libbe
IKELAND.
the,
tak
dedlich
one.
fre,
thou
I besech
speche jute.
1310.)
a.d.
of heven
Jhesu, king
Do
IN
PALE
lute.
none,
Engelond wel yt ys, wor]" he ys.1
J?emore
con,
ENGLISH
THE
kunde
countreyes
bothe
conne
man
wel
speche,bote
kunde
her
to holdeJ" me
of hym tol]?
me
to Englyss, and holde]"
men
wene
pat Ac
a
English.
Middle
and
Old
480
wede,
Trinite,
habbeth
nede.
This
sang wrojt a frere, Jhesu Crist be is socure !
Loverd, bring him to the toure frere Michel Kyldare ; Schild him fram helle boure, Whan
he sal hen
Levedi, flur cast
Fram thou
1
Heame's
awei
of al is
fare !
honur,
care
;
the schoure sild him
!
of
her
pinissure and
thare
!
Amen.1
Robert
of Gloucester,I. 36-i. 2 the Southern dialect of this From Eeliquice Antiques,II. 193. if historydid not help us, that piece,we might readilygather, even the early English settlers in Ireland from not Chester, but came, from
Bristol and
said to be very
from
ports
near
Bristol.
like that of Somerset
and
The Dorset.
Wexford
dialect
is
(?).
SOMERSETSHIRE
(About
1300.)
a.d.
Annas
ich and
Wharfore
481
Eiiglish.
the New
of
Rise
The
To-fonge Jhesus of Judas, vor thryttypanes to paye. faste to helle y-wronge,
wel
We
were
Vor
hym
that for 5011
in rode
Godefridaye.
a
hous
y-mad, al clene.
ys wassche
tar
yrad,
chabbe
as Man, at fullojt, Thy saule ys Godes
and
"
"
"
"
"
y-stonge,
was
fullougtthorug fulthe of wel hory wythinne, is mad alday hit is y-sene.1
after
Ac
Sone
synne,
WILTSHIRE.
(About Four Al
tounes
for sothe
Feole
ther
beoth
thus
hit
thingesther
Craftilich
1320.)
a.d.
ymad
was
with
bras, ;
beth
ynne,
gynne, other
and
Quic brumston
of
alsuo,
wylde fur ymad therto, Salgemme and salpetre, ther ys eke, Salarmoniac
"With
ys briht. bothe day and
Salnitre that Berneth
1
Antiques,II. Reliquice
242.
Lear, and
Edgar's dialect
in
Beliques. The
word
bad
(malus)
in the Cursor its first appearance of Gloucester and the Handlyng
chabbe
The
of the
(ich habbe) reminds
Somersetshire in this
occurs
Afundi
Synne. I
nyth.
I
:
Ballads
in
piece,which
it is also
found
us
of
Percy's made
in Bobert
and
Old
482
Ant
bothe
Berneth Ah
four this
The
hete
Maketh two
Therof
That
ne
may.
liggeth,
tonnes
philosophressuggeth, withynne, water withoute, hot
al aboute. urneth
sprunges other
the
day,
hit
the
sprunges
Ase
The
and
nyht quenchen
never
Ah
English.
ydon, ys in the tonnes other thinges moni on.
This
In
Middle
beth
tuo
yfere: clere ;
more
maked, ful ywis, kyngesbathe ycleped ys.1 ys
HAMPSHIRE.
(About of
sullere
Everych
chestre, ]"at is
of
out
meche jifhe sellej)
of liem
sholde
ne
stonde]), upon
at
oj"er stretes, sex is.
fecche
fecche
habbe
bred
no
warant
no
of ;
And
waranty.
and
hys loff,pat
upon
is oftake
o])er]?an week2
and
This
piece particularlymentions
Devizes.
I think
Old
usages
it may
be
put
hii
mowe
habbe
of
of hem
J?atnon
do, ])"t hem
bakere ne
]?e byggere and
ne
mowe
self
hys
hyt seal
wipsegge gif he
Bath, Malmsfrury, Laycock, down
to Wiltshire.
Jt
is in
II. 277-
Hitson's Romances, 2
he
o]"er
pans
doJ" to wetynge, }"*
whanne
hii
]"at everych
"ifbe selle]? lasse,
And
none.
jif
a
bred, but pere ]"elapen of
bakere
non
y-knowe
1
And
here
J"esellere,to fore ]"etyme of ne
; and
to
]"e clerk
to
3ere
of J"eamercy
peyne
J"e kynge
to
by
]"'bandworke
)"re,oppon non
])e heygestrete of "Wyn-
fraunchyse,shal
]"e quantite. And
upon
in
bred
by }"ejere, twey shullynges,and
custome, peny,
1350.)
a. d.
of
Winchester, English Gilds,p. 355
;
Early English
The
Rise
the
of
English.
New
483
OXFORDSHIRE.
(About is fro
That
londy
wey
Port-strete
et
This
rithe.
.
.
.
hide
beth
mid and
teme
ryth
that
dede
and
.
.
.
....
Bolles,
mid
and
sake
and
in felde
There
into
socna,
mid
alle other
belyveth and bid ns alle other bennyfeyt.1
for
.
seint
fre mynstre
....
y
; so
londeymere
that any
....
mid
De
"
Oxenford.
in
....
frelubest
fro the lowe
Charewell
into
Hensislade
alle that fredome
Frideswide
;
stony
on brigge andlong the streme idith in Hedington privilegewas
mynster
owne
myn
....
Charwell
long lowe
strete
Thare
Hedyndon. Fro
Conelee. that
fro the
;
til it stratt eft into
aftir strem
Conele,
into the
wey
the cliff into
ofre
Hensislade
fro the
;
the
into
old
1340.)
a.d.
tol
and
thinge
and
qnike
and
KENT.
(a.d.1340.)
Aye J"e vondigges of ]"e dyeule zay pis J?etvol^ej). Jesn ]?inholy blod ]?et]"ou sseddest Znete ane ]"e rod Ich bidde J"ehit by my sseld and mankende vor me vor '
:
Society. These
Text
is the most
the document
to relating
volume
been, had
have
meche
The 1
and
not
reminds
Kemble, seems
Gilds.
much
by Oxford
London us
to have
seem
usages
thing
valuable We
been in
what
compiled about
the whole
of
the
1350
;
thick
Standard
English would supplantedthe older capitalof England. here
see
swelc and
of Alfred's
hwelc.
This Charter is a late forgery, Dipl. III. 329. in it will be recogThe names damaged. proper nised
Codex
men.
i
i
2
avoreye
Middle
and
Old
484
al to
vend
]"e wycked
English. nii
lyves
ende.
by
zuo
hit.'
pis boc of his
hand, J?ethatte
o^ene
:
M.
Lhord Me
C
:
Jhesu
Canterberi, mid
:
Holy archanle Michael. Saynt Gabriel and Raphael. to po castel. Ye brenge me per alle zanlen vare]"wel.
0. C.
j"etam
almigtikyng. ]?etmadest blisse me Ju makyng. to ]"ine
dyaf and ssolle by drage pond.1
Blind Ne
C
of
Austines
of saynt
is of ]"eboc-house
]"elettres
Northgate y-writean Englis : Ayenbite of inwyt. And
of
Michelis
is Dan
Of
domb.
alsuo
and
]"ou bryng.
zeventy yer
Vor
J"e grond.
to
lokest alle
and
vor
peny
]"yng.
Amen.
al vol rond.
Mark
ne
vor
MIDDLESEX.
(a.d. 1307.) Of
Syr
Edward
mette
Me
thought
And
he
"Ywonden
him
a
On
1
we
God
he
leve
he
an
rod
was
asse,
gray,
a
hure,
gray
mesure.
of son
ure
stod
loveliche
lefdy, by, mon,
Ayenbiteof Inwyt (Early English Text
must
read
s
;
his way.
cum
Crist her
an
mantell
a
sate a
faire metyng.
to witnesse
nom
wel
chapel I
upon
in
his hevede
It semed
Jhe
rood
was
Rome
Upon
Into
he
ich take
that
Toward
anothere
of him
Ich
kyng,
derworth
oure
for s, sh for $s, and
/ for
v.
Society), page
1.
Here
Rise
The
that
thilk
Als
He
New
the
of
rode
on
485
don.
was
his honden
unneled
English.
two.
"""""
"
speke myd
wil
Whoso
Iche Bot
for to have
(About
Al His
a.d.
1340.)
was
so
he
pisworld
of
J"elove fayre blod pat of his
dwelful His
Wip
man
an
;
was
syjte it 0
tre,
a
upon
fre,
so
it ran,
body
and
to
was
blak
body heng
fre,
cam,
hym naylyn
for
Out A
pat
sone
let
And
mede,
(?).
BEDFORDSHIRE
Into
al.
over
almi^ttiesdrede.1
for God
Godys
and
yknown
noivjt this
schewe
ne
is
he
Bowe
Stretforde
In
the marchal
Adam
me
an
se
and
;
wan,
I.
..."
His
coroune
And Bothe To Jhesu And
was
1
was
Warton, be
to
sufirede
hadde
us
somewhat
of my
The
work.
porn
many
betere
a
wownde
wore.
in
evere
mynde,
Historyof English Poetry, II. altered
held (ille) longer. Compare this piecewith
Chaucer.
of
prikkede into his panne, byhinde and a-forn ; a pilery-bowndyn was swipe sore,
pat scharp and He
mad
thilk
before its
the
2.
time
This
London
of
Mandeville
ground in this cityfor
the older London
poem
dialect
140
and years
at page
300
Old
486
and
Middle
In al his harde And
English.
}"rowe,
ben
unkynde, "We nelyn hym nat yknowe, WiJ" an 0 and an I.1 we
so
NORFOLK.2
(1329.) This
status
ys ye
in
peter, bygunnyn of
and
god
And
ye
yer
and
he
And
for
aturne
in
ordeynid
he
have
wyl
schal
a
catel
ageine.
travalye in ye
J,isis ye
gere,
ye
make
ne
lythe
non
And .
.
.
schal
borus schal
to
bryngyn for
have,
is
vi.d. of ye
in Lene
afore
seynte hillari,Anno
gesimo
ye dene
.
.
to
morne-speche,
ys gyld ye alderman
copy
verye
apostyle,holdyn of
And .
any
sufficient
delyvere to ye skeveynis,be ye
morne-spechis in
come,
peny of
is, y* ye catel
to
not
MCCCXX.
lord
our
foure
somund
toune, and
hym, it
be
quoso
...
of
yere
schal
yis gyld
be
sente
peter, in ye
holy apostylsente
Lenne, in ye wrchepe of of ye holy marie, and
of
tonne
ye
of ye
gylde
lavedi
oure
apostyl sente nono.
of ye
of
gylde
seyde, wrytyn
Domini
Petyr ye
sent
millesimo
on
ye feste
CCC"
octo-
octavo.
Legends of the Holy Rood (Early English Text Society, p. 150). be between link the This piece seems to to me Manning's Handlyng and Travels Mandeville's sixtyyears later. It has forms akin Synne been to both, and to have seems compiled half-way between Eutland 1
and
Middlesex. 2
see
English Gilds (Early English
the
East
Century, we
Anglian quo find
am
uphald, toy (duo).
for
(sunt)and
who
Text
; in
everilka
Society),p.
other
Norfolk
62.
We
papers
here of
the
kirke,sal,offrende, (quisque), ,
Old
Middle
and
English,
CHAPTER INROAD
THE
Cloth
OF
of
Though Cloth
nearer
citizenshipwas havock
with
look
we
may
shall
in its
the
good
meaner
old
though
on, 1
with
the
that
masonry
slow
A
baleful
the
of
work to
a
to
fine
a
wondrous
it was,
made
and
destruction
than
hardly say, I should
the words
call
'
English
as
if
by
ken.
mortal
The
those
since
reparationhas
used
We
by
cloth of friese.'
us
an
bricks,
with
and
before.
if
:
part of
seventh
a
;
noble
building,we
sfcone
good
France
from
when
right
a
down,
from
played
ever
comparison
a
age
thrown
was
lesser extent
Frisians,that
Thirteenth
the
Century
suggests
come be-
right of English
English politicsand
on
degrees
borrowed
gold.1
numerous
more
In
withdrawn
was
It is not, I need the
the
which
last word
in
by
ware
times
cloth of
bestowed.
language
our
that
was
with
greatest change that
bearing
earthquake, and breach
of friese.
cloth
bold,
too
upon
the
The
liken
find
ENGLAND.
English philology; though
architecture. we
with
be matched
tongue.
our
to
Century
not
being
made
was
matched
words
INTO
despise,
not
be friese,
French
Century
be
WORDS
approach 1303,
we
the
gold,do
thou
Though The
FRENCH
thou
of
VII.
gone
may in
common
put
Inroad
the
tip with
French
of
building as
help sighing when Of
old,no
England
country
grim
time we
that
and
to
the
old words, this
and
If
of the
to
all
the
old
Verbs
used
in
the Songf
have
dropped
grant of old
the
words
for
weighty 1
words1
up,
English
used
in
ing grindcan
we
to
keep
was
long the
day
Verbs
Adverbs, Substantives, Adjectives,
death
did
and
Beowulf half
1066. on
the
John's
to
let
not
have
must
Song
ployed em-
Adverbs,
the
otherwise
before
three
death, about
Harold's
far
chapter
a
or
to this
from
poem,
Confessor's
From
the tales
say
prose,
of the Nouns,
; but
the
in
land Eng-
a
that
Adverbs, and
English
it
beneath
Homilies,
we
Nouns,
ever.
for
sentence,,
a
dropped by prose ; England before the Conquest.
poetic diction, which
kept
Every
been
find that
any
But
speech.
Celt, Saxon, Angle,.
Charter, English prose
slip.
old
have
iElfric's
writer
Edward
on
deeply
write
or
has
England
its mark
English poetry
Old
or
the
of
four
by and
shall
Bible, we
of
in
case
by Alfred,
translated
lips
But
reign.
to
Poetry always clings fast
they
piece of
a
our
their necks
bow
to
after
the
wras
take
we
out
long
on
her
this went
and
that
than
down
set
;
began
Conqueror.
change.
earliest
lost.
mighty change wrought
the
It is in
foreign yoke. trace
alone
tongue
own
our
open
alike had
Dane
she
centuries,has left
Norman
the
by
lands
after Alfred
we
cannot
we
have
we
489
thoroughly national
more
history and
our
on
witness
bear
of what
England.
1066, the weightiestyear
year
almost
now
in her
year,
Centuries
both
graven
stands, but
was
for the last twelve
seen
it
of all Teutonic
:
for three
the
into
think
we
annals, year after on
Words
with
many
land's Eng-
been Of
all
ficially arti-
the
Confessor's
Verbs, I call 'weighty
Old
490
death,
In
the
Conquest, say Dr.
is
obsolete,
fifth
of
think
it may
of
1160,
laid
within
away
of
Henry he
hundred
a
tries to turn
into
mouths
of poets
could
English poetry the
these,
Court for
of old, had
that
men
The
old
were
written
Standard at
of
South, they
which
Bede
poetry, blank. words
its
or
'
they
legends may
as
Marsh
does,
of
proportion of home-born 1
and
the
Text
Society).
;
and
chester Winroom
and
Paris.
if Chronicles
:
stared.
still farther
As
to
is
years
at all.
the and
English in
other
I give
a
parts
I cannot
him,
see
in
different
Morris, Early English Homilies,
English
time.
English
all
but
a
England's supposed history,it
of
alter, while
every
the
corrupt English, at
hundred
one
Interjections) hardly change
have
in
the
to make
Homilies
or
in
patrons
out
when
Brunan-
his
before
of Rouen
died
I
passed
been
away
speech
a
Hastings.
thronged
swept
the
would
have
without
compiled
history for
Old ;
Alfred
of
Battle
that
English
were
third
one-
years
Peterborough,
to the
of
poetic words
English lay on
thrive
been
only for
cared
clean
understood.
all the
must
Aldermen
and
Abbots
be
nearly
the old
not
1066,
out
fourscore
only
of
only twenty of
its words
burgh fight,though
is in
laughable mistakes,
makes
Latin
poem
now
it
as
are
of the
years
Huntingdon
these
now
employed by English Makers,
weight,
much
In the
that
down,
of
words
cannot
our
after the
years
words
of
of
out
Prayer published
whole,
hundred
a
words
be
Lord's
date.1
same
poem
of these
hundred
the
dropped
hundred
a
the
on
of
of that
the
have
proportion of
the
one-
prose
in
;
rimes
the
nearly fiftyout gone
written
poems
Morris,
English
English.
nearly as possiblehalf
as
speech. by
Middle
and
the
speech (except of
use
counting,
to
find
Series,
I. 55
order
out
the
authors.
First
specimen
of
at
page
170.
(Early
Inroad
is
true, such
were
dressed
thus
alone
be
French
of
that bear
those
as
in
up
could
verse
;
the
but
boisterous of
eve
Hastings
l
numee.' battle
of
of the
Little
wise and
others
changed
were
[Nu is]]?eoleore and
forsaken the
this
by
Chronicle,as It
to.
is
easy
castel should 1
2
5 of
las [rep]ure
and
feole
and
mid.2 |?atfolc for]?
that
of
Cuthbert,
woefully
:
folc.
pen lorpeineslosiiep.
folk ?
We
the earliest record to
the
supplanted
forlorn
understand
be used
the
names
folc is forloren.
for
Worcester
on
old
lore, thus
naturally of the
turn
to
referred
change
the
why
much-hated
a
Wright, Popular Treatises
Page
the
forleten.
peo
it
was
Aliz
beop opre leoden.
nu
What
pet
the
how
lore
was
after
old, Bede,
lords, new
new
"
Queen
femme,
gave
complained
the
on
and
years
writer of
then
; he
bele
hundred
a
teachers
English
fires
verse,
mult
'
English
Hastings, an
Dunstan, times
than
more
shouted
been
camp
French
being
as
praised in
later, England's
years
history in
therein
complimented
the
for
toil would
was
have
may
around
sixty
;
natural
taught
was
his
1066, England's King
wassailers
French,
was
that
491
Havelok,
or
verse
hope
good ringing English lines,that by
England.
Arthur
on
minstrel
the
In
rewarded.
into
Words
French
word
foreignbuilding.3
Science,p. 7-".
Manuscript, referred
to
in
the
p. 200
at
of
this work. 3
About in
1200,
Orrmin
uses
(II. 277) senses. Salim, followingthe Latin
long before
two
the Norman
He of
casstcll first the
Conquest.
one
and
applies it to Gospels, a sense He
then
a
same
page
village,that in
vogue
appliesit
to
a
with
of us
fortress,
49
Old
2
But
should
why
the
outlandish been
had
l
?
that
awful
The
1076.
in comes
French
and
A
Bataille
the
in
Romans,
ending,
in
citizenship ;
in that
that
we
of
the
the
a
three about of
the
The
form.
;
an
\azre
;
relic
by taking
English
an
find
next
Ave
is,I think, the
admitted
rightsof
the
to
Russians
the
watching
our
cet
Rufus
French
; demobiliser
have
with
1094
by
1086
form
to
mynster
torr, a
year
word
for 1069.
is shot
built
new
for
way
Jfrench
in
form
way
on
the
1877. to
1087
mark
in 1096.
which
ought
to
the
The ;
The We
build
of
of
some
idea
against the Devil
;
foreignwords 1075
of 1085
Ungerland
get
of
changes
FiUppus
Francrice
the
1087.
Hungrie we
for
1119
it recalls
same
way
year
Chronicle.
Philippe in
old
the
early in
the
makes
soldier
wall
the
in
supplanted their
hallowed
the
in
It is curious
in
hear
dubbade,
Verb
last French
the
compounded,
are
naturalised
Verb,
was
acordedan
;
making
was
into
unneeded
a
these
to
up
got
soon
1079,
to
us
London
French
Pruth
In
later, we
bring
more
cinehelm, that
Peterborough Chronicle Nouns
write
Wyllelm Bastard,
cweartem
(Battle Abbey),
Tur
first
little
old
Kings
our
utterly
the
in 1067.
arblast.
all
ancient
English
castelmenn
the
1066
year
words, which
The
in
the
is called
French
needless
beandon
years
for
of
Englishmen
year.
old terms.
prisun
of
instead
wearer
new
English.
Chronicler
the corona,
Its
using
own
Middle
good enough
times
of
and
becomes
becomes 1057 of
the
this is the
France
is
as
seen
old French
later
French
sense. 1
our
Corona, however, had Lord's
crown
of thorns.
been
used
in the
Lindisfarne
Gospels
for
Inroad
when pronunciation,
into
Words
French
of
493
Englishmen writing JBaius,
find
we
England.
Ou, Peitevin,Alvearnie, Mortoin, Angeoiv, Blais, Puntiw, French
for well-known
of 1096,
(Boulogne) remains
;
in
the
English
form
of
English year
Crusaders
Normans'
them
1107
in
Henri
;
Latin
form
Mates
monfie, Junies
Johan
(John)
if in in
1087,
hear
of
the
prefixed; here
the true instead
be
of
to
the former
of
1098,
is
St. Luke
er
prefer of
scolu.
correct
French that
I
too
now
of
Latin
Saints,
endings ;
Augustine ; ;
the
often
to write
About
to the we
form
here
find
two
there
Abbot The
on
word
the
first
supplants
philologist,
will astrologist
suppose
forms
later,
The
in 1119, shows
thing. time,
their old
rather
suppressed.
choose
; some
Flandres
lose
of
read
we
appears
of
names
St.
are
becomes
of 1105
(Martinmas)
foreign ist,which
the
Homilies
Abbot
Corbuil
mon^e.
their
of
to
English
and
and
;
The
byrig
and philologer,
reckoned
begun the
Old
been
year
Julies
mcessan
in
have
hear
the
August
the
evangelista,applied of the
of
shorn
were
might of 1129
earlier,we
the quered con-
Heanrig
in 1114.
Saint
inroad
the
monfoe, and
is
;
;
is
land
Sexlande
old
that
rich
the It
this
;
to
new
of
account
Corboil
forms
comes
later,of Martines
Sce Mdmund
earlier.
months
years no
Puille
rather
is found use,
we
in
later
1097
; in
common
tarry
The
The
Nativitef).
and
the
two
thirtyyears
Alamanie
in
sixty years
Chronicle.
in the
sound,
heard
sounding Apulia,
Poille, for the
written
as
of
way
by found
first
still earliest
the
us
Vowel-
A
Godfrey.
Bunan
Bononia
Gosfreishows
year
our
is
ears,
the
;
same
the
old form
relic of the
a
In
names.
proper
1120,
soon
had
we
;
for in
iscole written
for
older
Latin
Old
494 Old
French
attention
from
a
specimen
of the
The
works
have
Court
old
forms
meis
(mensis),prater
sounds
that
France
herself.
has
The
is
bleu.
In
the
have
kept
Wright ('Popular 131).1 "We here find
to
of
one
both
the
old
croiz and
buil, which
have
lost it in
noble
French
sound
of oi
Groiland
cruiz,Join
the
French
of the
joie. We must Dictionary,if
or
in French
oy
have
Cruland
(Crow-
The
French
jouir; they to Littre's
recourse
the
know
When
old
Meculer
English.
alike.
for
; bloie
oi in
would
we
and
pronounced
once
were
sound
old
and
usually
peu
CruUand.
and
French
many
than faithfully oi may be easily
more
of the
sound
also
true
Thaun's
Mr.
preserved
find
as
appears
King
at
Philipde
poi stands for the modern Doomsday Book, the English
boil ;
recoil
salviour,
we
there
wrote
land)
1120.
fine
a
(Dominus Deus), Cristien,salveur,pronounced like
,
England
guessed, when
have
as, Damnes-Des
present French
;
about
earnest
fashionable
was
Science,' pp. 20
on
good
Junie
that
printed by
been
such
the
of
language
the First's
English.
always command English, and we
must
student
Henry
Treatises
Middle
and
we
and
compare
the Latin
bullire and
bouillir,its present corruption in
Northern
France,
may
safelysay
that
the
first
syllableof
the
word
pronounced to
in
therefore
England
1
about
Hymn
In
a
one
work
1120,
than
written
to
of St. Eulalie
of
way
after
on
was
the
writing u Conquest ;
for what
English, it go back of 900,
to or
is
earlier
the
from
first
by French Century; the oi
or
ou;
it
have
we
to
came
already
Hidland.
now
is better
orowwas
u
boil
written Thirteenth
and
Twelfth
soon
Hoilant
seen
word
the
in the
authors was
the
Yet
last.
we
examine
to
French
Legends
poems,
of 1050.
this
such
poem as
of
the
Old
49 6 of
used
was
Dan
a
and
danz,
monks
to
in
find, en
We
Reformation.
EnglisJL
it became
man,
applied
was
Middle
37;
p.
and
the
down
England,
word
the
to
vain, verei,remanant,
Parais
{Paradise), bruise, cors, Tnde, deservir, gravel, cuint (mavis), sa per (his peer, equal),richekes. (qnaint),mave sei
and
Tei for
written,
are
led the way
Substantive, and
a
it
;
InterjectionDens
favourite
The
is in p. 76 ;
with
connected
p. 94
chacer
Picardy,
from
this
The hovel
for
ago
their told
bluff
us
Treading
way
that
See
Rhone few
English.
ox,
sheep,and
and
in his
pork,
began
the word
their
in Littre's
always of
old
stands
England
the
;
in
;
In
venari, cacher hard ;
c
and
comes
cliastel is in lasted
France.1 and
the
English
1066
was
almost
are
when
they
French A
words
shrewd
swine
when
steps, I
for
Century, and
after
a
English
this time.
Burgundy
into
how
forefathers
1
the
and
beef, mutton,
board. our
chace
Eleventh
years
however,
see,
early found called
for
and
of the
Arve
the
as
We
long
forms
the
hundred
two
in
even.
(prize)
maistrie
at
in shape for five hundred years speech of the English castle
distinct meet.
86,
for
Prise
in
dominium
soft ch from
the
p. 21.
long conveyed
catch
our
of Roland
Song
the in
whence
;
of
both
see
we
it
expressed
it further
France,
in p.
hence
learning ;
in p. 84
England
word
one
stands
is used
capta. Magisterwas
meaning
for scientia,a
is in
but
now
navis
and
azstimare
both
have
we
in
JEstre
being.Defendre
oar
Juste
later
employed
was
soi.
to
for vetare.
(p. 112), already stands for prope
toi and
not
venture
studies
observer to
smoking in
on
guess
the
Dictionary.
first very
came
to
as
be the
how
French
Inroad We
tongue.
French
of
aristocracy of their
steeds
unknown
of
thy
the
to
treasure
bestow
riches
thy
and
manere
in
sermon
mercy.
chasten after i
or
in
son
so
behind peace
the at
him
h"ve
the
in
Mend
bars.
the
market
livreison
the
frut
of the
absolucion, the miracles, the
thefesteof tapers to be word
the
!'
Baptist,with
The
K
sergeants
them
ing, noth-
miseise
sore
thee
priest
would
talk
the
tables
would
robber
no
accord
processiun to
its strange K
A
is
for
Christ
sacramens,
he
and
so
thus:
speak
;
him
show
(follow) run
paid
wrought
Circumcisiun, the
lighted ;
he
all
garners,
sew
he
him.
;
all this ;
of
day
justice;
best
By
and
Court
at
blame
catchpoles have
these
learnedly of
The
is the
Virgins,
rents
honour
should
men
him
for
hast
Let
prison.
lecher, that
waited
thou
religion.
our
glutenerieof jogelours, and Another Paradise.' speech would Baron,
orisons
says.
and
in
large of
our
the
Worthy
my
thy
from
us
all
thy charity
up
that
us
Feed
Be
of
;
Patriarchs, Prophets, Confessors,
by
Countess, clad
of
the
style
a
accosted
custom
his
alight
put forth
put
measure
some
thy chaplain
as
penance,
will
that
in
are
feeble;
We
new
churches,
land
thy palfrey.
and
us.
in
poverty
our
from
the
who
Lady
:
poor
on
the
thee, after
Ease
the
riders
'
French
the
these
;
of
bedesmen,
sabeline,look
and
ermine
for
of
little stock
their
and
beggars
497
knights, men
one
The
Godwine.
Earl
to
crowd
a
of
door
of
youth
lately arisen throughout
have
that
the
at
and
in their
Hastings
at
England.
cavalcade
a
ladies
England,
perhaps fought from
imagine
may
into
Words
of
archangles,
the the
explain
sepulcret Law,
the
ending, would
the-
Crede. become
Old
498 familiar.1
Not
English nse than
a
in
knew bawl
French
sound
of
the
used
mercy, sounds
hissing
word
the
;
needy, who
their
justice shows in
these
to
betters.
that
England.
in
s
they then
at least how
seeing
in
find
we
little more
of the
learnt
on
taking root
was
and
Emperice new
have
in
was
but
;
had
common
Those
justice,charity, mercy,
first letter
Hastings
date, so
must
words
writing within
months.2
little French,
for
The
in
after that
English
bnt
of
battle
set down
of them
century
become
the
English.
sixty French
of these
one
before
one
every
Middle
and
a
The
new
words
times, brought
English
in
came
already
new
change.
quite often enough. In
Homilies
the
Foreign
were
maintained
Iudeus
and
Jacobus
47
pages
At
Gregori.
9
page
the
page
51,
the
out
Latin
become leo
is
1
"We
crabbe
the Essex
They
Homilies
may
the
form
and
in most an
MatJieu.
already seen
found
in the
(Early English Text
folc of and
Maria
thus
words read
we
at
of fissce/ is
is
Mattheus
old written
of
admesse
and
elbowing
seen
and
was
Evangelist.Now thus barrage ;
fluence in-
of Seint
French
Andreas
(lion);
England.
form
old
French
What
part
French
to
(Jews).
(kind) the
in
Jame.
names.
leun
the
needlessly;
manere
proper
into
be
both
most
mention
find
\e Giwis
puzzles an English scribe (barren),in the Essex Homilies, 2
a
for
Latin
we
see
Homilies,
and
turned
have
is
from
Andreu
49
Marie
being brought In
and
form
new
were
'
hitherto
their
we
become
now
trace
we
being corrupted, owing
now
; at
had
names
proper
unbendingly They
of 1160
into
then
a
written
almes
French for
;
word barainc
p. 133.
Saxon
Chronicle
Society).
and
in the Series
of
Inroad
into
Words
French
of
England.
499
(page 145). Deciple replaces old learningknight ; it had appeared as dfecipulin Lindisfarne Gospels. An intrudingletter is seen in into
manna
the the
marbelstone
words
common
is found
mazere
;
at
163.
page
This
z
England for nearly three hundred years.1 Layamon wrote his long poem the Brut 1205 ; but, though this was about mainly a translation did
become
not
in
common
the French, he seldom
from
hardly
without
ever
good
montaine,
that
seen
borrows
Layamon later
elephant,as little
within
have
Derby,
had
is
even
of outlandish
scorn
King John, such
are
Under
John's altered.
1
See
2
I have
the
'
one as
1230,
to
the
olifant
in
England
Latin
one
;
play. Thus,
we
instead
dare
French
time
word.
of derct and
we
instead
pronunciation ; Darby,
of
The
Paston
from
About
words.
fifth of the
this
this
weighty
become
have
could
I. (G-airdner), here only the most
the French
; K
K
in
he 2
a
have
sage pas-
days.
our
to be
proportion was
'
in
words
obsolete
only thing that Letters
Layamon in his time, the days
than
Teutonic
more
grandson,
mentioned
words, borrowed
of
yip.
as
earlier.
come
Orrmin
of
his
followed
have
Skelton's
well-known
forms
writes
sometimes
Layamon
We
the
which
centuries,
two
different
three
employed
1550, about
in Udall's
than
more
cry),
down
lasted
learningchanged
see
we
word
of the to
and
fathers
our
from form, olifant,
form
French
to
find
we
our
known
new
for classic
eagerness into
nonne,
English form
the older the
a
word, and
phrase hue pilgrim, image?
(in
elep-haswas
French
a
In this poem
reason.
Admiral, astronomy, hue messagere,
employs
fully woe-
kept
up
510. common
has many
other
of
Layamon's foreignterms
:
Old
500 a
purely Teutonic version
some
Innocent
in
speech
of the
Bible,
year
1200.
III. and
his
of the
Middle
and
the
Church.
She
she
that
have
Aldhelm.
the
fault
had
have
and
had
;
words
new
he
We
The
;
few
a
word
that
this word, true and
I
;
has
the word
Orrmin him
for
different of
now
those
old
tells
folk.
good
England,
us
We
version
of
tongue
our
the
of
Hali
New
lish, Eng-
compounding that
power
of
sound was
Meidenhad, be here in
only
not
longed be-
had
beast
his
become
the
beste beste
Vowel
first
given
English the
to
truck
common,
formed.
As
to
have
kept its dropped by France
Italian to
the
bestia
s,
her.
to
Thames
(bayste)to
e, but to
also
so
Irish
the
Consonant
the
Old
comes
(p. 9), was
that
its
about
mentioned.
truckle, but
comes
brought
it
easily turned
bringing Scripture
a
in it may
remark
dropped
just as
furnish
to
common
us
;
himself
power
the
Strongbow's soldierybrought France
so
stores,the
beasteliclie
may
William
be
days
has been pronunciation,which England. Caesar brought his
Seine
mind
troquer,whence
foreign
the Adverb
the
the
is used
French
The
no
widely
all
at
words
trukian
system.
had
own
glance
French
the
express
Pope
over
(deficere),whence
sense
be
to
English.
now
may
not
was
given
kept
of her
Old
to the
1210
have
out
this
the
of present flexibility
the
would
lish Eng-
with
accepted Scriptures,
would
best
the level of the
to
much
missed
of
in
and
down
truth
standard
was
been
found
many
been
might
had
translators,Bede
have
Prelates that
what
would
But
weapons
from
England
a
laymen1 with against
English.
Ireland This
; and
the
England
the
Liffey.
has
rupted cor-
keeps
the
is
a
good
Inroad
of
instance
the
and
words
sounds
of the old
profian *
meant
to
One be
may al
try ;
in
seen
'mete, ]?atme
of
the
much
words,
Sawles
such
the in
where
as
Jmruh
chamjpiuns,and 1
The
old Rome
nous
than
sommes
so
247, stands,
pe
Orrmin
with
swarms
What
and
French could
cogitaciun?
only.
I set
down
words.
far
nearer
does*
Rome
to the
(God author
short
a
*Heo
ipreoved
we
sulement,
weren
to
ofservedenkempene
keeps
of New
The
the French
give us
tentaciuns
Paris
the noi siamo
obsolete,is therein
writings of
foreign
rihte
mid of
to
the
The
cuntinueleinent,Deuleset
write
now
sample, underlining itented, and
English
speech.
our
needlessly.
most
enough
should
we
his
runner 1220, is the fore-
now
work
new
terms
barbarous
even
in
the
knows), belami, misericorde,and is
years
Englished by
p.
about
change
it is in
as
brought
;
mouths,
our
turn
Warde,
English words,
But
there
would
Biwle, written
same
with
want
writer
in
in
'
clear
fourscore
always
had
it
make
to
come
is
The
hitherto '
now
good
hat.'
of Old
Layamon.
to
wondrous
a
proportion
out,'was
a
meosure
Ancren
means
41 ; omnino
p.
observers
time.1
sense;
it
word,
thus
;
501
holds
own
our
new
23
p.
Sometimes
French
The
at
French
cwite.
into
'
shrewd
by
observation
in
a
to turn
sense,
later.
Pale
same
takes
'
third
Irish
Colonies
now
England.
an
The
days.
American
into
outlying colony will keep dropped by the parent country ; this that
of the
in Elizabeth's
a
way
remarked
was
Words
French
of
nos
treowe
crime.'
of
sumus
So also the
8
somos
of Madrid. 2
Page
236
of the Camden
edition. Society's
proved, as that foreign word Norman Conquest.
was
in
I have
English
use
not
lined under-
before
the
Hd
502
Many
a
three
time
in
French
ground
us
when
we
As
these
words
sauter
; in
these in
a
The
South
the
R-iwle
Ancren
in
as
(annoyance) third
(crucem) oi
in
1
hross ;
in the 2
used
like
bay-eth; 3
one
old rimes,
How word
some a
few ? the
'
It
was
in
England
not
travesty
of
a
annoy and lasted down
that
first form
;
in
in
p. 212 anni
another;
a
in p. 66 ; creoice
drive
not
of the
1290
that
the
French
express
people, well educated,
suspect
in
old sound
the
ou-e
p. 94
In
annu
till about
in
or
of the French
p. 110.
it could
to
on
French
is
way,
out
the
French oi
was
e.
preserved
Mary, quite contrary!
Mistress
horrible
beste, p. 58.
angoise
is first found
still keep the
all
e
of the
copy
sound
copy,
words, accented
of these
I know
one
Noise
we
crusade.
One
in
was
ea
sound
; one
written
is
often, though
comes
commonly
in
appears
ennui?
has
Danish
What
anguise (anguish)
as
The
French
the
not
and
of the Chronicle
e
French
the
in
a
bame
p. 244.
the
the
see
like the French
oi has
employed
sound
We
England
for
is sounded
Moretoin.
appears
of
beast
should
The
(emperor), writing
R-iwle,the
Ancren
held
saumple, haunche,
as
father.2
dropped.
West
has
foreign oi
the
of
way
the
in
usage
is much
au
of a,
in
as
I is
an
first
divine.
English
pure
Amperur
favourite
through
French
broadly
as
and
sound
all that love
;
the
broad
the
produce
becomes
the
the
syllable;
urbane
Vowels,
for the
years.1 Indeed, it stillrules
hundred
pronounce
to
avaunce
e,
for four
Prayer-
accented
were
French
last
and
found
now
words
These
the
on
way,
English Bible
later,is
years
tongue.
our
its
to
hundred
English.
in the
embodied
word,
book
Middle
and
who
sound
bath
something
fine old sound. ennui to
1400
are
but
two
in France.
forms "
of
Old
504 France
form
the
;
Willam,
familiar
(long a
Nouns,
shows
French
The
168;
126
'
thrown
;
We
in,as
religioncome
if
to
of term
iheorted.
our
that
of
phrase,
p.
the
words
We
hear
prodigus. '
he
is there 192
may
lightupon
is but
said be
corrupted
(bauble).
ibeon of
make
a
At a
to
found
p. 202 poor
'
creoiz
;
meaning
we
see
creature
embrace the
sulven
me
the
to
fool of
a
large
adding
word.
turn
must
fol of '
of
terms
beaubelet
of
the
imitated
we
Greek
liabbe we
in
technical
source
is
vorjivefr
well-known
Adjective was
cowardice In
a
that
nostra
we
later
wardein.
and
ich
p. 46
the
that
magnus
know
In
ipso).
shows
these
Many
with
find
there
myself'; we
source
would
we
as
Adjectives is follierdi. We
the
Among
so
in
Paternoster
(ars),afterwards
master
givegou (gewgaw)
is
inroad
debita
of years
and
anchorite's-
The
nobis
drupic
for bundles
stand
dettes,al
silence
mystery, a confusion
(in an
lish. Eng-
Verbal
make
see
English
dimitte
hundreds
spitel(hospital)and
me
mother.
writing them.
Latin, when
316,
for
in
English
We
jpersone
ure
softened
to
still pronounce
though
way,
There
to be
trusse
p. 26
(via),belanii
rute
greeting),deinte,Giwerie
into the
forgif us
detturs.'
French
the
was
and
even
; in
Englished by
of
Latin
cj came
ancre
used
make
is foreshadowed
this
become
give birth
88 ; in
is
to
was
ure
how
; trusseau
dame
French
(de
now
Iris departunge,p. 250.
in
as
person),p.
p.
Lorraine,
Chronicle
find
of
term
Verbs
(vultus),p.
cliere
into
the
in
lingers
relikes,p. 18
English
(Jewry),which
the
still
Substantives, we
the
Among
to
English.
for French.
aside
p.
ouaitter
and
340,
p.
Middle
of reliqiiice
and
Willelm
The
and
the
'
the ; for
poure
phrase gentile-
had
words
be
could
they
take
to
naturalised,
505
Conquest foreign before
English endings
beclysan and
as
French
Riwle,
Ancren
the
forced
been
England.
Norman
the
before
Long
wummen.
into
Words
of French
Inroad
regollwe;
have
Adjectives
the
take
to
in
comparison, as larger and tendrust. is entermeten Verbs (meddle), p. 172,
of
English signs Among
the
word
well
known
This
French
Scotland
in
crier is
beginning
now
fail,lace,and
also
;
drive
to
cry.
Old
the
out
a
English gridan. If
it be
true,
Teutonic
the
see
the
first
that
would
Paris too
Rome
or
of
fond
ladies,on no
teach
could
Englishman
he
behalf bold
was
and
For
writing.
was
enough
us
lore that rather
the
good
sixtyyears, the
imitate
to
it
was,
as
before
Latin
and
Riwle
in all the
strikes
he
of
happy
a
He
banns.
the
French
airinghis
whose
;
'
the Ancren
of
author out
gave
mingling
tongue make
our
Bishop, well grounded
a
seem,
the
in
marriage,' we man
in
Romance
and
the
that
tell us,
some
as
Prelate's
styleof composition. One be
must
effect, due
curious
driving out gridan
It
is
usually the words
commonest so
brought words
borne The
to
the
kinsmanship
of the
between
Seine
the Channel in
held
tell whether or
by
by
meaning
Clovis
William and
often
was
found
and, unhappily,
;
has
that
words,
that crier
are
by Hengist,
Thames to
to
words
Century
home-born
confusion
the
brought across
hard
are
great is the
one
French
new
already said
kindred
in this
French
then
and
now
these
:
other
alongside each it is
I have
pointed out.
the
to
its some
French
and the
sound
of
our
growth,,
Teutonic and
ground.
the
words kindred
afterwards
Conqueror. must
have
Old
5o6 bespoken
hadir
The
German
the border
from
between
an
two
are
many
mostly High
exception;
hatian, the
for
of
these
follow.
hair, is ;
English.
England
in French
words
Teutonic
now (odisse),
the Low on
in
welcome
strangers that
French
1
a
Middle
and
not
from
great forms
it is
German
plainlyderived
hassen.
The
of German
Franks
speech.
; but
from
lived
507
We
further
alike used a
in
as
see
endings,
prefix side by answers
English
and
side with
to the
find hunsiler
the
French
the
er
English
the
Erench
en.
In
mis
mes.
the
French
the
and
employed The
Ancren
bestly, ungracius. (councillor),
ier as
English Riwle
French
we
and
Old
5oS
and
English,endings debonair
have
of the
whether
"
different
but
The
of
dame
akin
and
at, pour
old
word.
did
only
passed away
through,
kept
prose
of the
Ancren
Riwle,
hundred
degree
some
the
language.
The
English.1 They ;
they
spiritthat
finds
had
of these
Charter, about
we
eau came
set
are
1160,
the French
explains how
its choicest out
the
vulgar in
Conquest; its power
is,that
(vos) is written
bestowed
been his
had
sound
the
by beivty.
of
son,
and
Charters
in
highest sense
of
and
overbearing
sweeping
"geaic;
quest, Con-
after the
by Hickes, Thesaurus, I.
eow
then
of
reason
their
in the
trophy
that
neighbourhood
had
worded
of that
none
luxury mass
mighty William,
statesmen
were
the
fiftyyears
great-grandson,sometimes
the
and
The
cultivation
into
after the
1200.
and
of
a
great
fairlywell (except in
the
is
1220
year
words
its old words
after
the
to
French
the
to
Roger
for, were
transferred
were
this
of
immediately
Anglia), long
Some
and
The
shoals
English
unknown
English
the term
was
may
at
French
idioms
been
all
that
philologers alive
English poetic word-store,
East
1
and
it
but
;
or
ad
in the
other
Old
of
his
;
506-7,
pp.
Cambrensis
one
not
list set out
of St. Catherine.
compounding
upon
debonairte
Life
nation, had Old
the
of
French
have
the
both
to each best
that
and
lodgement
English
long
Giraldus
forms
many
must
the
that
turning-point; a
in the
even
English tamer,
effect
jostleeach." other
to
find
we
resemblance
Bacon, suspected
a
Lord,
our
whether
doubted
but
English.
prefixesbegin
terms,
obvious
an
time
Middle
ship.
Some
be
of
Wohung
in the
and
this
their
seems
modern
away
15.
In to
an
one
show
iou, and
old
language
the
In
the
Gospels was
in the
suit
same
he
himself, though to
seems
was
old
the
inflections
were
English, both
prose
in 1220
;
its cultivation
But
fear
recover
The
the next
sixty
history,from English exclusive
two 1
were
a
and
the
at lost
years
a
a
so
very
at
vehicles
had of the
time
to the
not
the
of
religion;
run
on,
language
to
for
his our
upon
Norman
quest, Con-
might have
we
turn
English
;
it seemed
most
in
public.
bestowed
different
and
the
quantity of
be in store
least
point of philologer's Latin
vast
a
the
moment
hundred are
from
writing,if
being
outlive
nothing ;
affairs took
ground
was
to
to
have
we
this
given
seemed
could
as
history,according
pains
it
so
learn
we
champions
handle
much
back,
thrust
was
to
if
:
it need deemed.
the
brilliant future
lights.1 A
in
was
and
;
Canterbury,and
1220,
to
verse,
were
undertook
Layamon tongue
and
others
and
Orrmin
1200
as
at
preserved
From
speech.
common
but
out
of
King Henry II. an Englishman,
About
copied
1150
as
on,
Century.
Giraldus.
in
Chronicle
English
went
English,
of
altered
were
anything
was
tale
well-known
a
in
version
one
English
this
;
understood
have
Lithuania
than
in the
Twelfth
the
was
Century,religiondid
More
hearers
through
despotism
and
iElfric's Homilies
modern
all
seen,
forth
put
way
more
Twelfth
statecraft.
behind
lag
not
Poland
509
telegraphs.
of the
England
England.
of
style
of
masters
railways and
of
days
the
the
for
reserved
brutish
this
;
into
Words
of French
Inroad
about
to
fiftyyears
earlier.
disastrous
in
our
view. side of
by side,as our
Legends; People complain of his Arthurian all. better than no English History at
the
government, but
even
these
and
Old
5io from
600
1160
to
offence
if the
himself
and
by
used
the
organ
as
our
own
Magyar, of
the
language his
to
down
and
realm
was
the
In
was
True
and
Great
was
no
Century
that
forth
doing
and
in
to their
English-speaking neighbours
Savoy. appeared ushers
The as
in the
that
came
time, when a
another
mouthpiece
darkest
here
over
days
of
of the
they from
language
the
the
affairs of
for the
castle
nobles but
to
for
working
drawn
;
the
the- tongue
among
themselves
side
by
public
for the
the
that
Latin.1
insult
were
as
is said
their utmost
who
much
was
in
third
made
more
was
were
as
once
It
On a
side
on
French
favourites
a
bloody
in
not
talked
Court
tongue,
Charter
ran
set
all,
it
of the whole
1215,
French,
Courts.
whit
and
Danube.
the
on
the
English
of
to
Croat
of the
year
in
Thirteenth
welfare
were
down
this
causes
henceforward
Law
of
by
England, linguisticenmities
forth
discussed
monastery.
the
seen;
put
every
disuse
renowned
higher classes,who hovel
the of
that
Latin
alike
come
official tongue
as boiling-point,
of the
be
;
one
1848.
of the
common
To
government.
1362, when
language
the
revered
the
been
should
Church,
was
language
English
take
Latin
to the
to
could
when
contrary, in
French
Englishman
little strife between
in
have
Latin
French-speaking neighbour,
of
Hungarian
official
1215,
was
rose
the
the
to
there
wars
never
of
date
days,
sillyinnovation, civil
No
rival.
a
English.
latter
the
from
;
reigned without
Middle
or
the
England
were
than Poitou
besides
more
to the
and Latin
English government,
historyof
Earle, Philology,53.
our
language
;
5
Old
1 2
of the
national
pours
forth short
one
If has
Middle
leaders
its
is set
of the
far
is not
; but
couched
the
English
heart
Poems,
with
all these French
in
and
Latin.
great European literatures,as
of such
said,was
English.
out, and
patrioticfire
exception,are
none
reason
and
to
slow
growth
seek.
The
Italian, Norse,
and
the
as
English, the vencal, Spanish, Pro-
French,
German
Hallam
literatures
were
fostered
stand Foremost the by high-born patrons. ever great Hohenstaufens, Emperors of the Romans, August; then come Kings of England, of Norway, of
Sicily,of
Castile Counts
Thuringia, of
knights
A
far other she
years chosen and a
basked
Champagne
in the
not
far
was
;
smiles from
away
of
King
the
in
by
was
the
Too
translate
the
lordly
French
to
her
It
old
own
had
been in
was
from
legends, such
French,
speech ; which
commonly
since
right in
was
Many
no
was
ever
Btandard
and
Robert
acknowledged
of
its
we
own
eyes.1
authors,
reprintfor
who
It
a
wrote
before
rimed, In
our
of national
had
two
that
Stephen
were.
was
she
hundred
Lincoln
spoken not
lived before
general use
Mallory, of all that
in
of
of Havelok
Standard
shire
1120, each
French
reprinted ;
alone, Chaucer
and
her
cloister
;
English, that
in
not
;
mouths
than
more
long
long was
those
patriotsthough they
home-born there
for
enshrined
as
Aragon.
Earl
or
of
host
a
for many
:
Court,
her utterance
Canterbury preached
1
Muse
friars.
years.
island
English
and
Horn,
good
together with
;
lowly priests,monks,
language
of
Austria, Landgraves
Suabia, Tuscany, Provence, and
parsonage
content
and
of
of
lot fell to the
home
the
few
from
Dukes
;
until
1525,
English
are
that after
now
authors
that date.
Inroad
1400
all the
that
acknowledge Court
advance slightest
Court
the
Unhappily,
had
tongue
before
in that
did
on
for
would
English King
any
the
take
the
1205
the
;
enough.
decisive
150
step ;
longer,
years
deign
The
English been
have
not
plod
to
would
path
to
came
in
Normandy
of
loss
Trent
made
have
might
the
fashion, after
of
513
King's English.
the
Standard,
one
England.
into
South
to the
land
Winchester
at
our
Words
French
of
to
smile
upon
side
of the
her. She
had
Channel.
their influence
overtopping
all
others
knights champion
the
Kaiser,
German
grip of
thought
1230.1
French
pushing by mara
any
the
up
its
to
of
Oxford
or
1
vassal.
Paris
at
to
:
stornc
of Jerusalem,
head the
French
piety
Italy,to against ruthless
learning*
Hundreds
of
; little
comparatively Cambridge scholarshipbefore at
was
shall in
visit Leon
Germany, sunt
in Franciam L
this time
directions,as
Filii nobilium, dum Mittuntur
from
prowess.
in all
Italy,Cologne
to make
England new
Pope
and
in Southern
cause
save
architecture
who
valour
falling kingdom
French
conquests
Jordan.
;
to the tribe of Judah
Languedoc,
study
went
traveller in
of
abreast
Englishmen was
to
to the
and
before
ever
request everywhere
tyrant, Rome's
her
well
kept
of
Court
French
regarded
Pope's
the
heretics
the
out
root
prop
Tay
France
as
in
were
to Constantinople, to
the
1239, likened
,
other
powerful than
more
felt from
was
in
Gregory IX. French
waxing
been
the
on
1200, the
since the year
Ever
had
nation
rival
dangerous
a
L
in
(1200-1260) may
be
Spain,Casa-
Westminster
juniores, fieri doctores.
seen
in
Old
514
churches
England;
that
France
English.
begun
about
other
countries
in
wrote
the
how
Venice,
at
aside
French,
time.1
this
Canale
da
Florence, threw
at
and
tongue
all
Martin
as
Latini
netto
Middle
taught
such
Italians
and
their
best
There
metrical
Romances
Gottfried
in
Still
did
had
France,
to a
kind
her
of
of
In
all
might
well
started
once
to
make
that
King ruled, in
a
Englishmen.
in
Legends
was
fondly imagined
Frenchman,
were
widely spread.
art, the
lore, the
something in 1670.3
1
We
"
If
still
architecture *
of the
; that
kind
at
scholar
Westminster
of 1060
and
two
out withat
this
and
all
Alfred
own
to
the
been
Paris
From
fashion
were
distinct
magne, Charle-
a
typical all
came
much
inroads
had
tending con-
of the
minded
it
chosen
was
mighty
have
it
(so
person
be remarked
may
always
united,
whose
chivalry,the
English
an
see
same
has
little later on,
a
about
who
the
natural,
history, between
our
he
Welsch
born
life; this foreignKing
award, famous
;
that
Athens
their
Englishmen)
to
more
an
of
learning
Furthermore,
to
seem
the
German
was
as
be
tury, Cen-
French
and
for those to
the
us
that
centre
they
Sir Tristrem
Latin
Englishmen,
seemed
Bru-
mother-
tell
to
both
attraction
Paris
Rome.
Paris
at
was
books
and
three
tale of
careful
marvellous
magnetic
pale.
valour
more
the
particular time, the
is
write.
vehicle, as
than
the
on
for his theme
(French).2 turn
extant
Strasburg
von
searched
fewer
no
are
was
to
own
earlier in thought, of polite speech. Rather Germany was seeking inspirationfrom sources.
It
to
of
day
;
later, win
a
French,
that of 1245.
See
Scott's Sir Tristrem, p. 254. So in our own day, it is Fro n
op
that.
supplies the
English
of French
Inroad for
name
There
patriot handling English his
translated his
shires
puzzle
a
he
England, French into
there
the
any
were),
lewd
wisely
fiftyyears
;
wished
of
men
after and
Northern
both
French
all these
patriots,and
his
Southern
make
use
it had
whole
to be
English. Robert of his
great
a" amour
Chasteau
death,
must
the
the
teach
to
aught
Brut
When
ears.
leanings,Bishop could
been
Layamon's
;
his
wrote
have
never
Lincolnshire
on
Lincoln
of
Bishop
could
in Warwickshire
flat
fallen
have
of
Psalter
Northern
but
for
might
Our neighbourhood, and not for outsiders. had become speech. intensely local in their
own
The
piece
that
or
Exeter;
at
snch
few
(a
little
short
and
515
in French
English
Durham
at
England.
either
Standard
no
alike
nnderstood
be
was
into
to write
had
himself, he
in Latin.
Words
was
of in
turned
Yet, for the best
mother-tongue
greed of Papal underlings,athirst for the good things of England.1 In the English Legend of the Archbishop, another St. Edmund great Churchman,
to
we
the
shame
it
find
uttered
sentence
a
famous
stated, as
English
in
something wonderful, that English on his deathbed.
if
Proclamation
of
the
year
12-58
he The is
tries to imitate the clerk, who plainlythe work of some only produce style of the old Charters, and who can stilted stuff that was never spoken ; the piece has been compared to the English that a Bengalee,taught in the
Government
schools, might put forth.
playwrightstranslate (I beg their pardon, adapt) French pieces. 1 Surrexit See the story in Thomas et confessus est Anglice"c. of Eecleston,Monumenta Franciscana, (Master of the Rolls). theatre
;
our
n2
Old
5 16 It cannot
be
and too
Middle
often
English.
repeatedthat
the disuse of
the effect of English for sixtyyears after 1220 was fashion,not of governmentaleffort ; and this disuse was feeling.Somethingof compatiblewith sound political in Russia now the like kind may be seen : the higher will speak nothingbut French classes at St. Petersburgh themselves ; yet,let some danger threaten their among their as public spirit country,they will show as much the uncouth heard boors, who have never neighbours, To return of Voltaire. to England : one sign of the the loss of her old Interjections times was ; for this I in the following The great Lady of the account way. have Castle must been the glassof fashion to all the neighbouringFranklins' wives who might be admitted into her august presence. The worthy women would Court phrasesas of her take as careful heed of Madame's dress itself: of her her par coming with and
Teutonic humble
the
eala, walaiva, and missionaries
of
the
ears
phrasesinto
new
Of
all
and
;
store of these
an
The
0 and
and
a
may
be
seen
tells
din the fineand
1160
seen
in her
children.
pick up always adding to our downwards.2
in the Homilies of 1160. be
women,,
the easiest to
been
from expletives,
The
soon
of their husbands
have
we
like.
Fashion,would
combination,may ingenious 2
such
is Interjection
words, an
imitate
1
fai.1 These charming exclamations, weightiest authorityfrom such wellthe vulgar old speedilyput to flight
ma
lips,would
bred
0, her ah, her allaz,her he% her Deus,
A-wcllaway,.
in the Essex Homilies,p. 183.
Autobiography, publishedin feminine oaths,relics 1877, that she was much struck by the peculiar of the EighteenthCentury,uttered by Miss Berry and other ladies Miss
Martineau
us
before
Long that
Words
of French
Inroad
homely
Teutonic
articles
by
could
words
words
English lady's will of 995 mentel, tuneca, cuffian.1In
Kouen
became
In
an
the
themselves
pulpit.
down
preacher
of
1160
goes
Devil's
and
blanchet
been
(a
the
reckoned and
hire
mentel
dress
does
might
have
there
are
thus
;
we
grene,
Riwle
are
also
is made
hear
of 'hire
hire
nap
dwell
not
been
expected A
mentioned. assailed
of
;
only
little
a
Essex
Priest's
the
of
kind, woman-
the
In
and
smal
chemise
The
dress
so
wife
hwit,
Ancren much
French
few
have
to to
snares
npon
topic
call
to
as
skin) seem
of mazere.'3
this
on
far
mankind.2
to
of the
wrath
;' yellow raiment
the
dangerous
most
decked
ladies
so
mousetrap
whitening
onslaught
an
her
of
therefore
Homilies and
way
cities
These
sex.
the
draw
and
Paris
days,
the
to
clothing 'the
smart
fair
the
gaily as
so
One
later
store.
foreign
the
find
dress, wherewith
of
supplied articles
of
oracles
most
sets
we
cate deli-
the
express
mind
feminine
the
which
not
517
discovered
ladies had
the
Conquest,
the
England.
into
as
articles
later,the high-bred dames
:
peos prude levedies pat luvye])drywories And breke]"spusynge, For beore leckerye, Xulle]"here sermonye Of none gode jringe. born
about
Englishman,
the
who
time
same
had
his
(Vol.
I.
369).
taught to French only. tutor, hired for that purpose 1 Kemble, Codex Dipt, VI. 130. 2
Homilies, First
3
Homilies, Second
sons
Series, p. 53. Series, p. 163.
I swear
once
in
heard
French
of
by
an a
and
Old
518
Heo
Middle
drawej) heore wede, seolkene ]?rede
Mid
Ilaced
In
the
of
days
"writers. from
Many
the
The
withdrew
low
was
bear
French
well
enough
must
have
tailor.
names
;
simple
hues
But
for the
folk,but
common
wider
a
other
Few
brought
Century, the give us a fair when Eccleston
learned
Old The
be found
livingin Italy,the
notion
of the
began 2
Salimbene do
to
all the
founder
of the
in the
the
a
of
Provincial British
the
Parmensem
Museum.
like.
wonderful
in
the
land
by
of his
England, hood, Brother-
new
of
Thomas
race.
stronger light upon
of the
England
published by Minorites. may
the
boast
its the
Italy that
77.
Englishman
Master
by
documents
but
;
such
friars
other
its
run
throw
English Miscellany,p. work
done
in his Annals
Wadding the
work
the
in the
Minorite
Two
do
classes
come
the
of
old
blue
Christendom
one
life than
ad
Latin
in
hence
for
trades
and
and
idea
an
Francis.
and
published by Monumenta
about
it first
claim
have
us
St.
of
teaching
budding
of
and
the
our
at work
were
of
way
higher
mauve,
came
nations
of
red
;
our
chapman
our
choice
of
range
agents of change
1220.
revolution
2
the
Half like
foreign scarlet,vermilion,orange,
1
that
luxury
life,making
the
replaced by
seamer
may
of
by
gentlemanly foreigner,the marchand;
more
after
life,employed
English
into
French
of
scores
binding
was
together.
now
of
articles
commerce
Christendom
find
we
way
the
were
abroad;
monger
I.,
ladies'
on
ibunde.1
and
Edward
words, bearing
English.
is in
Rolls
;
Monumenta that
of
the
et Placcntinam
Franciscana, Italian
is in
pertincniia,to
Old
520
she
is that
wish life
by laying
Chnrch,
the
little weaknesses
her
bones
in
the
nearest
remarks
the
that and
the
to
green
swiukers
churls, stalwart
than
more
daily bread
by
listen when
addressed
in
words
of the
one
they
throng
uncouth
listeners
1
new
and
This
who
They greedily English
from
their
of their
off.
Such
parish-priest, is full of proverbs,
sermon
examples,
their
earn
all
tending
to
together in godly fellowship; nothing
like
we
:
;
had
they
last
preacher
cared
sentence
been
The
years. a
I
thus
was
see,
movement
New
the
horny-handed
bind
six hundred
by
years
to
link, as
new
Franciscan for
of
fiftymiles
friar's
historical
sounds
the
of morals.1
improvement classes
The
old school.
tales,and
A
hear
never
Paris,
at
of Stratford-atte-Bowe.
shire, English barely understood
burning
is of
talk
hundred
men toilers,
the
freaks
speech
of their brows.
sweat
sad
studied
a
of
Lays
neighbouring hamlet, and a
and
early
Eleanor's
Their
fair friend's
to the
goes
the
on
dress.
friar,having
his
these
new
against the
of the school
evening, he forth
holds
the
; but
to hear
are
we
voice
in
the
c
Franciscan
Queen
of
one
ladies'
provincial;
somewhat later
with
in
himself
to
tidingsfrom
last
his
up
in French
course
the
moral
a
it be
lowly though
fashion
played by
In
for
lifts
and
Marie,
English.
atone
tells her
Court, points
Middle
may
and
mean
He
days.
and
not
take
Old
would to
from
hear
forged in
known
this
island
our
being replaced
was
suit
all
his
about
Salimbene,
tales hinds
who
to or
describes
his hus-
the
Italy style of preachingpractisedby the friars his brethren. alike in the Thirteenth have been much Century England must
in this
respect.
Inroad
but
bandmen,
about to
interlard
as
were
his
As
down
must
English
with
a
of
man
the
phrases
and
his
lowly
then
that
soared '
is called
fine
for most
charms
burghers have
must
preacher
of
'
went
1
Our
humbler
wicked
some
Mrs.
as
classes
prefer
now
to all the
Marquis
for
men
The
and
his flock's
croiz,steven
or
stead tricherie, more
men
by
English.
as
aped
their of
fictitious adventures
the
sayings and doings
or
2 place.'
or
more
:
had
free
Many
grith or pais, rood
and
on,
now
relished
be
translated
or
term
understanding
would
well
have
a
unhappily always
It
as
voiz, lofor praise, tunkeldom years
has
look
to
somewhat
as
liked
by peasants.
French
sometimes
behoof, talking
As
'
higher
begin
their
little above
than
known
would
rather
language
of the
childhood
his
hearers
a
more
may
of
such
words,
his friends
Englishmen.
even
French
few
a
coursing dis-
driven
almost
been
have
learning,he
upon
coarse,
what
these, he
when
and
;
1
52
therefore
would
He
statesmen
or
constantlyemployed by
class.
and
their betters.1
about
England.
into
Words
ladies, knights,
about
talk
French
of
of Mrs.
Gamp
or
Poyser. 2
I take
in '
Mr.
the
1872)
Any
the auctioneer .
used
never
himself.
III.
Middlcmarch,
from
156
lished (pub-
:"
Trumbull,
phrases, and
He
following sketch
"Anybody one
calls Ivanhoe
may
.
.
language
poor may
was
superior
of
without
ask," says
give their
amateur
an
remarks
ing immediately correctrogate. interhe, anybody may an interrogative turn." "
well." it commences superior publication, Things never began with Mr. Trumbull ; they always commenced, both in private life and on his handbills will tell one hope some ; "I I hope some will apprise me individual of the fact." me akin been have to Mr. must Many of our early Franciscans "a
very
'
"
Trumbull. auctioneer than
Our was
Bunyan
a or
modern
penny-a-linerswould
master
of
Defoe.
English,
and
a
say better
that
the
guide
to
worthy follow
Old
522
and
betters, the French words the
of
mouths
find
wrote
our
Literature
still.
the
for
the
found
last
English.
the
old
and
praise both
boda
But
It
one
the
of the
best
before
and of
score
might
*
How
does
often
journalof 2
are
word
the Franciscan, who
mixture
prayer
of rime
hard
by
on
had
English to
a
it has
;
became
a
that
Protestant. the
names
made
hitherto
in the
occur prcdicai (prgedicavi)
afterwards
nun
not
wedlock)
here, but
found
me
tion, flowing dic-
a
pious
a
to
in
addressed
friar
; a
seems
produced
ron,'
known,
Sixtus
V. !
tion began to sway educasoon Poland, the language was corrupted by a barbarous of Latin phrases. Reformation in Poland, II. 202.
Krasinski in
Dr.
lines
too
.
3
what
wrote
written
the
l
speech was
Italian
the
stringof jewels. English poets
a
of
that
times
the
New
of
Luve
bear
words
thought,
our
upon
command
been
French
be
hearty earnestness,
a
(these
have
any
'
and
Prayer
prechur;
new
was
French
Century
it is well
hundred
This
mighty
Francis,
Hales,
wonderful
lines
not
Hardly of
of two
a
friars
St.
of
1250, shows
So
signs of
the
make
therefore
Lord's
the
class
one
France.2
of the evil.
Chaucer.3
about
from
first fathers
poem
could
even
for
way
Thomas
Order,
the
were
chose.
of the
one
the influence
was
of his
was
come
altogetherfor
antiquary may
strongholds,it might
made
not
into
way
in
keen
Fourteenth
in the
glish En-
linger only
clergy
they
Old
the
out
would a
people ; they
that
their
Belief; the
pure
class
The
whatever
spellat work,
words
latter
drive
upland folk, where
of them
some
that
the
the
English.
would
words
aud
;
Middle
tells us,
that when
the
Jesuits
"
Old Morris
English Miscellany,p. 93, (Early English thinks
Englished.
that
the
friar wrote
in
Text
Latin, which
Society). was
wards after-
Inroad but
little
her
of
use
worship
the
was
Order
and
;
the rites ; the when
To
he
forth
sets
Chaucer
her
The
of
copy
unknown We the
of
of
this
by
a
heart.
The
appeals
to
hard
at
rule ; the in
his
years
Brut
of
fire
of
some
their
of
words
of 1205
Englishmen
found
are
written, it is
was
old
first copy
Some
in
He :
after
Old
St. Albans'
Old
and
that
would
may
have
been
of
an
in
different
composed pattern,
Matthew's
a
own
of
is another
English Miscellany,p.
89.
but
shocked
zealous patriot, the
exception to those
a
strikes
have
English words, as
written
others; he
none
and
in the
glance abroad,
way
great
Most 1
copy.
Archbishop
been
Brother
words
words,
the
that
have
wistful
no
for he is
proportion
earlier.1
these
;
second
one
time
old
good
saints a
find
this must
:
casts
as
now
French
in this
the
about
the
English
is
had
poem,
rimer
tongue
down
We
of
Rome
set
they stood
righteousness
lines
offered
all
Mother.
Maiden
English teachers, as
good Franciscans. for the old
have
ears
1250,
churchman of
the
the
canonized
was
preacher
glories of
Century.
shortly before Edmund
unwonted
opportunity of comparing
an
school
Middle
with
Layamon's
Layamon,
have
New
is kindled
dropped altogether.
to
logically, theo-
poeticalof
Scores
in the
strange
therefore
be
might
most
was
Dunbar
thought, about 12(30. fiftyyears earlier in are
inspiredmany
verse.
second
become
ciscan Fran-
the
the
and
glowing
most
monk
of the
it
devotion
dullest
But
theme.
a
she
523
wrong
However
new
as
onward
1220
from
England.
great badges
the
of
English Maker.
an
Mary
Virgin
one
into
Words
French
of
now
common
obsolete,
Orrmin
Poem,
fifty written
Old
524 in
manuscript
a
have
well
been
and
French
words
sire and
that
in the
been
did with
it
swarms.
England,
Christian
font
there
of
the
and for these
his
Robekin wishes
1
to
was
a
a
When the
Anglia
the
Here
and
special
Cuthbert, to
mund, St. Ed-
Still,allowing
name
came
English Miscellany,p.
and
;
of the of
186.
the
this
Willeldn
across
author
divulging
after
always giving
was
French We
had
are
general craving
father
fine
names
St.
to
our
girls alike
of the
name
their
national
1066, and
St. Edward.
villeins.
forbid
Old
to
sway.
Chad, East
Teutonic
in 1190. to
the
the
haps per-
with
and
boys
we
words
old
after
Northumbria
St.
son
of
even
The
as
have
French
the
soon
to
that
friars,who
Fashion's
hold
to
the
which
fairlybuckled
;
such
tion propor-
suspect
the
of
some
copies) must
vogue
names
exceptions,there
true
E-iwle
out
shire, as
;
I
appellations. Proper
England
names
that
place.
died
equally Teutonic
holds and
all
than
many
had
has
great change connected
French
Midland
West
Norman
friars
might
their
;
on
sins
his
mother
among
of all under
most
parents
patron
less
into
He
employed,
brother-poet.1
newfangled
words
is far
taken
had
replaced by
the
a
had
names
received
and
bring
the
have
in
the
wise.
father
popular
most
to
baptismal been
of
(it still exists
before
Long in
not
need
English
much
which
work
he
may
his wrath
out
handles
he
;
Maker
The
pours
homely
lines of his
model
a
he
;
parsons
instead
Kiwle
1260.
in most
Malkin
dame
Ancren
on
E?iglish.
than
Franciscan
and
of obsolete see
Middle
later
not
a
priests'wives Jankin
and
Ancren
names
of
Inroad
French
of
in shrift,he
particularsinners Willam
Water
or
Jack
Gill
and
has
of Brunne in
given
Paris
written
in
fostered
our
the
earliest
few
great change
in
friars, I suspect,
to
the
alike,to high
and
to
theologicalterms Bible
this
at
Testament
they in
V. our
day
are
deal
These
;
with
names
class
common
Own
jilt,I '
every
and
trodden
in
the
the and
seemed
to
1220
after
throw
and
dropped, the
1280, for
mighty
most
Hence, when
home the
worst
to all
which
Jack
old
of mischief
Freeman, '
;
see
our
Old
land, for
Epistlesabound
typicalnames
derived
men
kind
repelrather than
See
of them
the
evil.
English
all the
over
But
the
Old
something of this evil in Gospels and most parts of the
Godgifu.
it
topicsconfined
see
replacedthe
had
clergy care;
low.
believe, has been man
monk
Chronicler
chivalry are
every-day life.
have
good
earnest
^religion comes
the
be
may
agents that wrought the
readily understood
England, Godric 562.
with
; but
deep theologicalterms, 1
in
the
We
done.
was
only
exceptions,they
were
the
1220,
all the
Robert
all true-hearted
to set
he
to
Literature
were
classes
upper
have
Down
learning,fashion, and
Law,
dear
had
;
297.)
speech, between
our
Gilot
Robert, Willyam,
Peterborough
corrupt it. Of
to
or
earlier
'
men
and
that
names
p.
name
pinnacle
English.
time, with
aside
Synne, a
teacher
a
of 'Robin
refers to
once
should
we
still higher
footsteps of
that
is
but
Englishmen; a
at
say
sins of young
mention
to
(Handlyng
Matthew
upon
he
;
not
long afterwards.1
come
occasion
baptism
Joun.'
and
to
were
yon
When
the
talks
525
need
'
p. 340.
to brand
general, he
in
maidens
England.
writes,
(Walter),
wishes
later
thirtyyears and
'
into
Words
from
attract
for the
Norman Gilot.
sexes
Conquest, We
Gower, II, 393.
know
Old
526 the
folk.
common
driven
were
had
which
before
long
Latin,
Such
great
was
the
by
not
the
There
Layamon
same
time,
her
own
;
that
the
and
be
word
1290.
as
popular, An
and
low
English word
that
scholars
overlying
;
superincumbent and Newfangled
tenderest
the
Century
in
done
and
Marshal
the
early
so
convince
never
yet another
is
harm
educated
knows
point
of
as
England
all,during
righteouslyrevered
so
age
talk
may that
us
minated. eli-
accursed
architect, so
in the
philologer.
the
little
will
statesman
the
an
Latin
above
of
in
wounded
of the
eyes
of
by high
than
but
none
lovers
Thirteenth
force
Mundi,
rank
high
they
they list,but
he
Ryle, intensely Teutonic.
higher
stand The
full
is understood
itself to
outcast
Century
unless
religionwould
on
Mr.
that
take
commends and
writers
like
English word,
Cursor
in the
if
be
alike, must
the
influence
Thirteenth
man,
poor
sanctification
as
Againbuy er explained itself. be an must utter puzzle to propitiation of Englishmen ; even though something
mass
must
A
the
;
old word
the
as
day,
they
evil anti-national
understand
appeared
our
to the
in
when
help themselves
not
terms, such
work
day.
Tyndale,
Latin
use
their
word
a
like it In
to
at
but
Redeemer;
and
Scriptures,could
been
cannot
English.
Wickliffe
owing regeneration,
and
the
Middle
Here
the
they translated they
and
the
after
English lady of
Champagne
practice;
Century.
Black
this
we
dictatingor writing
were
soon
in which
way
but
countryman,
the
1200.
year
will with
be
the
a
measure
Villehardouin much
about
the
Any fairlywell
understand
now
the
greatest ease,
Worcestershire
will
can
old
after
a
priest,though
standing puzzle
to
her,
Old
528 well
call the
1120
is
1160
what
to
But of
what
King
an
East
;
the
Midland the
part
whole a
is
much
country
in
shires a
the as
kept
to
this
day
and
under
We
to what
It
in the
noble where
to
instrument
every
in
I
have
of
shade
sometimes
even
prefix these
over-balance,and out-general,
to
in
token as
Anglian
in the
first
East
the
land Mid-
English, we
have
with
have
we
fore, out, over, and
meaning
wider-mine.
may
tions Preposi-
though
already
Romance
the
Ormulum
But
thought
of
departure,
Dano-
the
scarcer,
which
East
truest
in the
compounded
Verbs
some
the
compounding
is the
New
our
and
scarcer
of
Century, in
ruled
our
flexible
shires.
Thirteenth
their
and
found
Saxon
over
had
power
Biwle,
in
English
later, even
or
easy
was
sixty years
sigh
remarked. is
speech can
by simply prefixinga Prepositionto 1
nearer
; and
sooner
This
prefixed.1This
Greek,
is
in the Chronicle
the loss of the power
for words
distaste
see
we
most
have
that
become
the
Midland
Old
away
Hastings. Owing
Ancren
they
a
as
thing.
;
What
pieceof
than
not
waning
gone,
the
of the
thirtyyears remark
at
But
well
as
went
1303
loss of the
need
were
languages.
as
what
East
an
Victoria
entire We
have
now
different
of life in
three
prose
all,inflicted by the
all but
must
world.
very
of
they
;
conquered
speech
our
to
piece of
Queen
early as 1160,
so
Harold
than
Midland
compounding.
more
from
later. A
come
Alfred
blow
Inflections
lost
alike
these
in 1250. worst
of
to
nnder
disaster,is the
power
period,embracing
was
to
is written
written
was
is
from
English.
it differs
English ;
nearer
pieceof
Middle
of this
whole
dates, Middle before, and
and
be
root
some
words,
pressed ex-
as
!
ordain, fore-
Inroad
Nothing
We
respect.
have
own
his
right
limb
is
token
a
of
remnant in
kept,
regret for the
any
facultyis
old
our
the
measure,
some
loss
of
are
more
but
horse-feedingArgos,
off
he
that
once
is
words,
new
of
never
of
weary
We
weigh
must
in
words, found into
which
author's
and
Adverbs.
and
1220,
obsolete
and such
;
1280, a
in
be
the
passage,
the
we
this
and
new
worthy
a
prose- writers.
of
obsolete
Teutonic
Three
Periods
Thirteenth a
and
gift,and
us
taking
see
striking
Dante
set
of
Achaia.
by
of the
made, by
such
nine
such
from
writers
with
Century. in
passage
style,containing fiftyNouns, Verbs,
usual
or
followed
proportion
be
should
to
day
our
still
talk
of
power
upon
a
Participles may
stir up
of
divided
have
In
ten
should
bards
English
we
Experiments each
should
which
we
denied
was
old
But
fair-ivomaned noble
a
some
have
here
;
bestowing
The
happy compounds. example,
that
power
by
fiery-footedsteeds,
possessed of
English poets
Corneille. should
a
of
not
Shakespere speaks
When at
Substantives
than
fine
a
compounding
weightier parts of speech ; though
our
kindly
We
us.
the
employed
the
of
or
youth
Barbarism.
left to
power
A
told
are
Retrogressive
of
?
replaced by
we
this
of
oat
matter
yet
;
in
loss
stones
it is
off;
mechanism
that
wiseacres
shot
arm
French
of
piece
the
529
the French
from
hewing
stands
How
qnarry.
has
of
brick-kiln, instead
Latin
England.
England's
borrow
to
now
into
for
amends
make
can
Words
French
of
a
will
words
a
passage,
eight to written
written
passage,
between M
M
found
written
words
four
be
between
will
1280
to
1200 be
between
now
1220
be obsolete and
1300,
;
in
the
Old
530
Teutonic
obsolete
Middle
and will
English. four
comprise only
three
or
words.1 Oar
of
store
more
and
with
Robert
homespun narrowed.
more
of
astounded
loss
the
at
lines.
French of
the
with
Ttiwle Dr.
as religion,
both
in 1200
here
be
can
Third, far
I
years the
approach
now
reaching: from of
harm
more
1280
down
was
done
that
have
:
to
words was
all but
directed
gone..
the
eyes
But
ever
about
neglected. that
forth
of
since
the
1220
;
One
Owl
long and
;2 besides
of
See
2
At
my
Tables
at
fact
Henry
the
than
in
English,
of
been
of fortune
once
late
French
fully shame-
so
and
but
been
put
poem,
had
one
that has
come
down
to
more
Nightingale, had this, there
English
compounding
turn
of
original
of
been and
to
some
Latin
p. 587.
least, it is the only
before
literature from
our
sudden
from translations,mostly religious, 1
this
called the Time
multitude
a
of
out
his death.
Englishmen had
of
used
sixty years
the power
1280,
of all true
mother-tongue, which
their
one,
for
vanished
had
words
of Middle
the
vast
guage lan-
Ancren
the
speech
our
I have
In
old
the
about
:
followed
which
once
1290, published by
Period
Third
Victoria, a
to
in
lifetime
1280, the ugliestgap in the whole
Hengist
good
same
1290
year
translators.
Reparation by
of
Teutonic
In the
to 1303
at
altogether dropped
the
dispute.
no
of
of the
have
to
seems
six hundred
the
seventh
are
by comparing
see
Brut
translatingthe
were
the
Sermons
composition by
written there
we
we
crowds
writers
being
was
see,
Layamon's ;
of
is much
Kentish
One
Morris.
Poem
1300
in
It
we
as
Compare
Gloucester's
English words, though same
terms,
us.
of
Inroad these had
French
few
been
into
Words
and
England.
531
At
far between.
length,about 1280, men began to set themselves steadilyto translate long poems from the French, snch as the Havelok, the Tristrem, the Cursor Mundi, the Lives of the Saints,the Poems
French
better
were
cultivated.
well
step
in advance
Poems
of her
the
than
of Piers
author and
1220,
after
the
was
black
should
one
any
and
1220
have
Layamon's Poem Castlereagh would
at
have
turning her back wrought at English in
Edward his
youth,
we
owe
return
the
to him
evil
handful the
score
the
be well wonder
trouble
stood, under-
is, that
of
The
few
who
men
days should be regarded of patriots, who kept up of years
after Charles
he
have
home.
First, whatever
turned
The
herself.
those
that as respectfully true English feelingin
before
said, English Literature seemed upon
as
Second's
the
Both
and
modernising particulartime, when, as Lord
that
to be
the
ruin.
taken
further
English abound;
1280, it should
gulf of
a
Hampole, Minot,
in
to
long original
fell to work.
works
1280
thoroughly
took
forth
put
Ploughman, 1280,
between
interval
to
afterwards
; soon
own
been
has
lations Trans-
IFrom
all.
1320, England
began
Alexander,
d' Amour.
at
Literature
About ; she
Chasteau
nothing
day, English
own
the
History of England,
des Peches, the
the Manuel
our
the
on
out
is known
a
might
truly national
King
far and
One
wide.
;
been
and
in
what
ever, thing,howmade English
wanting to his glory he never the language of his Court, though he affected to fear that his was wily foe at Paris plotting to wipe this despised speech. It was out until long after not Edward's death that our language could win Royal was
:
M
M
2
Old
532
his
In
favour.
refinement, and
speech.
The
instance,
a
he had
this doubtless
word
drove
to throw
back
our
all before
it.
For
like
Now
it
into
rush,' when
idea of French
stood epeUng (princeps) was well underlater,its meaning had to be ; sixty years Englishmen.1 Still,with every possible
to
came
high
a
not
ments, chivalry,tourna-
tended
reign is
in
we
that
was
tongue
our
think
whit
every
English Philology as
History. words
;
written,
were
loved
He
French.
abatement, Edward's in
letters
courtly tongue
1240
explained
English.
most
single combats
and
in
reign
in
Latin, but
in
Middle
and
English
the
of the
that
gaps
mark land-
of French
call it
cannot
a
Constitutional
great rush
we
;
great
as
had
'
an
ugly
be filled
to
Any one that reads the Cursor Mundi, the Becket Legend, the Alexander, or the Handlyng Synne, will aside all his early ideas about throw Chaucer, who was long falselysupposed to have been the great corrupter of English. So much sound Teutonic stuff had been lost before 1280, that vast repairshad to be undertaken, up.
if
language
our
One
evil
to
;
1
See
Robert 2
and
at
;
resulted, that
and
we
the
in
ceased
hand.2
Old
it
we
a
badly
was
we
copious. French
to be
was
cloin,the
great had
Furthermore,
sum,
the
of the
French
and
old
isc,and them
synonyms
evil habits
English Miscellany,p. 106;
1280,
our
to attach
measure
always
in
wanted
careless
grew
lie,the
roots, since
Teutonic
ready
1220
endings, the
national others
in
needed
not
was
thenceforward
of
then
Henry
compare
of Gloucester, p. 354. "VVe may
many
still talk
other
words
of
folk, but
derived
from
we
cannot
that
root.
folcisc, employ folclic, Hence
it is that
we
Inroad
the
Third's
was
First.
Adverbs,
check
old
of old
three
words,
been
The
New
English, as
in the
formed
East
v,
its substitution
of French
main
in
three
Edward
later.
that
came
in
1280
did
not
evident
as
ere
changes
in
but
Court,
Lewes
fight,in
seemed
to
bear
The
low.
since
allowed
deed
of arms,
were
was,
uee
but as
I said
national, and
of other
good
old
of
up,
when
of the
of the
quarrels
home
at
before, that hence
nation
Teutonic
a
has
words
our
high
encroached are
in this
and
Thirteenth
the
tury Cen-
they spoke dates has
borders
;
seldom
for
warlike
folk.
plight.
the
doughty
some
upon
on
used,
are
time
of
his
classes
ballad
henceforward.
number
at
it
Welland.
terms
without
pass
beyond
hence
not
The
French
years
all
gloriesof England's host,which achieved
tendencies
the
and
Edward's
to
terms,
six hundred
are
of
loss
for Teutonic
union
From
now
compounding,
together, whether
men
thirtyyears
few
Its
other.
few
to the
English.
of the
shires.
time
each
a
witness
all true
or
revival
which
it,was
Nen
a
firm
a
thenceforward
sprang
struggle long political
knit French
was
1290,
dealing with
English;
the
to
nearer
they
in
know
power
speech
reign
drawing
were
them
encourage
on
fifty;
speech, all these
as
cloisters
Still, Edward's
latter year
words
our
Standard
our
the
we
the
JSTouns,Verbs,
of
Midland old
off; there
out
of
533
Edward
careless
to
few
inflections,its neglect of the
the
shaken under
even
given
comparatively
;
lost.
and
be
once
fifty. About
of
out
to have
words
all but
at
obsolete, is four
now
seems
were
not
England.
into
1280, the proportionof Teutonic
In
it is but
Words
reign could
gradual loss
a
and
French
of
there
JSTow it French
Hundreds
Old
534
from
France, Onv
centuries made
words
the
upon What
circle
respect
given used
as
words
our
us
but
war
wine's
the
son
but
told
hut
adventurer
when
We
should
Italian 2
ago
Kings
that bestow
Editor
the poverty of the
the
word
word
taught
We
have
always
little
shield
the
how
us
castel,
do
Ironside
as
has
mitrailleuse,
form
or
;
of
out
that
country
:
471
at page
of old could
that
she
were some
a
the
it unkind
young
in the
to
-
God-
or
ply the
been
a
like, war-
It
knave.
Adventurer.'
attention
is
saddled
are on
the
mire.
a
A
in Sir Walter
daring knight, now
noble
once
sinking
be
thought '
scheming
a
to
seems
Edward
pcenitentiaand
The
such
described
ago
the idea of words
that
Charles
sixty years
minds
of
the nobles
by
from
Aveighty axe
King.
militarynation.2
a
long
call Prince
Englishmen
respect
happened
to the
1048,
trebuchet.
never
not
me
in
France
was
and
word
Our
eye
it
;
mangonel
1
:
and
the
to
farmer
the
soldiering
the
sway
under
wall
for
in 1870.
over
been
always
militaryword
a
brought
has
of all
Wales
next
have
hardly
coming, be-
was
with
returned
Norfolk
glory,
united
tamed
the tonic Teu-
terms
looked
was
Old
last.
most
standing
into
England
who
Scotland
tale of the
France
England.
to
the
the
the
in Germany.1
as
built
outlandish
yeomen
this, I suspect, could
and
in
the
;
conquer
more, seen
England
host, champion.
high-born
was
have
we
to
the
great Edward,
kingdoms
hard
strove
in
for
way
her
under
Christian
known
adventure,brought
later,is likelyto
victory,army,
renown,
word
aventure, having been
per
Bible
English
well
as
was
English.
The
Englished.
were
romances
Middle
and
bad
Thus, what to
conveys
sign for
with
a
lady Scott
base
a
some
nation,
meaning.
changed meanings
of
the
virtus.
of Sir John
Burgoyne's Life, in 1873, complains of
English militaryvocabulary, when
he
talks
of
a
Old
536 French, this
put forth, and
was
many
copies
np
in French
drawn 1362.
Still
first
attempts the
of the
Guilds
French
; as
Edward
the
For
by the
Fourth,
many
years have
the
1260,
transcriber.
There the
of
in
is
father
a
of
tongue
English run
of
of
all
about
not
the
the
and
1290
side
on
we
these, that
scribes
drew
that
men
to
owe
Of
day. the
are
1240, the Jesus
script Manu-
Layamon's
second
mention
to
what
on
Sixty Years,
Between
laws
fashionable
and
literature
Manuscript
about
their
up
York,
The
French
Evil
the
Cotton
of
letters
language. Many
1416.2
in
his
land.
our
did
was
made
the
of
drew
already remarked
of
in
flourished the
in
land
in 1461.
praiseworthy
most
Grower
this
in
death
Cronica
Scala
of
;
English knight, about
an
Bristol
at
the
on
I
by
the
over
done
collectors
the
up
all
dying
side.
The
written
are
of
hard
still exist.1
'
Brnte
The
'
courtly poet most French, and
in
was
poem
called
was
prose
Fourth
French
English.
later, the
Henry
was
Middle
and
1440
well-known
some
English manuscripts were compiled the Digby, Laud, Ashmole, Harleian, Auchinleck, Yernon, and Thornton :
compilations attention
the
to
and
sixty years, poems
alike
works
the
each
Harleian
The
1320.
before
famous
are
with
three Thus
other.
Mr.
1
See
2
English
travels
down
vehicles we
would
here
drawn
up
the
over
Latin, French,
impartial
Skeat's Gilds
Manuscript,
compiler
sets
I
names.
of
have
a
Preface
to
pen.
In
English Hymn
rather
foregoing
and
English of
some
literature
to the
Virgin
the HaveloJc,vi. xiii.
(Early English
Text
call
Society), p.
286.
these
jostle :
England.
537
milde,
moder
Mayden
into
Words
of French
Inroad
oiez eel oreysoun, From
thou
shome
shilde,
me
ly malfeloun. For love of thine childe, de
e
Ich
me
menez
wes
wod sa
ore
A
lady
of
Ele
it seemed
a
of
drawn
we
now
if
as
from
without
the
call she
:
language
Centuries.
I
Manuscript
Harleian
fair
copious sprinkling
fashionable
the
same
a
do
could
bard
English
no
Fourteenth
and
take ;
of the
the
lowing fol-
heo is what
"
Heo
in
is dereworthe
Graciouse, stout, and
day, gay,
Another (Percy Society), pp. 97, 65. (Old English Miscellany, 194) has the following: 1
:
gente dame
lady'scharms,
justiceto
from
described
is thus
egregia, ele fust imperatoris Jttia et pulcra continencia beal semblant est la flur in omni regiscuria.
De
Thirteenth
prisoun.1
en
si bele et
est
Cum
words
wilde,
and
earthly mould
more
Ele
Indeed,
de tresoun.
Lyric Poems
Of
on
J"at is
so
maris
velud
fayr
and
brigt,
stella,
Brigter "an \"e day-is ligt, ct puclla, parens Ich
crie to \"e,l"ou
Levedi,
pat
pia,
ic mote Maria
to me,
for me,
\"isone
prey
tarn
se
come
I
to
J"e,
manuscript
Old
538
Middle
and
the
jolyf so Gentil, Heo
is coral
Heo
is
Heo
is
of bealte.
Heo
is lilie of
largesse,
Heo
is
Heo
is solsecle
parvenhe
and
ladies Havelok then
the
feasts
of the
the
lords
Kranes,
The
swannes,
follows,
as
heneysun
veneysun,
Of
pe
pat
pe
and
metes
bidde
I not
dwelle,
])estorie for to
is
It wolde
Afterwards,
god sturgun, god clare, red, ful god plente.
to drinke, and
hwit
Win
lenge, ]"is fayre genge.
anuye
might
men
moste
of
see
joie)mt mouhte mine,
he.
of hasard
ok, Roman z reding on ]"ebok, here ]?egestes singe, men per mouthe pe gleymen on ]"etabour dinge.3 Leyk
Lyric Poetry,p.
52.
2
Pp. 47,
in
fair the
is said, and
lampreys, and
Lax, Pyment
tion descrip-
these
them
before
see
read
we
;
the
of
amusements
1280.
year
guests
of lealte.1
styleis applied to
and
their
of p?'oue8se,
of swetnesse,
ledy
Frenchified
the
of
of
baner
Ant
same
jay
godnesse, ruble of rihtfulnesse, cristal of clannesse,
Ant
The
E?iglish.
65.
Inroad
The The
of
old liwistlere
Words
In
rhythm. end
imitation
a
of bards
sound
words
must
later, nineteen
ede ; lines
87-105.
A vast
have
brought
in
been
rime
a
]"estones beo)"of suche J"at]m Be schalt in none
Home
"ede
hi gonne mi
It is the date
same
:
the
lines end number
in the
of French
in the
Horn
of 1280
:
grace,
place,"c.
P.
"
17.
stable.
P. 17.
"
P.
faille. "
Floriz
18.
Blancheflur, of the
and
"
]?eporter is
for})he
We
to
nolde
me
in
same
In
known.
assaile,
me
swerd
the
to table
]"ekni^tesjeden and
English
by translators,simply
thus,
;
running
which
poetical effects,upon
fiftyyears
to
French
lines
is well
wule
and
here
and
segge
further
read
panne pat was
culvert setten
pleasures of
about
1280,
abounds
felun,
his resun,
J"efelonie, pat ]m art a spie. P. "
sede wel
the
poem
:
60.
"
]"eburgeis, hende
Leaving the Minstrels, to the
and
upon
in this
we
great. in
words
and
-
alliterative
English
prided themselves, as
help themselves
followed
1230, sixteen
539
minstrel.
a
eden; this is clearlyan
or
of the
one
the Havelok, same
ede
called
had
Old
the
England.
to be
1220,
of about
poem
sound
in the
French
forsaken
had
and
into
began
now
singers of gestes,since
rime,
to
French
curtais.
pass The
of
on
to other
Tristrem,
hunting
; in
ministers translated pages
33
Old
540 and a
34,
learn
we
stag, when
hart,
blew
priis.
hear
we
in the
of
sire
and
this
age
French
when
the amusements
of the
That
Matheus
fair fest was, Of lordes of renoun that
Spoused
a
;
al
solas,
maner
soun, And
Of minstrals
technical
who
of
:
dishes
other
many 1
and
Contrast Mr.
2
French
Morris
Our
eyes
himself
with
when
trois,just as
the
riming
more our
it
commanded
was
for
in the
time
some
the
of the
Several
read
be
craft ;
as
a
Lay
years
swiller and
Mr.
Swinburne
than
the modern
of
later.
old Vowel
preserves
of
roast, boil,
common
Teutonism
intense 600
our
2
important a
as
hunting. may
class.
pastees, wastels, veneysun,
to the true
deuce
chance, like Chaucer's
always
or
served
of the
terms
treykeeps
has
war
as
find
here
this
that
of
French-speaking
in this art
used
we
fre.1
so
great ; indeed,
in their
Havelok,
to the
science
the
words
up
gle; doun,
of games
terms
belong trej/e, a
and
the folk
Bifor
of
;
:
kight Bonifas levedi of Lyoun
miclie
was
Of
attention
forth
toun,
.
is
but
a
Ther
Cookery
set
are
of
brace
a
this stanza:
comes
Sevn
baroun
A
French
fined con-
it befel acas, In
business
cliaci
now
also
of noblemen
Tristrem
So
rink and
began
dam, ;
bonaire
1280, it is hopeless to expect anything
In
The
parts of
of the
forest,who
Our
relic
a
are
for the
names
p. 165
repaire
and
birds.
in p. 170
in
up;
English.
technical
bides
horses,
to
Middle
all the
cnt
knight, who an
and
the
sound
old sound
of deux.
of French
Inroad
Words
into
England.
fry, broil,toast, grease, brawn, larder, bear which
it
race
have
We
Friar;
class.
English law, island
our
reformed
time
his
Blackstone are
little
as
he
as
the
the
;
law
(peine forte before
Henry
one
of the
earliest
in.
1300,
The
with
swarms
Clarendon
French described
are
Athelstane's, turned earlier,shows that
how
time
technical
word when
construction at law.
A
of
do
; we
that about
the Constitutions
Charter
of
rather
ware.2
heir
male,
we
use
commence
Our of their is well
courts
our
had
terms
pronunciation of
King-
a
an
French action
('Old English Miscellany,' p. 76)
bard
of 1220,
-who
administered
Those
been
reign ;
up
old law
begin, but
not
which
to
drawn
oyez
an
in
foreign words
a
own
old French
talk
we
were
English spoken
our
record; the
in
had
begun
supplanted by foreign
still keep the
;
of
many
been
the
of
lived
with
law
had
when
and
;
into
barristers
known
who
Roman
words
of the
ing French-speak-
tribunals
of St. Thomas,
Legend
the
dure, for instance),
et
even
was
whole
terms,
The
and
great organiser
Oxford
at
came
1
could
and
;
abounds
Canceller
by
the
age.
and
of
of the
the bequest of this
studied
The
to
as
kitchen.
Knight,
thorough Frenchman,
a
was
the
hands
Second,
the
Henry
witness
of the
Lawyer.1
in the
long
was
control
Lady,
the
to
come
government
the
of the
spoken
now
we
had
that
was
541
the
law
either
were
churchmen
or
knights. 2
and none
Kemble,
Cod. We
custumes.
in 1745
infangthief these
had
are
could
of Bradwardine's et
made
Dip. V.
235.
We
therefore
not
explain the Charter
old
of 1140,
"
here
find grantye,
confirmyc,
surprised to learn,that few'or English law terms in the Baron et soca,
thol et
theam, et outfangthief,sive hand-habend, sive bak-barand;' way
for French
saca
terms.
et
and
Old
542
the
sets before
us
garb, men
who
playdurs,so world.
1280
;
while
they the
(hence
breve
is the
of their
privilegiefrom chapitre and
the
at
the
In
y
Floriz,of Felons
the the
experience,' seththen
the
statelyword
Teutonic.
Commons, and
knights of
replaced and
has
Latin
as
therefore
idioms,)thatwould
Dry
confine
before
1
the
must
the
now
themselves
lodged
into
parchment,
are
somenours
the
are
Court
County Evil
best
plague of and
deeds
boast done
are
writer's
is the
hear
we
about
"
o]"eracupement. is French, be
may
and shiref
city.
P. 70.
"
while
in Lords
seen
have
us
Since
1660, French of
has
diplomacy, words
new
many
astonished
and
burgesses,aldermen
general language
given
is
King
Bossuet
and
much
as
who
did
not
lore of
the
day
as
den. We
was
is the
jugement,
the
the
the
hond-habbing
and
borough
mayor,
who
date,
same
rivalry
same
picture of
upon
there
Pope.
Parliament
The
will
l pleideat bisshopesplee.'
Bijmte answere The
pen
green
they
fellow,who
constory ; this
inome
to suflre
For
old
to the
parish ; priestscome
the
another
Sumner),
name
proper
get
Then
man.
for thi3
;
with
pink
a
in their red and
dooms
We
there
sire; his clerkes, who
English. keen
give nnright
suffer in the next
lawyers in
Middle
in
the
us
secrets
Political
to
their bold
to
return
the
preaching ; hands.
way
of Nature.
in
clergy, all the
Bacon's
Roger which One
some
of the
Songs (Wright), pp. 156-159. English play and the French plaider?
life sets
of them
by
means
Is there
a
pun
pried which
here
on
Old
544 little
Middle
mealy-mouthed
however, in
and
until
sveda,
that
or
Orrmin
as
very
late times
the
English
politespeech
belly
English.
was
himself.
that
It
not,
was
perspirationreplaced
word
akin
thought
to
to
be
Sanscrit
the
than
coarser
stomach.
leeches, like the lawyers,knew
The
they
about
were
when
respectivecrafts
in French
A
vulgar
ken.
Mundi,
about
they
sad
picture
pe parlesi(palsy)has his heved
pe
scab overgas
Wit
J"ecrac.he
he
has
diction
in
of
al
Over
pan
1220,
maistres
in
English
scientific
of
the
King
Herod
his aa side.
tok
1
called
of
remark,
the
puzzled by the of the few
Mr.
to the
high
word
than
to
As
of
b
m"?nd
c
^i*1*
of
this
Century
Wright It
to
the
;
is
last
it
talk
a
Teutonic
scole-
The
St. Katherine.
always used leech, by Scott low.
of clesputinge
the
is
'
deals
strange
best
The
Pit the
with to
contrast
evil,ydropsi,JElfric had
describing the
folk
in which the
plain, quartain; c
frame.
p. 678.
common
el
of
treatise
human
instances
one
all.
read
we
water-sickness,when
that
a
"
in threst.1
sua
Legend
Mundi,
Cursor it
the
:
]"escurf,
rues
fever
Hell,' printed by
shaping
Cursor
pe scall,
he
was
parwit had Ydropsi held him
early as
from
intil his fete.
And
So
of their
the
pe fester thrild his bodi thurgh, pe gutte (gout) J"epotagre es il to bete,b It fell al dun
what
removed
is drawn
diseases
his bodi
him
the
Latin, far
or
1290, of the
In
couched
well
very
of and
word
same a
I
event.
doctor, but
Byron. commends
may
would
This
is
be one
itself more
the
Inroad
cf
French
diction
found
here
treatise
Poem
the
by
Archbishop for
oreisoun
man
:
Mr.
told, that
he
)"o"tof he
Wright's. '
gives us
not
he
;
a
the
forgat not
lessoun
was
a
years
of St. Edmund
days
arithmetic, though
undertook
of
English
Pit of Hell
'
545
hundred
of
book
for
studie,ne
no
three
the
first
are
we
;
forth
the
life in
England.
obsolete
same
of
author
Oxford
into
peep
the
printed in
into
the
with
Astronomy, put
on
earlier,and A
Words
his soon
Cambridge
a
"
And
six ger continuelliche ynoug. for beo more profound,to arsmetrike si]?]"e,
And
arsmetrike
And
his
Of art he radde
figoursdroug is
Arsmetrike of
And
radde
droug, faste,
wel
caste.
]?atof figoursal is,
lore
a
in cours, in Oxenford al dai, and his numbre
he
draujtes as
drawej? in poudre
me
in
and
numbre
iwis.1
had
^Elfric but
that
again
the fast
held
always
year
hyge (mens)
given birth
had
seem
spurned
the Teutonic
Latin.
We
savant,
to
express
When a
Layamon's day.
clung fast to
to the
borrow
of lore'
man
Old
in
one
life has
English ; none
Science
French the
of
and
French
word.2
A
(Philological Society), pp. 76, 77. in the evening, after a Congress, unbend the savants Conversazione. Nothing proves the utter barrenness of
Life of St. Edmund
2
to
'a
land
our
compounds
driven
even
are
1
they go
and
to
come
to
many
day,
number
The
outlived
to have
of these
in
his
words.
foreign
to
have
Science
1300.
the
at
he
in
terms
astonished
flowing in, could
were
about
Latin
some
been
have
would
he
these
employed
English social
life
more
than
the
fact,that
tliis Italian word. N
N
we
have
had
to borrow
Old
546 Science
Social
the
1000
year
peculiarlyhostile Architecture "fcook the lead alone.2
be
Greek.
of
name-system
as
certain
of
day
to
write
one
Teutonic
those
to
at
Eomano. at the
much
is
be
stuff that wail
The
why
see
chosen
seem
Latin
and
parrot words
a
attach
words
idea
clear
a
English
would
Verb,
or
know
a
physics, Meta-
on
to
of
names
ture arboricul-
;
Teutonize
promoted
an
also great
renowned
to no
are
Dickens, in
Crusades
the
over
one
in vogue
was
benefitted.
Macchokemchild,
the
or
the
sciences, would
bombastic
fools.
book
a
Noun
Latin
who
cot
a
building of
who
old
stood
when
which
once
clergy
means
repeats like
man,
the
it is hard
But
foreign terms,
Any
gems.
no
the
schools
that children
clergy were of
in
play the part of a sound the made have a beginning; compare now are selling by English History, which
knowledge
very often are sketch of Mr.
part
the
whole,
a
it remarked
accounts
to
by
for
be
study
prig and the pedant
The
were
employed
which
but
like.
such
this
of
on
The
in
enough
our
not
resort
latest
plain-spokenworks
2
should
our
thousands, with
of the
Century
well
graminivorous ; he would
We
seen
think, in
I
easy,
English patriot.
branches
craft
grass-eating. Our beautiful flowers have been supplanted by
one
of
is because
terms
and
plants and
pretty
Gospels
This
English
;
child in the National
to gnawers
taken
hand
confine
like rodents and
ago.
in
there
to
A
is
were
History should
purpose
it
Translation
Walsingham
words
is, shall, and
am,
Natural on
de
was
wherein
except
Alan
;
English
It would
the
Thirteenth
another
was
farm-house 1
Old
the
to
find
or
indeed.
the
anthropology
deep theology.1
philosophy and
a
in
if
now
Alfred's
reading
changes wrought
the
We
Chronicle
King
is stiff
Care
Pastoral
the
while
;
shudder
be Teutonized.
to
understand
to
easy
English.
would
Congress
biologywere
or
Middle
and
change should Why
the level of
fools, but of
twenty
; but
his
siege of Gloucester
other
not
I have
teachers
their
works, draws
good
a
inspectorof schools.
engineersin
war,
as
we
against the Albigenses and Chill
nation,
our
History ?
that
years
ingworth
in 1643.
wanted
to
read
in the
Eccelin
play
the
same
da
Inroad castle had
or
glishman his of
called in doubtless
predecessor,William before
years
has
beheld
the
The
iipflorof
taken
for the
words, In
have
mason
the been
tile and
Wit
thus
cord
Our
Italy,
not
2
the
Conquest,
his
our
led to
a
mouth men
own
derful won-
folk
common
learned
ter, wituten
and
do
Wit
suire and
we
fortyyears
of Babel
reche
may
had
French
terms
from
used
in
nan
is said
to
;
plum pai wroght
wel
Tristrem
words
er ]"
begin
we
;
of
scores
stan.
their work
And
pat
1
has
Tower
the
was
imagined I rede
hundred
masons
in dictionaries.1
Mundi,
0]?ermorter
The
folded un-
built Wit
They
in
of which
searched
Cursor
Edward's
triforhim. In
among
has
now
meaning
have
would
ago
of
of diction
hundred have
must
after the
soon
name
style
new
a
as
Glastonbury Church,
of Architecture
great revival
working
scene
the
than
King
Eng-
diction
Indeed, the
worthies,
words
the
same
more
of art to
enlargement every
these
mournful
a
long since
day,
of
547
technical
the
France
term
new
at Westminster.
which
much
of Sens.
from
the time a
many
of French
employed
building,brought
England.
Canterbury, William
at
:
into
Words
cathedral, scores
a
be
to
French
of
sa
hei.
:
laboure
a
and
make
scantilon
a sa
toure, even,
keglmr J"anheven.1
already employed of war,
France.
P. 13G. n
than
two
hunting, law, leechcraft,
and painting,sculpture,
n
more
2
music,
come
from
Old
548
ladies' dress
and religion,
becoming of
Hundreds ever
years
in the
down
in
mouths
version
the
aforesaid
Still
five lines.
time, 1290.2.
same
brought
sa,
On
the
other
of
many
hand,
which,
commencement, the
short
our
thoughts
as
sentence, are
at
'
this is si one
time
earliest forefathers
our
we
the
see
fine
language
1
seft
short
about
and
in
the New
the
We
Kent, though else
in
see
these
England.
seventy French
at
all.
words,
When
signefianceof back
borne
the
on
of the
Oxus
to ; at
Victorian
After
clearlyforeshadowed.
most
and
defenden,signifiance, orgeilus,
needed
not
into
crit genders, se, si,\et (in Sans-
about
find
his
(this
compass.
everywhere
verray,
were
French Old
the
narrower
its three
we
of
out
few
In
from
crowded
are
the
from were,
dropped
been
dates
gone
the
are
sd, tat),still lingeringon had
forms
Never
with
has
set
Vie.1
a
which
all these
:
face to face within
old Article
the
serve
for
such
delay, cmnmandment
translated
Sermons,
Kentish
been
(many
called
was
remarkable
more
lost for
now
Saint
a
transcriber
speech.
length being
of Hell
words
over), and
twice
comes
of
time)
Harrowing the
in
bring
to
way
their
were
at
Life
The
the
in
words
were
men,
at this
year,
find Churchmen
replaced them, having
of
of the
that
foreignwords
we
French
English
manuscripts.
of
1290,
year
more
that
terms
extant, written
are
the
old
English.
but the inroad
and
more
good
the
and
;
;
About
continue.
to
was
Middle
and
1290,
reading
the
miracle,'
the
abode
another
of
time
penny-a-liner we
hardly ever
Long before this, the Legend of St. Juliana begins, her (commenced) be vie, "c.' In this piece Caldey stands '
cum-
for
Chaldsea. 2
Old
English Miscellany,p.
26
(Early English
Text
Society).
find
a
than
more
are
in the
exception is gives
fact
(this
translators
to
was
be
cannot
English
of
the
havoc
in
Edward
the
only This
poem.
the
in
wrought
Century.
Thirteenth It
l
;
Alliterative
some
idea
some
us
of
case
549
obsolete,
now
whole
of the
seventeenth
one
England.
English words,
the
in which
passage
into
Words
French
of
Inroad
its
owes
now
give two
will
show,
and
next, the
present
of the
time New
our
I
Mundi,
shall
which
translator,
average words
outlandish
of
flood
Cursor
the
motive
the
that
guise.
Frenchified
from
passages first
repeated)
often
too
First's
the
brought
in
by
him.2
pis ilk bok es translate Into Inglistong to rede, For the love of Inglislede (people), Inglislede of Ingland, For
the
at understand.
commim
Frankis
here
rimes
I
redd,
in ilk
Conmnlik it
sted, wroght for Frankis
Mast
es
Quat
is for him
na
Frankis
man
,
?
can
Ingland the nacion, Es Inglisman ; ]"arin commun wit mast spede, may pe speche ]"atman nede ; Mast to speke Avar ])arwit
Of
Selden
Inglistong
Praised Give
ilkan
we
Me
for ani
was
think
we
1
"We
must
count
only
2
We
may
remark
how
old Frankis, which since
time.
Layamon's
charge into
had
carle. "
P.
The 1314.
in France
;
pare langage, do fain non outrage.
the
been
chance
Nouns,
Verbs,
and
clingsto
this Yorkshireman
pronounced Northern
French
poet
Adverbs.
even
in
the
turns
the
rightful
South, the
ever
foreign
To
laud
pat Oar
I
Inglisman
bears
spell
]"atI tell.
P. 20.
"
witness
French,
in
and
folk
of these
the fact, that
to
unless
the
third
the
Verbs, be
]"aem I
Of
form
was
poetry the
on
the
effect I have
specimen.
a
than
more
Adverbs:
and
this
pity
behoof. is
there
that
took
words, which
her
saumpul
but
one
following
French
of the Nouns, A
some
for their
translated
translations
underlined one
English.
poetry in the England of 1290, all
lewd
and
Middle
understandes
thus
poet
much was
and
Old
550
"
say,
pat rages in pare riot ay ; In riot and in riijohuje, (
tf all ];ereliif spend ]"ai]"estrtr/c :
For
is halden
now
Bot
qua
put pam
foly hive
Hit
neys
]"athive
likes
in
non can
paramun
is
enough that
a
o];ergle ;
nan
now
hot
Yorkshire
poem,
overthrow
the
to
French
for to say.
did
later,the the
states
Hebrew,
Greek,
There
Wyntoun.
is
as
a
mass
and
the
has
that or
of
we
French French
;
words, later
of
much
as
man
land, Engyears
French
About
understand
is
hold
who
Robert's
still every
alone
Fifty
rival.1
all
P. 10.
South
the
thrice
Bishop
cannot
those
North.
his Kentish
"
passage
of
theory
of
of hert.
chaunce
affect the
translator
cV Amour
or
Hampole
treatises
Southern
1
much
not
Northern
in his prose
away,
great conquests in
made
but
;
J?atvaiiite,
f ant urn To da}'it is,to moru Wyt chaunce of ded, This
citrs,
1300,
Ghasteau
Latin,
ought
still,in Barbour
to and
and
Old
552 and
Middle 100
Abont
animals.
strange
English. Romance
more
before got the right of English citizenship
writers
with
our
came
in, many
been in the
Thirteenth
of
who
Chaucer
a
and
the
words
had had
as
outlandish
single spies, henceforward
they
Riwle
hitherto
;
the
done
but
those
blame,
not
of
Third's
an
death
barrenest
was
been
already
poetry, except by
or
had
fashions
foreign
yet
words
:
should
speech
these
havock
loss
our
the
Ancren as
is
before
the
was
diction
written
words
prose
sore
common
English
King Henry
our
English
French
of
writer
of
time
when
of
few
;
Teutonic
a
The
moment
crowd
Fearful
way.
and
1200.
year
become
;
old
good
Wickliffe, but
or
earlier age. is the
of
Century
love
1300
year
hundreds the
had
words
the
by
of
out
put
us
Romance
other
Lastly, 800
the
words
dropped,
been
used
the
author
words
by
any
of
had to
were
;
the
come
in
come
batallions.1 There
1160
country, from
the
lies a
Standard
no
was
ready
to hand.
the
Southern says
English
poem.
And
Sotherin turnd
Langage o pat can nan
If any
parts, I think
one
to
As
the
the
Cursor
proof
Mundi is
one
is
1192
is
compiler
over
of
this
mostly
exception;
copied
Englis was it have
it
of the
from
a
Cursor
I till
draim,
our
aim
Nortlirin
lede, Englis rede. oi])er
English original,compiled
Southern 1
the
and
;
all
particularpart, In
The
1360
1148
page
of this
English, accepted
French, there
the
from
matter
to
Though
from
translation
of
wishes that
1270
to
divide
would
be
about
1280,
English into two, not into three, the fairest point of division.
Inroad
it must
what of the and
in
should
proportion
the
Cursor
be
the
we
the
from
to
Southern
reversed.
ever
vanished had
from
therefore
rime
Old
The
Yorkshire to
be
an
were was
process
altered,even
the
at
expense
:
'Alas, my 1
These
became
Hu
in ' '
may
Alas, alas,alas,'said mai I live,how How
Wepe
He
?
'
sco, I be ?
mai
Northern
nas
Was
loky pe
Sal
wakede
more
Kepte pe whiles hi were ibore pu were Ne
beo ]"is
may
'
Translation.
Grete
wunder
Schal
live,hu
Yorkshire,
Southern.
No
sone,'seide heo, ihc
,schaltubeo
Belamy
often
hardly long
following Southern
the
Scho
ferli
na
ta
kep wok
to
in
sual unu-
(ilia) had
heo
English ;
here
poems
the
English,
Tees
kingdoms
two
have
Northern
spoken
the
on
the
We
Northern
tongue
spoken
less
version
later
the
between
begin.
privilege; for,though into
that
great strife
about
was
how
see
44
pp.
is here
Southern
rather
of
versions
two
words
The the
thus
may
differed
Thames
of Britain
with
idea
King Horn,'
'
of French
Mundi.
compared
1290, when
done
the
553
good
a
the
by comparing
The
variation, for on
been
have
England.
gain
may
we
Assumption, printed in
75.
than
perished ; but
have
to
seems
into
Words
French
of
]"e
mar
Keped To-quils]"ailenged bom pou was Tu mon noght be pou suet ami
lines of
the
Old
554
and
Middle
Southern.
bidde
Ike
Northern I
pe
hire
Into
English.
chauinbre
Hem
He
chamber
Mr
bisuikes
pam to mend pe feind pou thold wa pou kepe ]"am
pe devel wo pu jjoledest Wite
prai te
Until
bitraiep to aniendy
lie
Translation.
hem
He
clupede To bigge gelde hit "ou
To
Of
0 suilk bodes
Scho
No
drede
no
schal
soreg
yuu
pou part noght
]m nogt
Nabbeth
bii
Foryeild it
|"atti]"inge
Wend
cald
Has Na
come
Whei
(where) hy
What
is
be
dred
na
sal
wa
be J"ai
Quarsum
]"e?
negh
ails te
Quat
\
The
follow
to
was
Northern
pattern the
If
Chapter all the
at
the
North
Oxford
must
we
or
French
be understood When
the
in 1848,
by
or
all the
found
well
if the
in
the
Franciscan from
recourse
in hand
was
to
alike.1
Carniola
it needful
a
help having
business
members
Slavonians, from
they
not
the
have
including brethren
London,
Latin,
and
compare
we
;
London
England,
over
that
see
two
1290.
front, this would
When
her
than
later
between
all
for the
between
rather
alike.
English shires,could
either
1
taken
the
nor
look
to
was
understood
being
above,
but
clearlysee,
may
Southern
the
midway to
the
and
versions
two
about come
of
chance
be
we
trimmed
that
to
was
to
South
the
speech,
something
to
were
best
of
variety
dialect
some
English,as
blindly neither
great step
York
to
Standard
future
to
to use
Gallicia, met the
hated
in Parliament
German.
of French
Inroad
I
here
would
grammarians for
anything
for
the
the
keep
the
But
South
of in
toil
sounds
in
island.
from
far
the
Scotch and
Romance
classic
diction
folk
form
leal,a French
it
few;
beginning the
old corune,
1
tells
and
by
which
Lord
Brougham's
us.
Yorkshire
have
the
the
to
name
Dales
a
was
always kept than
the
called),snch much
love had.
the
beautiful
year
skull
rich
the
it is curious
are
as
priest'shead
long after
in
rough
yieldto Ayrshire.
English.
sounded
Derby
hard
The
words
that
old
were
they
were
In the Havelok had
;
for
South.
French
latter
man's
any
from
in the new
the who
men
brethren
kept
unknown
into written
pour
that
words
least
at
in
as
has
(as they
Southern
1280
about
Avas
applied
the
in this
word
now
was
in
to
must
Scotland
in
1220
Between
Teutonic
their
as
Dunbar,
But
of old
had
in
the
North
writers
Mundi,
dwellers
England.1
Robertson,
common
but
easy-going
Dorset
;
Cursor
extends
as
the
middle.
North
the
that
few
the
and
suggest
such
downwards,
done
Hume
as
in the middle
in
Wyntoun, in
account
of the
in the
see
in
Southern
of
1290
has
we
it is
been our
meant, crown.
something like 'Brokham
1800,
as
in
answerable
they
one
likelyto keep
greater proportion
South Yet
the
is
(buhsom)
I would
more
are
are
h
influence
hilly country,
plains
that
as
Barbour,
much
as
than
level
old
speech,
Edinburgh,
to
the
of
our
a
this way
; buxom
of
puzzled
Conquest In
555
habit
common
a
themselves
Norman
words
our
sound
quite
the
England.
guttural being suppressed
of
Hampole,
had
a
end
find
they
everything.
French
the
in
and
Teutonic
at
or
'
make
English, they
into
protest against
when
;
Words
Professor
r
Sedgwick
Old
556 p. 26
In
the
of
female Leve
dame
by
that
we
asking
The
term
used
to
the
phrase
here
keeps
its old
King
a
there
;
dede
how
for
that
in
office
of
haires
just
eyr,
in the
well
as
we
A
the word
it rimes
Engelond.
virtue.
root
in it.
pronounce
We
p.
and
79
Dovere
8,
that
It is easy
for
a
to as
use
of the
clipped
the
see
p.
s
(pauper)
with
a
man
corruption
French
England,
bur gey At
is used
The
when
common
appears
Justice
a
for
into
came
Storie
capere.
at
boy,
title
poure
al
term
kitchen-
school
40.
intil his hond
!
lemnian,
priestin Italyonce Dominies
is used
of Dom
word
for
a
French
The
used
was
written
origin of
deuce
line
Ccelestem Don
this
hear,
as
Deus
1
with
We
taking
was
a
utrage.
law
Dame
been
to
when
The
sound,
The
twenty
hitherto
English burgher, p.
French
title, used
came
applied
master.'
began it,and
once
as
it is
to crie merci.
this French
synonym
vowel
'I say,
is also
sayse
Edward
remember,
the
on
comes
(p. 5)
Sir
p. 35
English
to
the
Latin
longer-lived;
greet strangers
question :
a
I
been
as
the
Reformation.1
mayster had
; at
King.
and
the
has
poem,
corruption of
this,
to
this
a
encroaching
see
down
title of honour
a
knave
is
in
earlier.
years
after
(domina)
comes
household,whence
prefixed,as Dan,
was
years
for
French
the
lasted
monks,
English.
stands
meyne
Dam,
twenty
names
Middle
is in p. 70 ; it
domvMts,
as
French
menial.
comes
and
in
told
hwat
me
he ]"is
may
the rule
?
for the
modern
use
of
;
Dominum,
Italy,though
terrestrem not
Calmet, England of Dan
so
much
dicite Dornnum. as
Lydgate.
in
Spain.
France
talks
takes
Interjection of
old
The
use.
Alias
French
The
In
of
used
and
than
other he is
of
(p. 38)
bitraie ; the a
giant
Gile
perhaps
jig
our
Floriz
after this I have that
in
French
time
;
the
of
JDoyre
rimes
written
a
dose.' 2
died own
In out
Another
with
may The
fayre; The
Dayre.
still hear French
times.
p.
doubt
used
2
the
the
fear
;
as
poems seen
of the
sound
name
proper
former
the
The '
the
taking
sounded
was
ai in hi.
for
the
years
have
more
106
of
twenty We
42;
p.
the other
once
oi
French
like their
used
hi Seint
version about
of
also cler,
are
afterwards
soon
I doubt
like
old
you
coint want
it in this way.
find page of this we brought England, but was
the second in
At
ai.
see
hear
oath
an
There
find it
now
we
their ou-i in boil,and "We
of
printed along with
French
We
We
use.
compiled
was
me
squier,gravel,ivicket,
this.
store.
I
words
to
kyng (p. 23).
is also
from
comes
01/ri ;
or
sound
1
sire
analysed,and begins at p. 101. this Century oi in English had ou
many,
at gigour (violin-player)
see
it is
are
is attached
Sir
is
space
English idioms, as
(p. 23), and
Blanchenur
and
now
amend/
to
words
is in constant
(hospes), porter,
oste
is
We
1280,
space
French
into
there
;
them
give
the
as
Paynyme
(p. 33).
'
forced
arrive
verb
from
about
names,
proper
age
! ]"cet
with.
Assumption,
fear me.1
I
"
met
Horn
are
for
(p. 10)
constant
P. 45.
!
is often lie'las,
place :
King
of them
some
ditte
of
not
the
In
the
on
poem
time,
p. 48.
eala
sorrow,
ferwith fare
shal
]"athe
!
allaz, now
the
in
557
form,
French
a
England.
Dorsetshire, is
in
first,found clatJieit,
The
into
Words
of French
Inroad
faderlonde ; this long over
from
Germany
in
ago our
Old
55$ (cognitus)
about
this
Thaun
Philip de
Middle
and
time
words, foible and
two
In
the
many
in p.
;
Poems
Lyric 75
The
we
old
all
feeble; in the
formerly pronounced
and
the
1280
the
atscapen,
French
two
languages
We
find
expressions like
counte, p. 152 also
are
is
of
is
the
the 1
Tristrem;
almost
ou-i became
The
old
English 1280,
(p. 100), hepe There life, p. 202.
a
in
as
There
tion combina-
a
word.
one
(Lyric P.) ;
words
and
Fine
is
(trowsers)
douse, in
afterwards
oppositetook
in the
lost fey (fides)
the
p.
Ill,
applied
to
ou-a,
the
seen
the
Fifteenth
for there
sound
e
Century
sound
its old
and that
us
the
are
place ;
out
for
and
ou-a
and
first time
Nouns the
of oi.
became
droit
the
money,
ou-i
of
this time
After in the
sound
Sixteenth.
fou-e,fou-a, and victoire
were
nounced pro-
of the Frangois (the name nation) of the Saint)keeps the sound of oi; Frangois (the name sound. Royaume, however, as Littre tells us, was nounced prodroat
e
are
them
among
wholly driven
re-o-m
On
the
ou-e
as
keeps
100
(ovis),crust.
Verb
Palsgrave, in 1530, tells
fo-a.
oti-e,
French
new
In France
oi has
p.
pees
motun
Adjective long
the
Deans.
Many in
in p. 110
French
David
my
are
mingle together.
alone, I think,
and
us
of
year,
mulct, p. 202 (PoliticalS.). Trous
a
found
be
may
Adjective
an
for
used
stands
At
the this
to
(PoliticalS.), compas
vouchsave, which
of
been
words
between About
make
tax, paroshe, bailif,
French
combination
a
beginning
were
have
must
eschaper.
damner.
the
cuint
way.
English cetstyrtanand the French comes dempned, a compromise demqn
the
faible has given
three
same
of
see
from
changed
queint.1
to
English.
other
imitating Louis
and
by
victoare.
some
hand, the
so
even even
late
in 1830,
Fourteenth
Urachet, Etymological French
as
the
Seventeenth
Lafayette sounded
and
Louis
Dictionary, LIX.
the
Century. roi
as
Fifteenth.
roue,
See
Old
560 saunfayl
see
schewe
is in constant
used
was
We
and
was
being
that
had
to be
Poem
which
be
into
of
Harlaw.
which
could
prepare,
"c.
I will
is
not
have
prevail in
of
our
;
it :
other
between
land,
our
mother-tongue, was
was
at last
now
few
is
few
a
found
sent
been
usually a
the
Sermons We
to
in Yorkshire.
There the
ballads words
find
both
are
forms in
travail,
Gors
Tristrem,
in Yorkshire
hie])
we
;
pus) (corpaens
hardly
was
in his rimes
and
French
new
many
idiom.
for, he The
sise,
asise.
1600.
old
maister,
to
(epula), and
mes
Kentish
stanzas
the
been
remarkable
ensavvple,verray.
to
(lachryma).
used
hitherto
curious
a
point out
heildom, sJie been
a
have
never
flore (flos),tare
to
Soul, the
upon
the
in
found
he imitated
when
as
in the
slave, opposed
There
doctor.
Scott, in adding
happy
The
follow
compromise
and
had
word
latter
in this form
lasted
!
day
need
than
sixty years,
Body
divers,asoil,desever, move,
1
decay
already remarked
to
alias
:
Layamon
case
more
the
generallywritten
I have
i-entred
even
and caitif,
are
for was
words
the
on
The
synonym
Datliet
(p. 166).
for
on
had
l
words
336.
The
out.
being going
the
French p.
carried
the in
no
henceforth
Teutonic,
arrested.
In
Moraunt
oath
in p. 20
alas
san
inaugre
The
Vocative
a
128, the
p.
;
idiom
new
1280, how
of
works
English
a
Chaucer's
Tristrem,
in the
see
1600
way.
exclamation, and
an
slough (slew)
thou
French
is
at
English word;
to
same
before
only
becomes
0
the
find,
an
down
There
use.
then
before
(ilk) while, like
ich
now
in
much
treated
English.
we
lasted
this usage
;
been
0
51, and
at p.
Preposition set
French
that
Middle
and
the
on
used
1280
:
sole (jacebat),
so
field
by him different,
(anima), layne Participlesayling could
Active
of
Inroad and
(pagans) French
that
this word
form
we
in the
;
Our
Verbs
words
from
with
Heep's shire.
Infinitive
an
In the Herefordshire
of
Poems
to become
was
s
1290,
ir,
curious. the French
see
we
lies Homi-
these
in ir is most
Verbs
of these
distortion
doubled
the
Century
next
in
Participlein
Active
the
perissi,not perir,(perish)in
find
.it; we
Bh.
new
our
French
l
in p. 30 ; it is odd
in Uriah
first appear
561
Paynim.
our
comes
is first found
should
borrow
we
whence
umble
England.
into
Words
Painime
word
The
When
French
English numerals encroaching upon ; a doseyn of doggen (p. 239, Political Songs.). Jolijfis here, applied to a lady (p. 52, Lyric Poems), and seems first time
for the
followingthe French, her
body
The
French
jolifis of
conquerors find
unchanged in the
We
England
Twelfth
replaced by b\au.
the
French about
English the
this word
French
beau
was
of no
1
The
year in
the
few
a
;
This
form
find
we
Yorkshire
stood
to
England, representing a
Latin
bellus
;
the
in
e
longer pronounced, having old paganus
lasted down
to
pagiens. 0
0
900
the
been
in France
presents re-
hitherto
Conquest, but to
their beute
ewe
;
been
came
of
shall this
provinces of
sound
1290
had
some
new
of the
later, we
ISTorman
the
Yule
(p. 53, do.) ;
word
bel in
the
years
bealte
since
the
to
this.
from
France
England
present written with
"aqua) ; long afterwards,
e-au
(bo) came
sound
had
an
from
come
see
Century,
was
for
to
derived
be
may
than
mind
her
to
more
bellitas;the
old in
said
Normandy
the/ clipped. an
refer
jolly girl
our
;
to
about
third
an
for
1660, French
French
word
dropped in the
ou,
as us
;
after
shape
of
Old
562 time.1
Beza's
of
bewty
brought
1470
With
so.
or
is
Marrch, French with
astray
is
in
seen
as
The
in
tacked
French
in
and
See
the
the
poem.
form
There
708.
as
it
for
the word
not
Orrmin's
are
shoals
over
is also a
as
form
beau ; the
so
of
them
unpes
our
;
a-trott,
suffix
we
;
English endings clearness faithless, is
prefixed
to
is
new
many
Picards
a
seen
now
Verbs
still sound
;
ize,
Verb-ending
Italy to France,
to
was
in
felon
a
find
there
in
as
Greek
The
through
where
;
Old
the
roots,
overpas.
what
nnresun,
coming
But
English
to
sometimes
p. 394
was
ess
as
Marz,
unmesur,
strai in
Imperative
an
'
We
the
[gee er)a felun folkI
month.
to French
come
Littre
These
different
Englishmen
put forth and
may
in bieute
biaute. 2
to
had
we
from
is used
appears
faithful, tresunful;
root,
England, 1
p.
on
is also
which
French
for
o
quat
later,this
French
find, leoness
there
down
'
translation
Quat
;
English prefix,as
p. 906.
were
p. 1036.
The
used
words an
Meivs
Meaux
and
mais, begins
p. 940
years
!'
are
ye
and
varying forms,
plainlya
French
in
que,
hundred
Three folk
is
abruptly, in
French
the
Beaufort
been
Beaulieu
ages.
Beivly; Bewfort
for
three
have
Gentile.2 gentle,genteel,
Bot, the
sentence
different
called
Mundi
Cursor
French.
fact, that
bellus
of
this series of
chandler, chandelier* The
the
the
treat, trait,tract y leal,loyal,legal; candle,
our
compare
still
England
in
written
were
to
is
Hampshire
three
has
Bellamy
to
sounds
corrupt in
'Mr.
witness
bear
England
to
English.
say,
we
we
French
different
in
When
beau,'
a
Middle
and
deduct
in !
;
a
forms
worthy
print the
verb
of man,
one a
word novice
defalcate,
not
seem
to
be
in classic
most
attractive
lore, has
being satisfied with
lately deduce
Inroad Nineteenth
the
Words
French
of
At
Century.
baptistJohan, and that the The also find evangelist. we is altered
this is
and
gamir,
is da]"eit
was
our
p.
454;
tir
men
alone
Ban
Levi.
There
of
in p.
804,
left its trace both
in
words
French
understood
the
used
dominus,
use
the
word
the
We
see
Dinis
and
Ambros,
where find
a
]"edai
p. 1246
(dance) We
flightof
see
0
form in
canels
hear
we was
the
not
form
of
;
the
atend
The
o
2
see
Among not
a
grece.
tre
the
Americans
place In
called the
in
p.
p. 1236
Thursday.
(forbidden).
of
thain
to
Substantive
of this
a
out
o
is
as
Maunday
p.
We
opposed
356.
defend in
it has
word;
Lazar.
is
source
understood
Simon,
Yorkshire, but
Lincoln
hence
new
(canals),p. 114",francke-
stairs is called
\"emande
a
Sinimonds.
1290
the
see
we
off
rounding
At
of
instead
property, just
plunder.
stairs ;
Grecian
for
stand
to
came
is called
and
(servus); pelf (our pilfer),p. pelf
I
which
upon
Petre
312, which
p.
find
We
old
French
elsewhere, are
word
The
St. Matthew
name
about
in
sond
and
590.
p.
(such
the
proper the
(dominus),
lain
of
way
and
Lazarus
in
the three
sund
and
sauf
is Simond
There
curious
a
hal
face wit face.
in p. 762
764.
p.
Saints.
of
old
God
is both
(Piers) in
guarnir, imprecation
French
longer ;
by itself,as
already remarked;
names
the
shire in the York-
to last much
see
have
Peris
only
becomes Alliteration)
in p. 1348 stands
but
with
The
baptist;
warning (admonitio)
The
it out.
of
love
the
affectation. not
was
Jesu
that
hear
named
was
563
England.
we
Teutonic
English corruption
the
'
mere
but
seen,
now
latter
confusion
a
seems
copies throw
later
p. 18
warnissing,p. 1254,
into
copies;
into
Yorkshire
1248, though
To
608, we
In ball
(p.754). this
wa*"
Old
564
written
commonly
in
p. 584.
Noun,
the
1116
p.
Verb
p. 1116, which
per
sun
Teutonic
p. 1340
:
should
now
makes
'
simply
still
which '
speak
he
we
had
of
caitifappears We
tast
names
senses
;
toched ;
of it
'
;
for
in p. 650 the
rather
lengh (lengthen) a quantite;
here
somewhat.
mean
appeared
;
we
now
behalf), p. 736. one
common
The
find, The
for three
we man
wel
godd
pece
affectation.'
We
a
loose
a
the
phrase,
The
0
mi
'
had
two
which
was
to
a
as
way,
sal
; 'we
had
parti
grudge
word
phrase.
last words
part
;
Wits,r
in p. 712
the two
and
Five
Northern
French
Centuries
'
certes
'the
a
seen
tell ];am,
verb
Intransitive, murmurare, use
'
'
a
in
in
Ghost.'
Holy
this is first
1322,
comes
quite
was
quantity in
quantity of goods it
English
dute;
634,
piece of
a
]"ar na
us
is also found.
in p.
as
again
use
now
is called
as
by
idiom
Adverb,
one
been
French
p.
r
French
1204; just
has
In
amendment of
man
es
doubt.
'
a
curious
a
sorrow,
no
forms
call
now
his
have
say,
St. John
losing our
were
is
(amends) ; two
see
certainl ilc. we
should
they
mendes
We
There
corpus
The
p.
(fishingboat)
ment Testa-
for
1140.
(venom),
man's
not
Greek
person
p.
tive. Adjec-
an
regards
use
in
venim
snacc
into smack.
turned
often
centener
as
upon
of the
prosopon
now
into
God
that
]"e apostels..
Participlesacrid,
look
to
come
for prcder;
sauve
the
Verb
first find
is used
fled, us
The now
we
save
gave
the
but
;
all
hear
becomes
old
the
that
we
;
is turned
renin
French
we
expresses Centurion
The
is what
this
;
England
have
p. 1142
In
in Yorkshire.
tent
or
sacrer
we
English.
in
hear
we
French
The
tend
used
been
cuple had
Middle
and
must
already '
(on
my
meanings
lingeron
after its first appearance
:
in
Ancren
the
of
invidere,which
p.
760
verb as
e,
ritio
The
for
labor
as
to
Noun
was
been
used
in
;
die
0 nar
of
now
we
is
here
p.
744.
; see
tongues,
p. 574.
Pinion
superstitiousjuggling, borrowed this
lingered
in
maledight (cursed) English ending
to
English
instead
desmay.
bastune, appears to
turn
1
This
a
French old
sense
another, brethren.' sense,
lias been
often
is
in
mis
is
kept But
struck
in
French
The
for
mearc
into
our
a
;
and
in
the
pinnacle
the
years.
The
French
a
kindred
Bible:
where
for
curious
by
fit
an
is
comes
metre,
attempt
English ending,
'grudge Tyndale
of the Bible
;
form
des
mismay
word is
to
in
for
word
300
858, where
a
last
the great Arabian
There
grudge, out
the
pronounced
technical
in p. 854.
find
before
; the
;
night; past mid-
was
1258,
rus
from
word
p.
The
ending
p.
this
for
We
English is
the
;
before
contre.
wc
'
ingenious attempt
an
French
a
altered into of
for
England
p. 200
stands
now
stands
in
is maumentri
There
had
]"e time
the
to
both
to
way
;
have
countenance
Preposition.
a
preferred
targe, common French
past like
In
is inserted
copies over
use
it
life
to
seems
times.
the
in p. 910
partu-
that
hear
we
Country
into
English
for
stands
lose
to
populus,
goes
ours
later
in the word
and
patria
idiom
common
'
Tho
peculiar travelling
later
in
in
noght.
pom
p. 212
England.
250, Potiphar
p.
he
this word
;
phrase
in
new
for
man
trouble
the
with
meet
old
an
with
got confused
in
that
sense,
first appears;
now
travail
206, while
in p.
travail
first
Active
Rebecca's
;
565
England.
replacing the
was
word
in p. 788.
is described seems
keep,
(damno)
damp
well
as
still
we
other
the
;
]"airheling groched
comes
French
]
Riwle
in
into
Words
of French
Inroad
the
not
used men
against it in of 1611.
one
this
Old
566 when
with
washes
here
serve
to-quilshe
lai
end.
the
the
liver
word
time
in the
Verbs,
has
up
into
is altered
'
he
iir
'
stands
p. 1252
poind pain;'
him
the
corner,
do
'
to make
hence
peine usuallyin England that
of
Verb, repentes now, ronde
tabell,p. a
out
the
word old
justice,and
8 ; it
that
it
even
this became
(amphi).
umbe also
was
the
Passive
hear
a
We
English are
1074.
p.
1358, but
of
made
will do
we
the
French
meaning at
than
Middle
a
Arthur's
King round
the
In
comes
'
so
and Preposition,
find
this
keep.
p. 442
attempt
that
; since
other
an
In
harsher
We
French
many
still
we
pains to;' a
line
later versions
in p.
and
p. 1094.
syllable
might,
(duty).
is another
There
labor.
that
bore
old
the
meaning,
same
form
'take
our
line,
the
p. 908
after
^propur
'
come.
the
Sometimes
three
"c,
with up,
the
\air dever
hint
a
pronounced hunur,
the
in
;
thoroughly English
placed
aun
; in
p. 1096
quamer,
see
get
how
see
the
890
reading
coupled
with
that
In
to the third
way.
his
as
;
The
here
his maister
been
Adjective,
coupled together We
is
up
Scandinavian
French
and
that
(tradere), liver the
is
yuu.
spite,p.
we
accent
honur
bear
meanings
we
that
undergo
old
It is curious
6567.
that
The
892,
p.
them
tractare.
On
876,
p.
clippingshave
our
spreit.
orisun, to
and upon
of
as
bids
the
dispite;
many
had
both
come
old
habit, the throwing back from
of
we
In
yus-gat servid
; servire
is the
m
oreisun
has
Verb
spiritappears
p. 896
servant, p. 738.
partake
quarter whence
French
I
copy,
copies it
other
of the In
sin
to the
earliest Yorkshire the
for
English.
disciples'feet, and
to
seems
apply
now
we
his
another,
one
Middle
is written
servand
Christ
and
mon com-
drove
phrase
do
Participle ]"e baptist,'the
Old
568 conceive,
and
Middle
avocat,
errour,
English. lamp,
organ,
receive,
covenant,
violence, confirm, vessel, ravish, translate, transfigure,
crucify,faint, victory,honest, reherce, resurrecciun, naciun,
restore, ascension,
convert,
langage, puplicane, dampnaciun,
multiply, condemn,
descend, dissenciun, discord, sauveur
(savionr), matter,
untment enchanter, affliction,
avail,conquerour,
promission, conclude, communli, elements, scripture,govern, form
baptim, a
always
in
wrote
Verbal
Noun
p. 1286.
form
p. 488 another
'
our
meaning,
Israel, p. 360; As
734/
We
stands
host
but
the
cartes
French
chare
the
in
words
French
most
important
is (our
of
right,eveny\\n
p.
his
found in
temc at
chynne
in this
Littre
does
earlier than
least in
evidence
as
The
not
to
the
new
it takes
But
Latin
clerici in
when
chase
they
(chariot)is
the
11
;
I think
loss of the
just,
that
the
s
also
that
Cursor
the
French
of
s
in
the to
Isumused
hode
should
in ivas
be
equityappeared
in
always
seems
just
of
found
instance
French
his
comes
its meaning words
new
and
Percival
common
curious
it is
give a
Bossuet
writing.
;
before
sense
England. 1
(abyss)in
in p. 302.
as
bras, the
juste to
they
scientia in
clergy.' the
the
piece the
for
way
mount
the
sense
abime
see
for
to
the
which
s,
Clergiemeans of
that
also in this
makes
benefit
and
Pharaoh's
employed,
find
Cristendom
old
know
p. 1236.
We
tion, Reforma-
show
to
the
of
sacrament
to the
seems
eristic mite, p. 130.
; we
down
us
form
baptesme.
baptiszing, p.
The
French
the
The
longer pronounced
no
now
1
;
(ointment),
genelogi (genealogy),
ordain.
lasted with
730
in p.
comes
French
that
sion, remis-
supper,
the
contraction
have
Mundi
Tristrem, bap-
been
inserted,
is the
earliest
pronouncing the
word.
Inroad d
(pertinere)and
also
are
and
paiu
Scotland
down
Southern old
the
p.
106;
used as
North
;
38.
Noun
hear
Sarazenes
study.'
the
;
in
seen
47; the
p.
word
(he)
'
comes
accusative
:
certeyne is used
as
an
the an
of
and
We
has
not
Chatetv as
the out
both
yet
as
ou.
in
the
left the
and
The
Hence
name
p.
of
of
in
162
p.
there
;
of
Beulu, 493. the
this
oi is used arose
We
441
p.
sound
old
we
the
Brittany is Brutayne
is in
word
;
Alimayne
Beaumond
latter that
call
as
aunvperour.
is
hear
We we
is in p. 113.
well
land
stances. circum-
aunte,
Saxonie
and
former
What
see
is also
; there
the
written
ante
Gasconye.
Fonteynes.
Abbey;
e
the
that
459.
(ew)
French
Gloucester's
under
natural
of Germanie
to talk
of
Robert
in
first vowel
already pointed
French
117
in the
French
p. 66
is
travel,
first
"
takes
was
as
the
see
told
are
place.
in the
worked
The
England.
p.
root
103, though
word
(viator) is
Fail
words
abound,
is also Qrece
ecu
hard
deep thought ; \in
of
began
John's
The
89.
being
was
in
extinct
French
still write
"in p.
in p.
ivaijte(watchman),
a
for
We
Abbey
took
never
in
used
p. 74.
Chronicle
we
of
faylede hym,
The
now
often
entoirly.' Mercy
kilt
man
stands
owt
'I'm
Cursor,
We
yet
but
first time.
enterely(in good earnest),
pray
beneficium,p.
travellande
study now
Adverb,
to
the
is not
wanne
of
in the
the
was
roy
egle (aquila)is
Irish
sense
There
long fightfor existence, even
a
the
hence
saw
;
is said
man
in the
we
p.
made
A
form
569
repeated. for
Reformation,
England
earn
South.
the
think
I
England.
here
bisege,are
p. 8 ; the
to
into
Words
cushion,
in
Baye (rex) is in
French
of
to
endless
I
King have
Norman
Hampshire express
the
confusion
;
Old
57" we
creyseriefor
see
all this
the
French
it
French
having
We
Latin
proie,and
now
all found
are
form.
French
The
558.
p.
is
in the
the
is found
of
year
English must
we
Norman
There
of
a
1
and
'
: '
'
like
a
find here
"c, is
About
1530,
'
pere
Gee, showing
that
oi
their
names,
proper
is
the
n
rollingFrench
of
seen
long
came
hose, '
in
the
sit in
Tyndale's was
then
friends
we
known
still pronounced
as
is Peer
Thaun's
de
p. 103.
page
was
the
Peace
pes,'"c.
Philip
same
before
390.
p.
(theirmatch),
; but
like hauteness,.
compounds
peyre
from
English
Courthose,pecemele
as
are
; in
in
Pyte yt
'
first hear
folc,'like Virgil'scanum
of of
in
quarry
\
pes,'p. 57,
in p. 305
one
our
dated
Substantive, as
'poer (power)
original;
messinger,with
gem-stone
a
his
make
his
pronounced
once
who
into one,
Conquest.
:
the
Jenyver
is called
in
fashion
A
(vanguard),
is treated
to
words
and
closely to
form
man
that
freelyused
was
first
grace.'
follows
p. 254
in p. 128.
remember
vantward
work
the
was
'
and
The
pose), (pur-
porpos
Feverer
common
sonants Conto the
Latin
becomes
French
Fitz, so
middle,
Robert
verdyt,elit,
inserted
have
we
Courthose
the
p. 551.
as
sticks
how
Fiz,
seen
sound
tion. pronuncia-
In
eyr.
forms
Robert
The
carre.
here,
the
In
is also Jun.
present
their old
the true
(reign) in
regn
Robert
showing
as
foreignpromos
closely.
p. 412,
;
oi to express
time, preferring the
The
(pp. 399, 408) there
cru-cem
(praeda),p. 270;
corrupted
appears
since Robert's French
nsed
e
prey
English keep
we
aer
cors, which
see
Latin
the
loses its first letter in p. 510.
Estrange and
of
sounds.1
wrote
English.
derivative
the
of this word, while
The
Middle
a
from
comes
different
two
and
vis. as
ay in
In
Joy, Jay, England.
Inroad *
no
harm,'
manere
last word.
in
harm.
had
p. 297
Among
seen
as
old
clean;
see
The
in p. 106.
p. 549
In
word
which or
is
Certain
ible.
p. 107:
Verb
by secund, The
see
our
for
is used
fail
Yorkshire.
roots,
in
uncommon
in p. 434.
words
quidam,
a
is
latter word
of nescius '
men
themselves
active,not
an
pur
;
usual
hold
hence
English
passive meaning, in
ending not
able
certus, in
for
by certeyn messageres.
The in
mons) (com-
form
Fejicibles, clipped in the
Adjectivehas rather
A
ofjustize
commune
certain
comes
This
eire
comes
French
defensablejthat is, defend
way.
in
;
it rutter.
an
simple '; the
and ''gentle
themselves our
ears
blind, where
pur dene
pure
in p. 95.
nyce
word
clerks.
the
humilis
517;
they
;
The
writes
of the
hear
we
Adjectives we
Scott's
as
in p.
7 ;
penny-
fathers'
our
\"e
in p.
menage
183.
p.
Tyndale
the
to
know
in
comes
p. 528
Oxford
in
sous-
in p. 51
modern
by
form,
as
conpled
are
Our
passage sound
forms
called
are
street
similar
a
French
; these
roter, and
In
of the
seen
a
legal term
about.
We
to
awful
it becomes
answers
had
old term.
the
the
growing terseness, even
very
the
571
before
dropped
men
p. 515
clos and
an
well-known goes
its
is
England.
trying to replace household
are
routier
of
an
snch
are
fairlyappeal
may
359,
Northern
heartilyloved
a-liners
into
Words
asserts
Pors,
The
fyf ponies.
is
the
There
Sink
prior and Scott
p.
English
translating;
nahin
French
of
a
The wonderful
Teutonic as
governs old
Accusative,
an
Teutonic
change,
adverbial
ofter is
scarseliche
195,
as
replaced
now
p. 414.
ending
is added
sodeinliche. pitosh'chet feinteliche, common
p.
(vix) ; enfin is
to
In
French 515
we
translated
Old
572 27
fine,p.
atte
quia
we
;
There alied
and
far from
not
are
words
new
English.
]"atis
for ]"ecas
;
are
Middle
a
new
of
way
ing English-
because.
like
metal, concubine, despise,
Farlement, maim, fosse,baneret, obligi,
to, gransyre,
cirurgian,meschance, comfort,suit (of clothes, p. 191), collar, souple, spicer, soveryn,
tailor,chair, glose, sauf
condut, libel,trespas,carpenter. There
phrases
are
'have
bachelor,' p. 30; p. 533
'
;
has
is
iremewed In
the
here
seen
Lives
the
40.
elect
made The
bi
comes
wi]"so French
in p. 46. 1
Aire
It is strange
Littre
has
a
maners,'
p. 550
'
'
to
;
'
Areopagitica
this French
;
corruption
wardens
of castles
in ;
to
also
the
last word
for
(by chance).
such
certain
is
used
for
that this
long
note
used a
as
now
we
piling up
manner
in
of
France
meaning could the point. on
ever
as
messengers
words
as
ma
uncle, perche,
Tyndale
used
agricolm in p. 76
gret eir; hence, 'give himself
jolyfis
(Athens).
its mother
In
Jake
as
of Athenes
addresses
stand
men
(PhilologicalSociety),
town
child are
cas
There
was
such
his
come
speaks
A
There
Contrai
leech.
p. 52
in
Saints
the
Tceverchief, fisicien ; this of
amend
where
550,
Names
and
82.
freres,p. p.
in p.
Proper
Archbishop
dame,
right,'p. 313;
Frenchmen,'
passage
of the
(Jacques), Lucie, beau
of
a
(changed).
French
An
of
to
109.
famous
a
'to
daughter
my
colour
some
eagle timing her youth
an
of tnutare are
marry
wardens
thing,'p.
Milton about
make
to
a
compass
'
company,' 'p. 429;
in
be
'to
like
instead
p. 44. a
In
threat
great
is
airs.'
l
employ jolly(Isetus), the Comparative sign in come
the
Eleventh from
the
Century. Latin
aer
;
Inroad nobler
in
of French
(nobilior),p.
ere
understand
quite
in
smoothly bodily
how
our
In
deeds.
usecle
'
find
the
herbs
(a
word
This
p. 19.
supplanted in
now
grape
In
p. 23 In
'
comes,
the
the
the
St.
(at) his
Littre
phrase,
quotes
Twelfth
Science, belonging words
sane
Century.
hare's
the
to
same
qualite,ocean,
are
forme.
(Early English
p. 26
win-berry,
in
oreisons, boil,vile,
hast
crie and
Society}
Text
no
grede
part wi]" found
are
me,
side
side.
by
In
Becket
the
remark
we
do
we
this p.
; in
French
;
we
of us.'
case
const, entente, thou
sigae of ]"e croiz
p. 117
by Tyndale),
old
the
of
consail, be
ta,ke
In
old
true
piece
Margaret
our
St. Edmund
word).
of the
raisin
French
new
tourmentz,
upe
the
(no longer ofserve), a
In come
of
supplants
used
instead
good
a
his
(Percy Society)
much
by a
have
Treatise
manuscript, deserve
from
(vinum)
de
be
France
of
apple.'
an
St. Brandan
to
this
French
repentant
use
Latin
his
it may
a
(the Eucharist).
(uva),
seems
loses
see
is
man
afterwards
(choir), grape
queor
run
liber,and We
Verb
flesh
of
Legend
a
;
kindred
the
parie
to
St. Edmund
clever.
French
Lord's
our
wishes
man
In
as
the
words
Latin
of
yet
as
for the
p. 41
brucan; {frui is
own
a
78
p.
not
thoughts delyvre;
use
in
Participleappear
573
all his
to stand
influenced
could
foreign
78
p.
England.
they
make
In
has
but
power,
into
55 ;
to
English.
Adjective came have
Words
now,
Severn
36,
takes
of
the
that
in 1300
for it is there
country, the
manuscript
same
eivt
intruded
we
pronounce
written written
was
t
at
the
(Percy
yuse,
use
p. 23.
for
ouht.
end.
The
ciety), So-
much
So,
in
Tiramt, personce
Old
574
ecclesim,mentioned 130
the
in
earlier,now
years for
is used
Middle
and
Constitutions as
appear
in French
cure
English.
of
accounts, lay fee, advowson,
see
p. 124
persones,
poems
Clarendon
of
that
; persone
Century.
(manor),
maner
We
hold
in
cltief,asoil,distrain,pardon,
blanket,in prejudice of him,
profession,olerjgl,surance
(assurance).
renowned
peraventure, also the oath
immortal
;
like
his
'
pay
is the
!
31, St. Thomas
wardeyn
in
change
is p.
blood
'
rute
in p. 105
;
into A
in ; in p. 40 about
to
bare In 1
for the
Future
;
Alexander,
the
Garrow,
woman
into
in
the
p. 121.
head
Court,
was
;
In
this In
'
laws,
oure
sauve
it were,
as
Participle was
coming
poynte ;
years
in vain
admission, that
a
not
icast ;
express
later.
words
different
be
to
it could
French
three
on
l
his fader.'
hundred chief
the
sauf
the
upe
and
iproved for
synonyms.
more,
earnestness
two
are
words,
fairye, are
well
trying to badger an legal tender had been
: '
Garrow, Will
And
was
until
when
the
man
no
Future
implied intense
the
ugly old
The
he
see
we
Teutonic
keep
to
I love
Jekyll's rimes, punning
known
made
'
is
Saint's
the
page
watch
can
clerk
a
one
Participleis turned,
this Past
idiom
new
and
promises
Preposition;
a
;
p. 61
(custos)
we
poem,
aboute
Romance
of
the
ivarde
made
In
69.
(evenit)evil,in
proves
al round
St. Thomas
21
the
son
runs
mixture
a
a
this
of words
meaning
felon in p. 35 ; p. 110
In
In
itself.
the
phrases
are
grace,'p.
us
both
himself
Church.
the
do
standing by
calls
of the
'
There
is has
Tyndale
106.
parde, p. 11 ;
court,'p.
merci
cry
91, which
p.
There
meaning then
of the
into evenire.
forbear
never
word
prove prove
; that a
tough old jade
tender
maid'
slippedfrom
probare
into
probari,
Old
5?6 in
This
the
Our
1440.
train
later.
years
where
fende
words,
like their
r
Danelagh
is thrown
370
5
from
(our y)
seeing
cities.
in
a
is
4.
The
written
for
is written
in
of rime
Verb
p. 152
this
;
had
it
must
chasti^en;
Orrmin
;
clipping
page
chasty,but
z
French
French
written
231,
p.
the
already
this.
done
There
words
new
are
affynyte,dysport,pompes, mous
(squeamish),
(tumultus),
bard
Our
years.
in
wmer(pp.
and sacrilege, on
al
p.
125,
whence
of
the
mention comes
273
to
all
eld
enter-
stands
for
many
give long explanations words
331). 324
phrase
mattok, There
are
p. 62 ; oute
means),
of, p. the
Age
out
strange and
proverb,
;
hutch.
drive
31, 266,
(by
manere
p. 71 ; maize
resoune,
to
it needful
rime
English
phrases like
; it was
finds
esquay-
(pestis),pestelens,affray abasched,
creme,
valeu, a fair,
(vicar),p. 360,
(solitus),p.
in p. 239
for senectus
ment, orryble,properties,tene-
vycary
moreyne
customer
hide, dance, carol,
like
morsel, tryfyl,usurer,
ere, renoun,
pray
mowe,
clipped in
The
the word
here
in Norfolk
sacristan
need
any
for
mistaken
was
is
tyse
translated
in
Gloucester
underwent
sexton.
comes
have
we
Norfolk
in
appears
p. 342
in
chastyse,without
come
Nucera.
pallesye (palsy)
cliaustier is sometimes
have
written
fenced
our
becomes
again
;
sekesteyn, whence becomes
form
English brethren, ; enticer
became
seen
of
defend
hence
;
out, when
paralysy, p.
in
de
appears
is
Robert this
Bononia
French, since
latter
of
The
the
the
stresse, p. 89, and
becomes
in the
than ;
thus
;
sometimes
was
destresse
The
English.
is trainant
is richer
and
trail
Middle
Lncera
language
both
140
French
and
Bologna,
and
; make *
make
hym mouths
of ]"e
Inroad
me,' in
at
Prayer-book ; x
our
home
gode
a
'
p. 275
gender
Byron, Bryant, Robert
custom
;
Book.
The
farther
sense
France.
In
of
joly life. In p. 228 English synonyms p. 273
le qeor
en
county
our
est
cum
court
is translated for
an
now
plant sup-
in this
was
there
is
on
many
;
is turned in p.
was
sense
this
of
piling up
a
276, where
had a
the
French
lay court, or modern
French wyse. We
seculer
elles counte.
meaning
in be
man
\e cliaunsel.
yn
get the
to
dyvers
maner
sobriety.
never
yf
of my
the kindred
soon
it
which
into
into
it
for riotous ;
party gets its
word
we
by soberte,our
folly;
wantonness,
cunte, is turned
p. 75 the
318;
is dropped, and
56, joly stands
p.
p.
for
time.
syfernes
nycete stands
p. 149
know
continued Longfellow, have speaks of Charyte as he,in p. 469
sobrete
word
French
word
;
and
word
old
'
302
French, though former
mercy,'
jpw
crye
go
begins of conferringthe masculine Substantives ending in e or ie ;
now
French
upon
the
;
Udall's
to
fashion
The
the
from
account
to last down
In
%yue
translation
fors by
'
j
l
clear,'' p. 360;
man
lytelfors of hym,'
'
577
liolynes,' p. 343
of longe suffraunce]p.
is
certeyn,'p. 265; exact
a
England.
to
revers
(pace),' p. 322;
pas
Gode
;
*
assoil
'
'yn commie,'' p. 322;
into
Words
French
of
of
and In find
plai, In
:
pys aperyng, yn my avys, partys. Avaylede to boJ"e In
p.
is
Englished by sengleknave.
a
trial before
This
1
and
a
is
to
single is opposed
229
a
Teutonic
a
Judge
married; simples horn
In p. 152
had ; it
borne
this
good example of the confusion word. P
P
assyse stands sense
between
for
in France
a
Bomance
Old
578 in the the
Twelfth
learn
of
jocus
neither
that
for
freely used;
their
hear
of hist aria for
Simony,
title
last for 300
Pope
in
;
In
years. 345
p.
in
honour
of
folk
of his
Some *
In
p. 224
that
lasted
down
charyte
stands
charite
luy
is fastened p.
219,
French
and
to
there
which
for
wed
; in p.
363
least
see
from
into the
he
the
the
as
in the
:
French
to
the of
tells
"
root
in
In
p. 72
49.
driven
jpeyne
the
out
Tyndale, p. 21, not far from the his philologyfrom More's attack, and "by charityin 1530 ; the whole passage mentions St. Charity.' sweet 1
end so
p.
149 la
original;
case
of
see
the
we
driving
in
not
of
a
English ending
An
in p. 180.
phrase
a
is used,
clerc
politespeech. a was frayde.2
French
this
love
poet
Seynt Charyte,
word
has
of
herde,
of
French
pityfully,p.
turned
further
a
']?e
alle ]"eworlde/ sinne]"
The
notary,
a
word,
afeard, at
alms,
was
; it was
Shakespere's time;1
to
for
on
so
hear
enveia.
of
y have
as
Syre !
!
further
we
priest,but
A
sey,
Sir
285
experience,in reproving sinners
own
dame Ma-
Syre SymaJcus
to
Syre Kateyl (propputy,propputy)
we
173-174;
pp.
stands
said
are
called
-The
English), p.
p. 340
108,
p.
first instance
parysshe prest Syre Bobert,' (the clerical
In
wurschyp.'
Sir
Magdalen
being
on
to add
seems
the
;
geste.
hearts of
of
359, geste
p.
nor
'wurdys
we
English.
that
to
game set
women
Lady;
or
In
Century.
meaning
laughs
Middle
and
largeness, unhappy
the
true
English
Fu
tant
affraieis
this
poem
In
out
the
of Vol.
gives
all
older
II.,has the
is -well worth
to
senses
we
fine. defend borne
reading. He
'
8
In Isaiah
feared
?
'
lvii. 11, comes,
'of whom
hast
thou
been
afraid
or
Inroad We
find
Verbs
new
pose, aim child
A
p. 136 1
Words
French
of
like
into
come
; we
than In
(dandled), to
upon
p.
amount
we
see
the
that
sense
a
England to the French touch, In p. 325 we of )njsyclielake. (convaluit); and in p. 222 we of the
transitive
both
adverbial
p.
become
a
323,
the
carry,
p. 141
;
no
means
make
he
Ye/
The
Vocative
for cestimare
French
form
haste
hyt, a
lation trans-
first in its
the
verryly;
the
lie of
second
in
(body). what
to
was
'
seyde, graunte mercy.1 of the real
Dame
me.
now
Lorde, the Soper of oure (verus), devoutly,array, of
is used between
sirs,comes
our
laiidare
; we
coverde
old
new
the
beginning English oath
are
seres,
meant
in
y touchede
the
light on see
'
given
verb.
great difference
a
of ;
speak
to
been
"
words
now
'
long
the
see
we
accept,pry
hitherto
here
ending points to
Medytacyuns
French
new
Verb
ending points to mind,
well-known 1
In
synne,
has
and
verement
English adverbial In
is dressed,
unto
]wu shalt
comes
French
are
foreign its
p. 352
In
There
154; hair
liberare.
p. 95
recovere.
(vincere).
tremle, master (restimare),revyle,
is daunted
579
deyn, discumfyte,pele (spoliare),
quit thee well,'p. 296, though
more
England.
in
this
hen,
; in p.
meaning
p. 10 ;
and
dame
in p. 27.
England
express
a
Preise
we
dam. had
11 it stands of the
Verb
by prize or appraise. In p. 13, a French Past Participle takes the English adverbial ending ; avysyly (advisedly). In p. 11 the meaning of the Latin quia is expressed by by cause improvement on the Gloucestershire ]"at,an for \e
cas
]"at.
In
p. 29
the
comes p
p
2
sentence,
'
the others
Old
580
after the
save
down
in
again
return
pared
of
'Be
English.
;'
that
do
comes
excepto quod, "c.
Horace's
and
;
hand
his
bare
his mother
all,save
bore
English.
Middle
and
is thus
comfortf
good
is
in
p. 35.
I
the
in that
poem
p. 321
in
;
for
doing duty
this
has
French
later
Cursor
in which
sum
y take
man
English rime
as
also
come
but
it
A about
the
like
Chaucer
later
years
Adverb
an
has
4
he
;
is
a
I
is the
the word the
in 1264, took
never
of
later in
being
coined
root.
We
Henry
the
great change indeed the year
1300, from sources
Stubbs, Documents
for
r ever
England to
rime
of
(spoliatio)
ye
;
to
on
Robert
p. 193
same,
words
tacked
permanently
was
version
first of many
permanently,
say
employed
Lancashire
in the
314)
selle
to
bondage.
yn
already coined
old Teutonic 1
sixty
used
]?ehere
robbery,meaning
not
Charter
a
p.
ending
root.
had
with
was
Mundi,
French
a
Gloucester
in
; and
to be
bondage (calledbondehede
term
ciple Parti-
comes
To
an
found
Active
French
a
Adjective.
My body
to
'
old
participlewas
p. 180
of the
are
man.'
passyng
This
of all that
have
]wng byt haj"powere.
passynge
an
for I
Preposition:
*
still,like
In
find
we
alle
Passing Mandeville
a
Synne,
Handlyng
greatest changes
last the
kept to
the
to
; but
this
shrevjard
with
had
Edward
;
lestagium (lading-toll)
see
First's to London.1 was
the
coming Severn
of diction
illustrative
had
England
over
to the
been
Humber
sadly dried
of EnglishHistory,p.
103.
-7
could
and
up,
have
longer supply
no
happier lot, at
was
to
can
more
the
following sentence,
the
every-day
walked
the
been
have
find
should
the
to
even
for
such
a
to
these
So
to
as
had
barren
unlucky
of
French
hovels
our
as
in
laying ourselves England,
draw
to
above,
too
Franco
upon After
reading
less astonished
are
we
in
foreignwords
diction.
our
into
Teutonic
put
words.
their way !
houses
by
the end
of
henceforward
Century, that
this had
we
if
Terminations,
our
to
Strange
won
manor
our
even
have
have
should
tongue become
our
abroad
from
Avords
to be.'
Conjunctions.
terms
well
Thirteenth
import
than
:
try, glean, which
pray,
commonest
it is that
of
up
these
had
has
one
French
face, voice,dress,jioiver,river, v.ncle,
like
touch,
cousin,pass,
flightthe
the
as
words
Nothing
us
it used
obsolete
of
wealth,
own
sentence
speech.
immediately,at half past four, the walls, because perhaps it
change
to
Prepositionsand
find
into
of
1
Germany-
without equivalents,
charge
of her
careless
among
second
it hard
italics for Teutonic open
lowest
58
;
of the
inroad
weak, just as
very
in
least
is made
I
England.
all her wants
which
course
of
time
mean
quiteround
might We
of the
use
the
forth
clearlyset
the
'In
a
into
Words
of French
Inroad
Ave
Adjectives. of time We in process to make were strange compounds like godd-ess,forbear-ance,odd-ity,nigg-ard, upliear-al, latch-et, wharf -itiger, Icing* starvation, trust-ee,fulfil-ment, wanted
to
frame
Nouns
English
new
let,fsh-ery, behav-iowr, tru-ism, slumbr-ous.1 talJc-ative, a
lame 1
Let
ending us
for
a
What
Teutonic
keep happifyat bay!
a
able,
fallingoff
root The
lore-
and
whims-
is here
ical,
! what
! worst
compound
I
ever
met
Desinit
We
Middle
to
Old
good
jectival Ad-
English
foreignendings
nse
for
proper
French
By-and-by brethren,
replace the in
nan
my
Mistrust I
substitute
endings
and
Nouns
in full
rivals
but
in
have
not
Wickliife's
with
seize upon
call
I half it
almost
have
as
is
ness.
of
the
Chaucer's
fear a
for
non
;
;.
English tury, Cen-
what 1380
in
our
be
but
by
dronhelec, and
by
dronkenesse,
Mire's
un
tives Adjec-
new
use
to
three
or
Fourteenth of
out
driven
days
our
It had
inebriety might
point it out, lest precious jewel. What to
when ending een make Life, Vol. III.,we find such
MartineaiCs
in
coin
we
Irish
the
wholly
old
made
has
happily two
when
end
the
keep
mynegian
tendency
drunkenliede, by
liners should does
been
dropped
now
enlighten,and
composition, and
the
at
only by
mob-ocracy.
was
but
of these
; one
penny-a-liners now Englished
'
English English ;
was
We
renew.
still in use,
vigour
they
and
a
We sublet,non-jpossessive.
Teutonic
embolden
has
remark
for under
sub
word
it ;
their
out
of the
by
do
you
distrust.
by
out
to write
mind
'
drove
root
old ednitvian
remind.
for
way
the
doomed
now
are
we
Prefixes
when
even
in his
of the Lincoln-eers.
talks
despatches
Cromwell
Irving-ite, Dant-esque.1
ist,Wesley -an,
m
superne.
Gael-ic,Syri-ac,Ghin-ese,WykehamA \ikeAlge7'-ine,
names
as
formosa
forgetthe
to
and isli,
or
English.
piscem mulier
in
also
were
isc
to
and
Old
582
added
the
squireI
to
American
gems
penny-adifference
a
as
In
Miss
egg-and-
ilkism, anti-amedgamationist. 1
In
this last word
Germany some
ways,
idea when
Romance,
to
Italy,then
of we
the
the to
old
France,
influence Eome
find
no
Romanesque.
Teutonic
less than
and has four
ending at
had
last to upon
derivatives
isc has
gone
from
We England. get England, in various :
Roman,
Romish,
Old
584 awoke
from
and
Middle
sleep,clutched
tightergrip,and
thought
words
Their
already.
1220
and
the
had
1290
Table
in
at
the
single
a
Some
1830.
by
Teutonic
of their
extinction
will show. their
After
first love the
was
of
took
the
in marked
the
Century
Their
the
of
rich
man's
friend's poor
will
Than
1
turn
body,
'
wolde
lowly
We
from
away
will ;
not
disciplesof Oxford
1320
that
a
they of in
a
friar the
at
grasp
fight over the
;
Fourteenth
the
learn
of
had
that
from
to
It
wealthy
cloister
at
a
they for
preche more
for to bring-e
a
soule
Songs (Camden
physicians, knights, and
where
buried.
first
needy
stir out
change
thing unheard
a
will
brethren
the
forsake
London
About
now
the
Table
to
churches
foe.
sternest
process
same
were
in
boasts
she
the
of the
great lightsvanished
English rimes,
but
death
Political
the
happily un-
build, and
to
land
the
to
were
statelynew
years
Century.
gifts;
man's
of their
in
left
began
earliest tokens
many
their
in
Thirteenth
Menour
Franciscans
name
is that
attacked
were
the
have
Adverb
the
as
tinued con-
not
words
for the old friars,the
renowned
most
speedy,
contrast
or
1520, but
not
highest
good enough
St. Francis.
before
1306
in
Verb,
of these
of the
one
;
which
hundreds
been
1300,
rearing
Convent,
arose
was
should
we
by
seen
been
process
1290,
Noun,
die out
to
this
old
between
be
may
with
many
disappearance
rapid,as
hundreds
doomed
lost too
had
of
after
hoards
remaining
we
had
;
rate
same
that
most
587
page
liis
rate
been
had
English.
a
busshel
helle out
from
Society),p.
shopkeepers
of
are
331.
whete, of the hete.'
Churchmen,
all assailed
in
x
lawyers, this piece.
Inroad
These
rimes
liffe'sbirth.
impostors
rather
Chaucer, and
;
bard
a
time
this
drag
sluggish life Curious
in
the
date
of Wick-
Franciscans
had
1303
in
tells us,
shires
our
Southern
and
the
for
hundred
two
time
of their
writes Robert's
specimens, the
to
change
Century His
of Brunne,
in 1303.
:
about
Odur See
year
freer thi
wyff
sum or
yn
ordur
brethren.
had
been
as
all
a
of few
through
tecum
sluggish
if her and
Tranabout
1360. sorow
lowe
doughtour
Reliquia Antique, II. 247. 2 Happy had it been for Spain 1480,
terms
scriber
fyre foule
lay])
thi
never
give
His
hale
of
in
transcriber
I on
a
dropped,
those
in 1303.
wlatys lo]"eJ" made wede (insanus)
a
went
of Brunne,
Dred
Let
that
in
even
could
Robert
1360.
Gros
been
in 1360.
to
years
;
The
he
as
it,but
words
of
"
Tran-
scriber
had
Thames.
strange
the
some
thereabouts
terms
fiery
time
Synne,
wrote
equivalents above
show
Fourteenth
Robert
the
on
seemed
which
he
as
Scandinavian
modern
more
taken
or
old
many
understood
been
Handlyng
it,not 1360
of
bard's
of the
his
have
must
possess
interval
some
have
he
transcript
short
this
We
it.
complete
began
;
by
England, though they were
it is,that
of Brunne
as
prefers still
on
exactly with the religiousactivity coincides eyes.2 England's greatest loss in a philologer's Robert
585
the brethren
further
The
in
a
England.
later,brands
them.1
their work
longer.
years
about
sixtyyears
done on
into
written
were
charges against
worse
to
Words
of French
pernoctare, hie vult
violate.
begging friars,about the tolerant their English as
Some
1360,
of Robert's well
Middle
words,
known
to
us
as
his
transcriber
corrected
will sometimes
fall out
crop
up
these
odd
Multa
Quae
l
It
renascentur
jam
sunt
is mournful
quae
in honore
needed
in
afterwards.
again long tricks.
English.
that
are
Words
1
and
Old
586
1877
what of
explanation as
those
seemed
written
trace
speech,
volet
and
is full the
jam cecidere,cadentque vocabula, si
with whereobsolete.
Language to
in
usus.
of
gradual
Inroad
French
of
This
loss of old words.
comparing
three
Hell:
of
one
another of
was
and be
poetry
seen
the
by
author
a
Nouns,
Verbs,
all
in which
the
through
and
words
his
fresh flow
;
587
than
1260,
successive
of these
of
Pains
year
shoals
by
of into
loss
French
English
Century,as
I take
from
each
style) containing fifty
and
employed
are
the
the Fourteenth
usual
Adverbs
to
Each
followingTable. (in
passage
the
was
1
1420.
to
good by
indeed
Steady
prose
another
done
of the Eleven
belong
to
England.
better
be
versions
seems
made
course
words.
may
these
into
cannot
English
1340,
to
Words
this is the :
proportion
"
Teutonic Words are
that now
Romance Words.
Obsolete.
English Poetry, before 1066 Old English Prose, before 1066 and Layamon, about 1200 Orrmin
Old
Riwle,
Ancren
about
25 .
10 .
1220
9
.
Exodus, Bestiary,about Owl and Nightingale,about 1240 Northern Psalter,about 1250 of Hending, about 1260 Proverbs Love (page 341), about 1270 song Havelok, Harrowing of Hell, about Kentish Sermons, about 1290 Genesis
12
.
and
1230
8
7 6
.
Cursor Robert Robert
Mundi, about 1290 of Gloucester, about
Manning,
Shoreham,
1
Old
210, 223.
about
5 4
.
1280
4 3 5
.
1300
3 .
in 1303
2
1320
3
....
EnglishMiscellany(Early English
Text
Society), pp. 147,
Old
583
Auckinleck
and
Romances,
Middle
about
English.
1330
Hampole, about 1340 Minct, about 1350 Piers Ploughman, in 1362 Chaucer (Pardoner'sTale),in
1390
Pecock, in 1450
Tyndale, in 1530 Defoe, in 1710 Macaulay, in 1840 Gibbon (sometimes) Morris's Sigurd (sometimes)
Robert
fairlywell that
gear his
Brunne,
of
foreshadowed to be
was
He
time.
has
later Mandeville
~v
words
of
comic
parts
of Miss
Yonge's
usually
are
speech ;
but
printed,we with
well
Mr.
and
Teutonic the scorn
assured
words
in
the
as
be
tread
step, and
we
in
our
prepare our we
fifty ;
Teutonic hobble
a
little
Shakespere's the
day every-
dialogues
We
careless
any
after
eightFrench.
in the
seen
Trollope'sworks.1
enough
land
proportion in
may
English,
outlandish
our
to have
were
of
of
out
proportion
instant to
in
rule
Chaucer
time,
of the ISTew
proportion
common
it is also
own
our
the
is the
this
and
;
the
six French
and
fifty; of
talk
the Patriarch
English off-hand
prose
mother
along, most
to
be
earth, of
us
in these must be reckoned Only Nouns, Verbs, and Adverbs two-fifths of a computations. As a general rule, these make up other the of sentence speech (almostwholly Teutonic)make parts ; 1
up
the
remaining three-fifths.
Inroad
awkwardly,
very
then
Defoe,
good example bestowed its
*
nuisance
perhaps
;
Aldermen
it is chosen
breath, and
his
his reward
:
hundred
a 2
I
papers
;
the
idea.
'
sentence
The to
cxistimate, is of are
no
of
son's John-
Dr.
distinctions these
he
as
distinctions
phrases. The answer equal subtiltywhen he
homeliest
Teutonic.
every
lay
the
was
has
He
has
lesson
; his
by thousands
year
day, who
our
is
book-shelves
our
on
a
mind
of
to
be
heart.
to
;
does to
a
very
service
express
a
to
simple
is a poor and vulgar youths that think of unintelligent adolescents that idiosyncrasies
the
course
effects.
therefore
are
'
of dull
with
them
Shakespere
obnoxious
The
Isaiah, perhaps the
improvement.
wondrous
a
disadvantage; noble
most
of
'
minds
write
it is
'
the
over
the
as
time
defence
a
purity of Teutonic words are mostly monosyllables,and British penny-a-liner,it would seem, ugly. The he lugs in some the nation when long Latin word watch
to copper;
of the penny by a passage in one the gentlemen who are good enough to the English language consider, that our
bade
writer
part
amused
latelymuch
was
of
hence, should
years
and
same
express
with
in the
Any writer
delighted students. read
not
by Boswell, is perused
talk, as recorded
the
drew
sage
lies unread
his Rambler
Teutonic
of all experts, at
our
Latin-born
expressed them
he
talking, and
in
distinctions
drew
he
simple :
the
could
he
couching his diction
without
had
that
all
Johnsonese
the
gold
to
yet
;
that
in
tongue
The
latelyattempted
style,saying
pompous
most
has
2.
best 3
thought
clever writer
One
drew
of
increasingheed
abate
both
the
poets,
our
vehicle
noblest
1
by
be, that the
noble
taste
be likened
may
not
penny-a-liners and
our
good
589
Johnson,
may
the
our
years
even
learn
may
tongue
our
future
in
will
of
study
Dr.
;
and
poets,
our
the
upon
stages,
of
by
England.
It
model.
our
set
stilts
Latin
upon
becomes
into
Words
French
of
words
grandest pattern
of
and
Monosyllables Milton
produce
in
version
swarm
English
our
prose
that
we
have. 3
1
1 have
in my
mind
Mr.
Sigurd the Volsuug.'
back
six hundred
years
These at
'Erechtheus'
Swinburne's poems,
least.
in
and
Mr. Morris's
purity of diction,seem
to
go
Old
590
always seventy These work.
being
ideas
from
passed of
millions I
hope
Middle
and
hand
draw
to
in
kin
our
to
English.
out
hand,
their still
as,
it
were,
every-day further
by
speech. in
a
future
Old
592
and
Middle
English.
H.
Manuscript
of
the
year
737,
Lines
containing
Oadmon.1
Nu
Now
scylun hergan
hefaen
ricaes uard
metudses
gidanc
uiildur
uerc
he
sue
heaven
nisecti
his mod
end
fadur
uundra
gihuaes
astelida3
He
serist scop
elda
tha moil
eci
cynnaes
and
his mind's
as
he
eternal
Lord
formed
the
Warden
might
of each
thought of
men
wonder
beginning
shaped
erst
earth's
heaven
as
bairns a
roof
holy Shaper
scepen
middun
Creator's
for
til hrofe
haleg
kingdom's
the
He
barnuin
heben
praise
we
glorious Father
eci drictin or
must
mid-earth
then
geard
mankind's
uard
eternal
dryctin
Warden Lord
gefter tiada3
afterwards
firiim foldu
for
frea allniecti".
Lord
Bosworth,
Origin of the
nien
Germanic
produced the
earth
Almighty.
Languages,
p. 57.
by
Examples
of English.
593
in.
The
Psalm,
Eighth
from
Compiled
up-ahefen niilc-deondra
cilda and
feondum
fore
about
is
Psalter,
850.
Sin
noma
tSin ofer
is micelnis Su
Year
the
liu wundurlic
Dryht',dryht'ur, for-Son
Northumbrian
the
in aire
eor'San,
heofenas, of
milSe
lof. ge-freniedes
Sinum,
Saet
Su
feond
to-weorpe
and
ge-
scildend. ic
for-Son steorran
hwet
Sa Su is
for-(5on $u Su wuldre
ofer
were
ge-sie heofenas were ge-steao\ilades.
mon
fiaet
and
mid
honda
oinra
and
netenu
laessan
hwoene
$11
are
sunu
monnes
from
ge-begades hine,
and
mid
englum,
ge-settes hine
:
all (5u under-deodes
Son
bis,oSSe
and
?
hine
ge-wonedes
(5u sie
ge-myndig
hine
neosas
fingra Sinra, monan
under
fotum
his,seep
and
oxan
all
ec
feldes,
fuglasheofenes
and
Dryht',dryht' ur,
hu
fiscas saes, Sa
wundurlic
Q
Q
is
geond-gaftstigesaes noma
:
Sin in aire eorSan.
Ola
594
Middle
and
English.
IV.
The
Parable
]. fia
of
Donne
and
idlo
leht-fato
5.
nntetlice 6.
geslepdon. :
heonu alle
hiora.
8.
in
fetelsum
dyde
Se
brydgum
uutetlice
iuerre, forfian
us
of
9.
geonduordon
hogo
and
iuh, gaas
gewelgad
iuh. oe
10.
miSfty
to
soolice foroon
Sa
brydloppum cwomon
drihten, untyn ic cuoeSo
nuuto
gie
iuh, fione
and
gehrindon
(5e
to
fia oSro 12.
ic
da3ge
ne
and
bycganne,
is
us
bygeft cuom
mifi
.
getyned
us.
biSon.
noh
ne
seles
:
innfoerdon
weron .
and
nat
maeg
Sa
leht-fato
gedrysned
bibycendum
geeoden
and
7.
cuoedon
ea8e
:
alle
him.
ongsen
usras
oaem
and
leht-fatum.
lydeng geworden
snotrum
cuoeftendo to
miS
hogofaeste
gees
leht-fato
.
hlaetmesto
drihten,
Sam
uutetlice
and
brydguma
him
11.
ole
ilco,
4.
^aem
gefengon
geslepedon
naeht
cwom,
of
fifo idlo
hiora
uutetlice
Saem
ongeaen
him.
oele
8a
hehstaldun,
nutetlice
ah
miS
oele
hehstalde
idlo
fifo
3.
hogofaeste.
brydgnma
arioson
2.
xxv.
tewm
ge-eodun
brjde.
middum
St. Matthew
"
heora
950.
a.d.
heofna
ric
genomun
onfengon
snigo
waes
fifo
ne
uutetlice
ftaer
and
Virgins.
bi5
leht-fato
onfengon
weron
Ten
the
gelic
brydguma
Gospels,
Lindisfarne
wees
hehstaldo
soft he
iuih.
13.
}"one tid.
oe
cuefiendo:
onduearde wseccas
dura.
cueS
forSon,
:
Examples of English.
595
V. The
Rush-worth
St. 1.
fa, so^lice
dagum
in
quomon
sepe akenned
is
steorra
his in
him.
3.
heom in
and
tungul-kraeftgu
we
so])lice gebiddenne to
to
Krist
hwaer
6
7. Herodes
bi
ic swilce 8a3s a?r
dernunga aeaegde tungul-kraef'tgum
heom
to
Bethlem
word
fiaer
se
10.
cneht ....
gefegon gefea
]"a3thus
gemoetton .
murra.
cerdun .
.
.
.
miccle
.
12.
]"urhwege
ontynden andsuari
a
saecgafteft, ]"sdt ]"esteorra
.
.
.
]"ehiae
hie
.
heora
.
.
fallende for])
gold-hordbrohtun
onfengon slepe,hiae 2
.
he cumende oJ"J:"aet
mid
gewendun q
georne
geseaende soJ"lice swi]"e. 11. ingangende
]"one cneht
to him
steorra.
9. J?ahie ]"a
hiae
fore-eade
steorran
lac recils
him.
to
]"onan, henu
eodun
east-daele
gesaegon
gebedun
him
cwae]?,gaej" ahsiaS
]"anne ge gemoetej? hine
cymende gebidde
kyninges
bufan
se]"e raeccet
aeteawde geliornadeaet ]"atid ]"aes
]"em cnaehte
}m cwaedon,
awriten Jmrh witgu, so]?lice laes-aest eart aldurn.aenigf"inga
Israhael.
8. sondende
hine.
swa
Iuda, of J?e so]"lice gaej" latteuw
georne
wass
]"aesfolkes,ahsade
monnum
and
king mid
5. hiae
akenned.
waere
Iudeana,
Bethlem
cweej'ende.
Hierosolima
aldur-sacerdos, bokeras
is
gesegon
cuomon
ealle
and
mode
in
.
.
?
in
cwe]?ende,hwaer
2.
Iudeana
kining
Iudeana
Haelend
wees
Hierosolimam,
east-daele
ealle .
ii.
Herodes J?aet]"a geherde, so]"lice
gedroefed 4.
Matthew, Chap.
akenned
1000.
a.d.
paes kyninges, henu
Erodes
eastan
Gospels,
to heora
londe.
ne
and
Old
596
Middle
English.
VI.
(About Finding
The
J?8etheafod
behyddon
the
hid
bremmm,
thick
bramble*
folc
]"oethit
after
time
biburiged buried
fyrste,syfioan heo a
Head.1
ifarene
they
heafde
without
head
slaughter
mind
swa
seemed
swa
were
right
sorry
naefdon had
$e
woes
fnl
on
heom, and them
]"am holte.
]"am wude,
heo
For-hwasga
hydden
eel
1
Here on
wunder
if
]"aet
eoden
heo
mihten
]"a endemes
went
heafod. J?aet
imeten
shrubs
Waes
an
wulf
eac
eke
meet
poet
last
at
and gehwaer, geond J"yfelas
saecende
if my
him
wees
to Mm
everywherethrough
brymelas, gif
saw
true
However
alle to
iseah, ]"8et
aar
soft,paet heo
as
heofod
to
not
erst
mid
his
fast heafod
|"ehit
sceawere, beholder
li"5
lord's corpse
sarig for
]"setheafod
hit
laf ordes
swifte
with
i|mht"
])aetlond-
wurdon
heo J?aet
hure
soade
haefdon
]"a flot-men
pa
be.
not
com
wa5s, Jjaer heora?
moreover
bodige. pa
]"am
wnrde.
their
]"a leeg,and lay
mode, and
slcegieon
]"am
should
left buton
on
gone
lafe J"a
to, ]"e J^serto
ship
ne
waeron,
and
scipe,
J^ees halgan Eadnmndes holy
head
fticcum
cefter
Edmund's
fei^de |?a eft to fleet-armamentfared then again
then
What
St.
op
flot-here
])", Se
Hwset
1090.)
a.d.
waes
isend, ]mrh
Godes
Thorpe's Analecta, p. 87. He thinks that this is East Anglian. of words, just as the Anglian diphthong ce at the end we see
the
Ruthwell
Cross, four hundred
years
earlier.
of English.
Examples
wiS
willunge, to biwaerigenne \"eetheafod, and
dasg
]"a oSi-e cleor, beasts
against
guard ofer
597
Heo
niht.
fia
eoden
and
saacende,
day
cleopigende,swa
hit
swa
calling oft
gap
'
:
is baat 6a
iwunelic
eart
J"u
gerefa ?
nn
wnde
on
those that
customary Hwaer
be
'
And
him
and-
governor
go
swyrde
*
heafod
bast
:
And
Her, her, her.'
ilome
swa
often
so
clypode andswarigende,
alle
oftftet heo until
]"a clypunge, him
palaeg
to.
came
be
wulf
graegas
bewiste
be
guarded
gray
heafod,
baet
fotum
his twam
mid
ant
and
haefde
baet
heafod
feet
two
biclypped,gredig
burh
bicomen,
hungrig,
and
Gode
for
ne
dyrste
clasped
)"aes haefdes
onburigen, taste
heo
wurdon
amazed
heafod
halige
]"am
Almihtigan mid
but
held
wulfes
baes
wiS
feroden
home
carried
his
Da
deor.
hordraedene,
mid
heom,
Ac
wundras.
be
wulf
bankende
fologede
all
ofrSet
heo
on
tiine comen,
swylce
town
he
tome
waere,
and
wende
aeft
as
syftftanto
wude
if
ongean.
again
tame
Da
and
guardianship
ham
heafde,
bam
hit
at
aire
for forS
heold
ofwundroden
became baet
ac
lond-leodan
ba
laegdan ]"astheafod syftftan
to
bam
land-folk
halige bodige,
and
bnrigdon,
swa
swa
heo
lihtlucost easiest
mihten
on
swylce rasdinge,and such
him.
haste
cyrce a
kirk
araardon reared
onnppon
Middle
and
Old
598
English.
VII.
(a.d.1220.) RrsvLE
Ancren
lefdi
A
hire
mid
]"etwas
was
Society),388.1
(Camden
hire
heo
al destrued, and
lond
al
eorftene
turnd
mihti
On
castle.
earthen
an
hire,
upon
on
]"auh bi-
was
however
unimete
so
sende
his
hire
monie
:
and
wooing efter
on
ofter,and boSe
veole
jetvrls of livened, and
suknrs
holden
hire
help
Heo
castel.
of his heie
hird
J"ing]"etwas
nnderveng herd
so
to
army
al
ase
on
unrec-
received
heleas
and
many
rictuals
supplies
ofte
one
beaubelet
hire
rr
feire,and
wouh-
vor
very
sonden,
sende
]"ethe
swufie
messengers,
at
lnve
kinges
boundless
somed
poor
A
lecchunge
abutenr
wifiinnen
poure,
she one
al
foes
lady and
biset
voan
careless
iheorted
J"ethire
lnve
ne
hard-hearted
he
mihte
beon
never
pe
Hwat
neorre.
wult
tu
?
more
nearer
He
himsulf
com
a
scheawede
last, and
hire
his
feire
at
neb,
ase
face
of alle
]"e]"etwas
veirest
men
one
sweteliche
swuSe
spec
and
so
mnrie
wordes
muhten
]"e deade
arearen
vrom
deaSe
might
that the
]"et heo
pleasant
spake
1
biholden, and
to
This was
they to
live.
And
t
is the not
only
written
Anglian influence.
passage, in
of all the
specimens in this Chapter,
Anglian country, words begin to French the
or come
that
in.
did
not
feel
Old
6oo
)"auhhe
from
aros
Middle
and deaSe
English. ISTere j^eos ilke lefdi of
live.
to
Would
kunde, gif heo
kunnes
vuele evil
nature
alle
over
be]
not
him
lnve
}"ingne
sprung
efter ?
her
pes king is Jesu wowude
he,
heveden
o
jnsse wise
biset.
And
devils
our
noble
ase
]"etal
sune,
sonle, f"etJ"e deoflen
ure
wooed
Crist, Godes
monie
efter
woware,
feole
and
messagers,
many
god deden,
vorto
com
his
preoven
and
lnve,
scheawede
prove
Jmruh knihtschipe J"et he
luve-wurSe,
was
weren
ase
worthy sumewhule
knihtes
sometimes
ine
for to
iwnned
donne. do
wont
tnrnement,
hefde
and
him
dnde
He
his
vor
leofmonnes
his
lnve
lady's schelde
ine
vihte,
ase
kene
kniht,
half
everiche
on
side
i-Jmrled. pis
]"etwreih
scheld
his leove
was
dear
covered
pierced licome
Grodhed
his
]"etwas
ispred o rode,
brode
ase
scheld
.buven above
body his
i-streiht
and
earmes,
nernh
stretched
efter
in
bineoSen,
]"eon
ase
one
narrow
sete
weneS,
]?etme
npon
vot, foot Efter
]"e ofter vote.
.
.
.
accordingto supposition kene
knihtes
deafie
me men
schelde
his munegunge.
on
hongeft
heie
ine
chirche
his
hang Al
so
is
J"isscheld, J"etis,
remembrance
]?etcrucifix iset ine chirche, ine swnche such
sonest
iseo,vorto may
penchen ]?erbio
see
schipe pet
he
dude
o
rode.
stnde
}"etme
hit
place Jesn
Cristes
kniht-
INDEX.
which
must
down
that
letters
and
words
[English
looked
be
replaces
a
in
out,
that
not
ce,
order
to ce
find
changes
the
214,
320,
changed,
214
15,
it
;
188,
118,149,
81,
357,
387,
160;
it
is
dropped,
is
128,
134,
92,
105,
107,
157,
158,
165,
36,
ce,
147,
189,
201,
214,
311,
319,
332,
replaces
"
used
244,
243,
286,
replaces 155,
160,
replaces
"
398,
Infinitive,
422,
in
an
319,
286,
29,
e,
424
164,
163,
Article,
the
as
an
106
Nouns,
replaces
439,
431,
425,
117,
127,
144,
243,
254,
270,
147,
replaces
"
311,
"
for
all, 400
"
is set
after
its old
105,
269,
i, 249. o,
319,
190,
replaces 115,
182,
382,
425,
on,
192, 453
70,
A
better,
A
few,
54,
A
good
man
A
little, 54
214,
A
man,
A
many
A
sorry
A
word
Abaft, Al"eee,
398
and
steadfast,
a
455
54
much,
so
428
55,
times,
54
he, 404
was
man
two,
or
292
291
more,
407
157
71, a,
412
b,
Aberdeenshire,
71,
72,
104,
Abingdon,
244,
335,
Able, 581
e,
58
277
225,
French
403
104,
440
28,
133
Al"ack, 398,
like
sounded
first "
letter
147
118.
English,
406
502
A
133,
in
"
A
499,
287
Adjective,
an
sound
hundred,
357
103,
replaces of, 115,
"
stands
hundred
439
replaces
"
165,
164,
eo,
replaces^,
"
103,
94,
91,
ea,
replaces
"
he, 453
A
338,
502 "
have,
30,
replaces
"
for for
"
91 "
stands
stands
"
206,
the
Interjection, 72,
516
421,
431
in
an
set
398
an
as
"
"
replaces
I
".]
into
replaces y,
A
it is
452;
251 "
thus,
ABL
Prefix,
clipped,
j
;
plan,
this
Following
hwylc.
A
A
shape
modern
most
their
in
inserted
here
are
the
c,
435
303,
318
384
Eomance
Suffix,
571,
602
Index. ABN
Abner,
AIL
76, 108
Adverb
Aboon, 214 About, 149, 183, About
Advisableness, the
for
Future), 378, 458, 574 Above, 5, 214 Abroad, 424
Abye, Abyss,
"
"
Ac, the Romance
Suffix, 582
Accents, the Old
336
English, 32, 88,
267, 502 577
Accusative,
construction
of
the,
47, 56.
61, 123, 126, 130, 131, 146, 192, 219, 227, 246, 248, 268, 290, 291, 359, 409, 441
Acknowledge, Acre, 3, 6,
Authoress
of,
Middlemarch.
581-583
Adjectives,7, 13, 23, 24, 213,
no
used
"
See
505.
in
agree
Substantives, as
324, finite De-
Indefinite
longer
with
40, 41,
322,
307,
360, 372, 383,
"
57,
72,
Adverbs,
coupled with
155, 204, 266, 489,
509, 544,
545
jEthelred,
187
Afar, 277
a
Affray, 576
used
as
an
Aftermost,
8
"
145,
213
116,
295,
262 Participle,
Adverb,
70, 312
Afterward, 176
Again, 71, 288, 433 Again -buyer, 526 Against, 60, 71, 81, 320,
332,
160, 164.
364
Agatho, Pope, 147 Age, the Romance Age, 393, 576 Age of thirty,414
Suffix,580
Ado, 176, 387
Aghast, 253,
Adown,
Ago, 306, 332, 334, 344 Agog, 236 Aha, 415 Ai, the combination, 37,
96, 115, 295
Adventurer, 534 Adverbial Genitive, 8 Adverbs, 8, 58-65, 70, 71, 131, 285 "
"
"
made made
121,
122, 154,
JSschylus,408
Number
386, 413 "
56,
30
After, 7, 68, 72, 232
Adjectivalendings, 11, 12,221,
and
of, 28,
Afore, 71, 453 Afraid, 506, 578
Adder, 440 Addison, 60, 228, 325, 457
50, 70,
sound
Afford, 179
206
See
old
Afeard, 578
150, 269, 402
Bede, the
285,
the
"
JElfheah, 34 jElfric, 40,
Accord, 492, 497
217.
Advisedly, 579 M replaces a, 91, 107 replaces ea, 145, 243 replaces o, 91 disappears, 134, 144, 243 the Anglian diphthong, 213,
"
568
Adam
583
"
450
Account,
Noun,
a
413 413
(standing
to,
from
formed
134,
Adjectives,276
Prepositions,333, 335 formed from a Preposition, 363
"
"
"
256
157, 190
replaces a, 319 replaces (eg, 157
Ail, 207
107,
603
Index. AN
AIR
Air.
570, 572
All
over,
Ait.
252
All
kind
Ajar, 175 Anglian for eat, 146 is prefixed,166, 183, 224,277,
Al, the "
292, "
--
is
348
clipped in Scotland,
the
Romance
Alas. 416.
557,
516,
493.
one
All
that,
All
that
All
the
376.
439-444,
387,
107, 399, 498
Along, 443 Along of, 71,
531,
Aloud,
Alfred, King, 27, 29, 32, 33, 35-
233
443
Already,
230.
Also, 161, 163, 356,
102,
106-108,
Altar, 20, 87, 273
138,
140.
Although, 348 Altogether, 128; Alway, 58 Always, 401
115, 118, 133, 156, 158, 162, 165, 201, 202, 223, 233, 431, 435, 456, 514, 528, 546.
306, 307, 331, 483, 489. 490, See
'
his
Pastoral
Care.'
Proverbs,
Am,
204-210.
284,
ell
Am
ever
Alice. Queen,
Alike, 182
501,
Alison,
a
Alison,
the
woman's
Alive, 182.
name,
writer, 407 381
284,
All
and
Among,
All
at
All
day long, 249
All
hail. 465
once,
Hallows, All Hollands,
"c,
408
44, 58, 373, 376, 398, See United 563, 582.
180
104, 173, 295, 398
Amount,
327
147, 160 be
Amid, 401 Amidst, 441 Amiss,
281, 424
shall
States.
348
All, 91, 127, 138, 164, 225 some,
166
564
America,
491
394
{inter),98
Amends,
Algates, 351
404
8. 10, 90, 103, and
Am
292, 293, 296, 351
All
312
38, 43, 45, 51, 52, 58, 59, 61, 65. 67, 71, 76, 77, 91-93, 98-
166, 188.
All
351
Aloft, 238, 382 Alone, 225, 284,
532, 574
"
145, 290
91,
287,
Alms,
of, 112, 464,
395
reference,
249
Almost,
85, 500 Romance
292
539, 549, 563
Almighty.
356
Alderman
the
224, 457
she may,
141
Allot,
Alexander,
430
better,
477,
89
Aldhelm,
255
Allenarly,401 Alliterative Poetry, 83, 84, 273,
560
Alderbest, 290, Alderliefest, (a Prince), 219 Aldgate, 30
206
to me,
Allan, 569
Albeit, 277, 457 Alcuin.
of,
All
All. its backward
400
Suffix, 581
Alamanie, Alimayne,
233
the
An,
to, 579 Indefinite
Article,
55,
127, 134, 194, 164 433
272
night long,
249
"
"
"
the =
Romance
Suffix, 297-
alone, 55
replacing and
(si),379
582
604
Index. AN
AS
An, the Infinitive ending,clipped, 156.
164
An
eight days, 424 Anagni, 87 Analecta Anglo-Saxonica
Thorpe's), 27,
See
163.
Ance,
Romance
Suffix, 581
Riwle,
Ancren
the,
272-281,
306.
310, 329, 334, 339, 347, 387, 457, 461, 501-505, 507, 511, 517, 524, 527, 528, 530, 552, 559, 565, 587, 598 364,
And,
our
And,
63
And
form
of anti, 81
Answer,
81
Ant,
431
87,
503
Any, 122, 128 Apollonius, the. 27, 124 Apostle, 81, 117, 118, 188, Apulia, 493 Arabic, 1, 136 Arl last,492 Arboriculture, Architecture,
the
Active
Are Participle,
St., 498 An.'iit,71, 178, 260, 272,
278,
Anger, 238 Angevin, 138, 172 Anglen, 257 Angles, the, 19, 20, 89, 98, 102, 106, 119,
139,
142, 226, 445,
489
the
Suffix, 340,
543
(stmt), 10, 87, 93, 103, 189, 213, 226, 314, 350, 354
Arise, 214, 259 Aristotle, 257 Arm,
243,
Around, Arrive
434
575 at, 425,
Arrow,
557
320,
399
Arrowsmith,
78
167,
(es),76, 87, 103 Arthur, King, 491, 509, 560 Article, Definite tive), (Demonstra-
188, 196, 352, 596, 598
Anglican clergy,the, 85 Anglo-Saxon, 95. 150, 158, 175 Chronicle.
See
Reader, 27,
59
Chronicle.
Anjou, 28,
prefixed to
"
one,
other, 57
Indefinite,54, 55, 160, 271
"
dropped
before
Adjective,
an
o5 used
Arve,
after many, 496
Aryan, 1, 2, 7, 9,
318
247 11, 12, 13, 15,
16, 33, 42, 84, 88,89,95,106,
502
149,
548
146, 194, 213, 252, 391,
"
165, 493
Queen,
24, 50, 52, 125, 128, 135,
"
Anguish, 502, 506 Anhungred, 443
157
Anonright, 255 Another (a corrupt 130
Romance
Art
Angli, the, 17 Anglian, 19, 93, 127, 145,
Annoy,
on
(tu es),463 Aright, 125, 151
398, 399
Anon,
influence
"
Andrew,
Anne,
its
Arderne, John, Northern
450
"
546
581
9, 148, 270, 284, 355,
"
214
English, 546, 547 Ard,
if,379
Ande,
261
Anthem,
(Mr.
Thorpe. the
Anoyle,
form). 54,
157, 217, 227, 303 As (alse, swa), 63, 64, 155, 161, 163, 164, 302, 356, 388, 437 "
distinguishedfrom
so,
250
Index.
605
AS
As,
standing for
197, 265, the old
"
AUG
the
Relative, 53,
384, 423, 438
English Plural, 5, 22,
35, 104, 135 is
At
ease,
At At
heart, 50 him, 425
At
home,
At
home
414
429
As
clipped,217 (quia),260
At
least, 69, 126
As
263 (ub"),
At
meat,
As
at this time, 437
At
need, 209,
As
fair as, 177 far as, 263, 413,
At
once,
At
one,
At
one
"
As
443
412
As
for,
As
good
374
as,
As
he
As
if,231
As
it were,
260, 390
was,
As
long
As
much
As
oft
A
45,
327
155, 161,
as,
though, 196, 231, 271 as,
Aside, 438,
Ask,
423
212
his
Plural
256,
Ative,
165
309 Atonement, Attend, 563 Attic, 156
289.
358, 506
Assize, 560, 577 Assoil, 577
Au, the
Poem
on,
370,
557
"
506
the
the
"
386
364
Suffix,581 SufPx, 581
combination,
36,
107,
128, 201, 311,357 replacesa, 253, 335, 353
422,
569
replaces"b,
"
545
541
Romance
431, 502,
Astray, 562, 575 Astronomy,
381
,the old sound
of, 28, 29, 174.
Astrologist.493
186, 274, 346, 347, 353,
Asunder,
561
453
At, 69, 71, 72,81,178,234,251, 372, 414, 462, 508 used
"
in
blow,
compounding,
At
a
At
all, 126, J35, 412
At
all
364
ends,
of,
version
532
Ation, the Romance
417
429,
the
344
Asleep,
Astonied,
of
572
Athirst, Athwart,
443
Assumption,
Ending
Creed,
Aslant, Assemble.
422
supposed Charters,
Athens,
31, 36, 104, 174, 229
axe,
the
Athelstane, 77, "
115, 151, 182
Ashore,
(manducavit), 286,
Atheling, 431,
265
Ashby, 102,
414
302-305
this,53, 68,
to
well
will, 213
Athanasian
soon
As
At
269
As
As
178, 309, 436
Present, altered, 147
As
as,
356
277
accord, 310,
Ath,
63
as,
435
At
265, 406
as.
414
peace, 328 the last, 249
Ate 412
with,
151
210
Auchinleck
Romances,
588
Auctorite, 567
Audley, John, 269 Audley End, 267 Aught. 36, 214, 257
the.
398, 536,
"6o6
Index. AUG
BEA
August, 493 Augustine, St.,29, 217, Auld lang syne, 230 Aunt,
the
Aw,
the
Ball
412
sound
old
of, 28, 29,
206, 214, 215, 257, 261, Await, 503 Awake, 214 Aware,
252
(dance),to,
Balm, 335, 346, Ban, 210 Banns, 79
395
412
Barbour,
Bare, 184, 307 Barefoot, 41
Awfully jolly,291
Bark
Awl, 29, 274, 431 Axe, for ask, 31,
Barkis, Mrs., 76
358, 453
Aj;e replaces y, 174 555
in
inserted
B
a
word, 165, 357,
Bastard,
out, 426
replaces#, 174, 215, 254 replaces v, 86 replaces w, 371 connected with/) 31, 87
"
"
"
"
Babe,
280
Babel, Tower Back,
of, 547
Bacon, Koger, 508, 519, Bad
(malus), 416,
Bad
way,
Bade
Battle
439,
542
481
in, 430
Baere,
old
ending,
288
Be, 4, 10, 12, 147, 185, --the Prefix, 15, 211 "
is
Adjectival
(sunt),147,
189, 226 Be
421
244
clipped,399
hanged
Beadle,
to
him,
148
158, 213
Beandon, 492 Bear, 4, 243
11
275, 455
Baird, 30 Bait, to, 238,
269
Be, ben, beoth, buth
278 Teutonic
492
Abbey,
Bauble, 504 Baxter, 78, 203,
(jussit),144, 189, 214, 378
Backbiter,
Bag,
to be
492
Bayonet,
398
92
Baste, 266 Bastune, 565 Bat, 334 Bath, 502
495
is cast
"
150
Barn, 81, 115 Barnes, Mr., 74, Baron, 497, 506 Barren, 498 Barrow, J 22 Bartle, 400 Bask, 98
429
Ayr, 318,
(cortex),417
Barley,
229
Ay replaces a, 418 Aye, the old a, 12, 166,201,216, 237,
502
555
550,
Awful, 270
Awe,
563
Baptism, baptim, 568 Baptist, 497, 563 Baptize, 495, 563, 567
131
Away, 58, 231, 340, Awdry, St.,453
416
Baleful, 272
Ball,
335, 569 Scotch,
Ava,
Bald,
Balder, the hero, 90
493
Bear
arms,
Bear
him
436
company,
277
Index,
6o8 bkt
BOS
Betternesa, 330 Between, 428,
Blind.
188,
104,
190,
270,
32.
Blindfold,280 Blink, 365
443
Betwixt, 30, 144, 332, 399, 462
Blount.
Beverley,31,
386
Blow
Bewray, 442,
506
Blow
Beyond,
174, 190, 356, (flare). 416 (ictus),
Blunt.
218, 236
"
Bible, the. 12, 59, 85,
238
the
32
name,
Boast, 340 Boastful, 455
183, 187, 192.
208,
268,
319,
325,
344,
398,
Bob,
502, 436, 437,
448.
467.
500,
Bode, to, 309 Boding, 431 Body, 112, 220 Body (homo), 418 Body and Soul,
287.
502,
525,
See
505.
534,
Bid.
2
it be
293. l'ouglit.
Bogie.
good day. 371
Bidene.
439
230
560
103
mm.
Big, 365
Bigging, 296 BillyTaylor,347
Boiling hot,
Bind,
4.
Boisterous.
Bird.
106
15."nd
30
(sermu),113,
Bonden,
320.
and
Book, Boom.
551
511.
423
Bonny. 575
blue. 374 34
-ton.
383
(scrvus),423 (colomis),307,
Bondman
372
383, 393
580
Bondman
Bit, 214
Black
262
444
Bondage.
400
375 """").
Blacken,
573
Bologna. 87. 449, 576
Bishop, 5, 20, 192.216,
Black
540,
Boisil, 118
460
Birmingham.
Black.
on
313
Boil. 371, 494.
113.
poem
lo. 313
398, 410
to.
to.
387-391,
326
94, 130, 205, 206, 399 332
.
Blamed,
to
Blanchet, Bleak.
be. 459.
Boon,
497
Booth, 238
365
Boozy, 377 Bopp, his grammar, Borgo, the, 36
506
Blench, 423. Bless thee ! 378 Blesse
Iness. 401
173 Blew, Blickling Homilies,
Born,
147.
114-117. Blimber.
212, 215, 220, 267
94.
Boor, 205
517
219.
Miss.
224, 15
the.
58.
374, 394
92,
395
494, 506, 518
131, 137, 244, 248,
Scriptu Bicker, 444
"
32
Blue, 374.
104
Beza, 562
"
398
34, 302
Borough, Bosom, Bossuet,
104
128
542, 568
88
the.
Index.
609 BUG
Boston,
Bretons, 433
453
380.
Brick.
rell,543,589 "rth,112, 229
506
( fragment urn), 75
Brick
Both
Bridal. 398
"
Bride.
("t).62 (ambo), 4. 151, 155, 157
246
Bothie.
390
Bridlington,Piers of, 535
Bough,
307. -too
Bridit.^ 4
Boulder,
Boulogne. Bouu.
Brimstone.
365
Bring about,
493
de, -VS.")
Raut'
Bounce.
:
"
2S0
Bound.
"
238
Bounden,
"
121
), 4.
73.
168,
Bo^yer, 78,
424
Baron
Brow, 3, 191 \ Brown, 372
of, 541
,
348
Brake, broke,
422.
284.
Browning, St..
the
Legend
of.
Bruce :
Break,
4.
111.
Brnin.
157
189, 309,
"
"
Breast.
Brunne. 525.
104.
Brut,
Bua,
506
191.218,
101.
Robert .""S5-588.
the, 243,
490
of. 447-474.
"
e
432.
487.
Manning 499,
bnn, the Scandinavian
238
to. 410
Brethren, mine, "
496,
515.
Brytland,126
Breech, 245 Breed,
Robert, 474
536
214
high, 117
"
453
Brunanlmrgh.
prison,424 to pieces.567
"
361
A'^
Bruise.
402
up. heads.
"
black,
Bruges, 29
425, 96.
and
Brown
319
417
Bread.
3
Brough, 304 j Brougham, 555 Brought, 245
Bradwardine,
Brandan.
134, 506
Brother-in-law, 441
370, 374. 440
Bradford.
the, 467
201
Brother,
Brace, 540 Brachet, 88
Bran,
Museum,
Broke, 124, 284
431
181
366.
18, 19, 37, 101
Broidered. 430.
433,
536
Broad,
441
-lot.
323.
229,
Brittanv, 433
320
245
Bras,
280
British
I
an-i'sl 191.
Bov.
nought, 209. 277
Britain.
2-"7.271
Box.'73.
to
480,
366
wer.
466
Bristol, 78, 165,
Bow
B
38S, 399
forth,65 to end, 228
Brink.
Bottrne. 447 Bout,
328,
Bubble, 463
381
Buck.
1 16 B
U
454, 455
word.
Index.
6io
CAM
BUG
Bug, 313 Bugbear, 313 Butt (taurus),215, 238, {error),417 Bully, 42-3
Buy,
353,
321,
104,
380,
371,
439 244
out, 231,438
"
Buzzard-clock,
150
i "
By,
212
ending,98,
Danish
the
(pppidum),417
Bulwer, 64 Bundle, 113
Bunyan. 332, 376, 521 Buenaventura, 464, 519 Burden, 192, "85, 289 Burgess, 506, 542, 556 Burgh, bury, borough, 144, 158,
135, 234, 251,
116, 117, 129, 429
used
"
"
"
Adverb,
an
as
and
by, 232,
way
of
"c,
209
451
414
By-path, 464 By-way, 465 Byron, 84, 352, 535, 544,
160, 185, 191, 245, 431 Burghers, 104, 506, 556
Bnrgoyne, 347, Burgundy, 496
4, 15, 67, 72, Preposition,
the
"
534
577
Burial, 159, 161, 287
Burke,
323
Burly,
285
C "
down, 437
"
206
"
78 (rtVK*),
Burn
replaces#, 301, 440 replacesh, 133, 160,
"
t, 36, 86, 255
confused
with
sounded
soft, 159, 174, 202, See Ch
218.275,426,498.
strong, 425 Burnet, 41 Burns, 74, 229 "
245,
Harrow,
267
"
"
St. Edmund's,
"
245,
"
"
"
43,
Cadugaun, meanings, 130, 250,
295, 302, 336,
412,
438,461,
Butt,
not
ben,
71
202
to, 366,
506
Buttock, 430 Button, 559 Buxom,
257, 555
Buxton,
78
52,
55, 61, 83, 89,
90, 92, 448, 592
263, and
prevailsin Picardy,496
Cadmon,
124
its many
"
h, 207
Cackle, 280
126
Bun
with
contrasted
pronounced, 567 Cabbage, 175
353
Bush, 296, 506 Business, 113 Busk, 98, 386
Busy,
coupled with Jc,202
"
115
Bury,
289, 320 inserted, 165, 400, 570
"
laughing, 460
out
96, 97, 189, 270,
out,
289,
Burst, 218, 269, 410 "
struck
"
562
356,
379,
128
Caesar, 17, 18, 50, 137, 426, 500 30, 78 Oaisfcor,
Caithness, 226 Caitiff,560, 564 Cake, 266 Calf, 214
Calthrop, 441 Cambridge, 100, 433, 453, 474, 545,513
Camel, 297
611
Index. CAM
Campian,
208.
CHA
217
396,
417, Irish
Welsh,
Can, 10, 166, 207, 440, 458 Candle, 20, 562
Centurion,
Cannot.
Cerdic,
408
Canterbury,141, 186, 187, 202, 335, 509, 547
Canute, 64, 110, 123, 127,
Ch,
156
Capel, 396 Capital,503 Captain, 384 Cardinal
Cark,
564
140
Certain. Certes.
569, 571, 575, 577 564
35
replacesc,
132, 141, 155. 187, 191, 159, 172, 175, 202, 216, 245, 264, 282, 290, 311, 350, 449, 496 replacesh. 104, 105, 144, 160,
"
Number,
59, 407, 436
549
"
188, 206, 245
Carle, 123, 356 Carline, 6 Carlisle,433
Chabbe,
Carlyle,Mr., 198 Carp, to, 272 Carpenter, 572, 586
Chaff, 279
Cart, 202, 214, 219, Case, 572, 573 Cases confused, 35 Cast, 180, 371
Chace.
496,
Chad,
St. 524
Chalk.
568
men,
of
Changes
the
poem,
454
Caxton, 156, 288, 358,
391.
426,
Cease, 575 Celts, the, 1. 11, 140,
13, 16-20, 88, 245, 292, 330,
346
Charity,467.
497.
Charlemagne,
89, 514
Charles
489
Celtic words
ticular par1 78"
209, 210, 225, 227-230, 237, 247, 249, 255-259, 293. 295, 296, 297, 326. 327, 329, 337, 360, 379, 383, 38S,
Chapman, 113. 214, 311, Chapter, 503, 542
431
101.
meaning of English words,
574, 579 Chanticleer.
453, 583
100
in the
307, 323, 339, 340, 393, 403, 404, 407, 408, 410, 413, 417, 419, 423, 428, 434, 442, 459, 460, 462, 501, 569,
Cattle, 503
Cecil,
506
219-221, 238. 246, 267, 271,
439, 551
181, 189, 229, 429, 496 Catchpole, 179, 497
why,
194
181, 184, 197, 208,
Castlereagh,531 Catch (bicatch),172, 174, 179,
Cause
the,
Chancellor, 541
492
Love,
on
poem
Chancel, 577
496, 534
"
202
Champion.
Castle, 37, 128, 159, 165, 491, "
540
Chameleon, the
to, 459
up
for I have. 481
Chaffer, 278 Chaldsea, 548
428
accounts.
"
87.
185,
Carlaveroc, 535
"
See
463.
444,
in
Charles
326, 334, 340, K
577, 578
II., 277, 531, 543 Edward, 534 Charter, the Great, 510
English, 19, 128,
180, 280, 313,
498,
R
2
518
Index.
6l2
COG
CHA
Chasteau
d'Amour,
the. 515, 531,
Citizen, 262
550
City men,
497, 576
Chasten, Chastise.
Ciullo
576
262,
Chatter, 279, 280 Chaucer, 36. 163, 227, 250,
260.
296.
384.
280.
294.
340, 522.
485, 512, 552, 560, 580,
430, 540.
365,
523, 532, 582, 585,
d'Alcamo, 356
the
Clap Clapper, 280 on
138
crown,
Clarendon, Constitutions
Chedorlaomer,
Clay,
91
Clean
504 (vxiltus),
285
201
(omnino), 59, 254,
Chester, 37. 78
Clear, 557, 577
Chicken,
Cleasby's Icelandic
Chide,
202
371, (eqjies),
Childish, 11,
Cleft, 417 Clench, 309
403
16
childer, 104, 161, 218,
Children, 370, 450
Chillingworth,546 Chime,
330
Chine, 77 Choose, 128, 155, 156, 158, 159,
216, 429,
Clerk, 209, 378, 499. 578 Clever, 285, 312, 573 Climb, 426
Clip,238, 294 Clock (an insect), 150
506
to, 113
Chough, 279 Christianity,16.
18, 20, 35, 89,
568
524, 525 the, 19, 27, Chronicle, Saxon, 28, 29, 41, 53, 57, 58, 60, 69. Christian
Clepe, 189 Clergy, 568
Clink, 373
names,
Clod, 309 Cloister,214 Cloke, 334 Close,
a,
Cloth,
32.
571 274
Clothe, 114,
296
110, 122, 185, 233,
123,
125,
100, 128-132,
Clothing, 220
252,
Cloud, 296,
260.
491-493.
498, 509,
528,
Clout, 421 Clovis, 97, 505 Club, 252
97.
546.
99,
See
Peterborough
Chronicles, French.
535, 536
Church, 20, 175, 191, 200,
Churchyard, the poet, Churl, 206, 374 Cicero. 42, 54, 87, HO, 527
215
269
137, 247.
323
Club, to, 278 Clutches, 281, 387 78 Cobweb,
Cocky, 208 Cog, 309
438
Dictionary,
168, 223, 229 Cleave, 73, 442
208
Chief. 87
Chop,
of. 541.
574
Claw, 201,
271
Cheap, 113,
Vh\h\
363
Clattering,259
58 8
Cheer
441
Clack, 309 Clad, 296,
Chattel, 503
"
Cinque ports, 571
613
Index. CRI
COG
Coggeshall, Ralph of, 140, Coke,
Conybeare, 83, 172
203
Cooke, Mr.,
456
Colchester,
102,
204, 210,
140,
141,
of, 540, Cookery, words Cooper, 56 Coping stone, 78 Copperfield,David, 55, Corboil, 493
188,
442, 445, 450
Coleridge, 466 Colin, 396 Colour
of
Come,
right,572
117,
162, 164,
170,
Corner, Cornet,
190,
213 "
"
to
hand,
409
to
peace,
436
338, Comely (bicumelic),
Could
572
and
27 6, 335, 360
more,
Compass a life,558, 572 Compass, points of, 58 Compounding, English, 139, 210, 211, 235,323,
366, 450, 500, 527, 528, 533
See William
142,
492,
County Court,
232
Cover, 337
159.
Coverdale,
386, 490, 494, See
dialect.
Crack, his
See
239.
and
re
00.
the
East
Midland
Contents
Book
Conversazione,
crown,
545
of
the
309
Crawl,
416
Cress,
31
Crew,
535
Crib
363
ending,
Crag, 417
Cramp,
See
401
Craft, the
to, 96
to
30, 230, 340
Cowper,
Norman
Contrary,502 Contrast
112, 358, 403
Cow, 3, 426 Cower, 443 Cowl, 246
53, 56, 64, 194, 201, 129,
"
doubled,
io
Coverley,Sir Roger de,
32
"
111, 416
Coventry Mysteries, 3
Consonants, interchange of, 31, dislike
39
Courser, 559 Cousin, 567, 581 Court hose, 570
Conquest, Norman,
"
289,
577
Coupe, 356, 365 Couple, 564 Coupling of Nouns,
I.
67, 72, 128, 203, 257, 265, 508, 527, 547.
271,
304
(outhe),166,
Cove,
Conqueror, the, 131,
310
Country, 559, 565 Country house, 39 Countrymen, 572
to, 432, 459
Coney, 184 Conjunctions,newly formed,
the,
452
Comparatives of Adjectives,7 Comparison of Adjectives,with
Con,
Manuscript,
Cough, 3, 303,
580
Commence, 541, 548 Common, 506, 542, 571, 577
most
535
314,536
413
Coming, thy, 351
Company,
296
566
Cotton
Comfort, 572,
541
Corse, 496, 560, 570 Cost, 280, 444, 506, 573
of, 424
"
313
biter,376
15
22 S
Index.
614 OBI
DAN
Cripple,266
Cuthbert, St.,491,
Croats, 510 Crock, 202 Croker, 83, 543 Cromwell, 71, 385, 582 Crook, 197, 238
Cwifer, 280
Crooked,
is
"
Crookedly,466 Crop, to, 279 Crop {caput),373
end
the
of
at
words, 29, 33, 218,
with
"
"
160, 272
g, 86,
replaces t, 108 replaces th, 34, 35, 192,
206.
267, 285, 289, 301, 353 to
answers
"
/, 87
Cruelty,503
Dab, 443
Cruise, 494, 502, 559 Crummie, 78
Dainty,
504
Daisies,
338
Crumpled,
Dally,
443
Crusade, 236, 502 Crutch, 245
Dame,
504, 508,
Cry, 331, 444, 505, 506,573 Cry him mercy, 424, 556, 577
Dame
Crying mercy,
Damnes,
416
540, 556,
524,
579
389
Siriz, the
377-
poem,
380, 459 Dan
Cuckold, 309
See
494, 495.
Dan
(dominus), 496, 556,
Dinmont, 465 Danelagh, the, 102,
563
Dandie
280
Cunning, Cup, 37,
and
355, 379, 388, 400,
confused
"
494
Cuffs, 517 Culver, 198 Cumberland,
30, 108,
s,
495
348, 450, 555 first,362
Cudgel,
I, r,
in the middle
338, 344,
Cross, 151, 252, 521 Crouse, 365
Crown
n,
inserted, 321, 338
dropped
"
Cropper, 374
Crown,
to
290, 563
,
421
Crowland,
added
D
524
139-141,
143, 147, 188, 249, 301 Danes, Danish (seeScandinavian, Icelandic, Norse), 20, 34, 89, 106, 108, 91, 92, 93, 97-103,
335
463 105
122,
123,
127,
Cur, 280
115, 117-120,
Curl, 443
139, 140,
142,
547,
143, 147, 148, 150, 151, 156, 157, 162, 167, 173, 180, 194, 210, 211, 212, 228, 230, 231, 234, 236, 237, 239, 252, 264, 279, 292, 320,
580,
325, 330,
348, 350, 355, 383, 444, 450, 459, 489,
Curse, Cursor
31
Mundi,
the, 118,
353,
460,
461,
450,
397-418, 448, 481, 526, 531, 532, 544, 562-569, 549, 552-555,
408, 413,
587
(crabbed),404
Curst Custom.
497, 541, 576
Cut, 252, 330 Cut
to
pieces,69
502
Dano-Anglian (See
East
land), Mid-
103, 151, 213, 386, 449, 527, 528
Index,
6i6
DRA
DIN
the
Ding. 365, 387 Dingle, 269
Dom.
Dirt. 365
Dombey, Don,
Disciple.117,499 Disputing,258, 541
Doncaster
288
104.
12i, 156,
166, 192, 262.
4, 16, (ponere),
131, 162, 181,
259 (decere),
"
(ndcrr). 368,
428
used
Auxiliary, 47,
an
as
prefixed
to
the
of
instead
used
Imperative,
339
45, 263. "
repeating a
45, 263
previous Verb.
99, 132, 375, 433,
battle.
Do
but.
Do
for. (\o. 379.
436
461
29, 74. 92, 106, 147, 151, 159, 173, 221, 251, 253, 269, 273, 274, 276, 278, 279, 281, 306. 312. 332, 339, 384, 480,
Dost,
215
Dote.
209,
Doth.
215
Double
Dough,
459
566 justice,
right. 338
pome
their best. 423
253
English forms, 191,
devoir,
Dove, Down, Down
and
Down,
566
344 198
96. 214, 257, 335,
dale,
Do
to
death.
47
Down
to the
Do
us
grace,
574
Down
with
Do
way.
Do
with
Do
you
Do
you
ground, it,364
193
Dozen,
a,
Doe.
Drag, 288 Dragon, 297
Dog, 279 Dogged, 374 Doing, the, 464 434
Drake,
450
561
Draff, 252
Doff. 66
219
Downright, 255, 327, 380,
Doctor, 544 201
402
Downfall, 401 Down there, 296, 427
375
it,364 honour, 442 to wit, 149,
437,440
to, 70, 326
their
Dolt. 120
245
297
264,
Do
Dole, 266,
320
Doubt, 557 Douce, 558
Do
Do
28, 353,
Door, 3, 21, 28, 105,
253,
(factum),363
Do
307,
173, 254.
527, 555, 557
292, 429, 458 "
Book,
Doomsday
Dorset.
442
294,
"
420
494
409
"
121
94, 399
Doom, 266.
102,
208, 345, {finished),
Done
94,
556
30
Donald,
Dizzy, 229
"
Spanish,
,
(faccre).10, 90,
15
to, 66 the
"
Distrust, 582 Ditch, 175, 191, 245, Dither, 256 Do
Suffix, 15,
Teutonic
532, 583
359
Draught, 252 Drave, 244, 398 Draw, 189, 200, 358, 381, 428
202, 249, 288,
617
Index. EA
DRA
Drawbridge, Dray, 288
291
Dreadful, 275, 296
Dream,
Dree,
202
Dreg,
328
320,
,
many
581
Dress, 579,
Dried, 190 Drill, 34 Drink, 81 of main, 382 Drive, 80, 128, 208 Drivel, 256, 261
500
37, 93, 94, 107, 158, 173, 214, 286, 302, 315,
replaces
"
replaces
"
144, 157,
"
190, 214 288
582
replaces
"
346.
replaces i, 115, 143, 188, 287 replaces ia, 105 replaces o, 36, 81, 94, 145,
"
"
8, 24, 91, 268
Number.
in
dropped
"
146, 257, 398
English,355
replaces u, 115, 189 replacesy. 94, 117, 158, 174,
"
"
a
279 words
akin
clipped
to
English,
German,
a
425, 461
beginning,
the
at
of
end
the
at
105, 124, 295, 398
popular
in the
in the
of
middle
a
North-west, word, 158.
254, 257, 370
181.
land, Frisian, Low Holland
is
"
210, 229, 230, 237, 252, 253, 256, 266, 279, 280, 297, 309, 310, 323, 329, 366, 373, 377, 386, 396. 416, See Fries421, 425. 429; 430.
150, 168.
clipped
310,
320
of
middle
word, 115, 156, 158,159,301
is
"
440
South-east
the
in the
England,
word,
318, 335, 426, 475, 515
Durward,
popular in
is
"
128
Durham,
Dutch
of
404
523, 555
Dunbar, Duncan,
Dusk,
is
"
to, 417
Dump,
187/286. 431,
185,
to, 86. 416
Dull, 257 Dumb beast,
381,
311,
94,
cow,
431
Dub, to, 492 Duck, 359, 441 ,
274,
357
542
"
replaces eo, 36, 94, 104, 143,
"
147, 165, 174, 214, 244,
Dry, 128, 262, 286 Dryden, 85, 125, 269, 281,
is
36, 94, 105, 123, 158, 172, 174, 185,
",
201, 214, 243, 274 replaces ea, 94, 117, 147, 159,
244
Drown, 381 Drunkenness,
"
a,
495
Droop, 256 Dropsy, 544 Drought, drouth, 216, 190,
in
182
ways,
"
Drove,
represented
is
sound
its
"
sound, 28, 178, 190,
its old
E 191
Drench,
Dual
459
410.
Dwell, 238, 296, Dwindle, 31
441
omitted
"
the
end
of
before
a,
92,
at
a
word,
33, 398 sounded
"
561
the and in Dorset Ea, retained South, 173, 182, 254, 274, 502 its old sound, 28, 30, 392 _
Index.
6iS
ELE
EA
replacescb,
Ea
172
replaces eo, 10-4, 144
"
Each,
62.
166.
141,
175, 187, 281, 282, of
"
of
son
524, 547 I., 349,
of,371, 392
357
143,
184,
447,
354, 372, 435, 511, 518, 531, 533, 534,
535,
549
276
IV.,
Edward the
Ee,
337, 458
536
Suffix,581
Romance
replacese, 107, 254, 320, 387,
"
392
261
Earnest, 262
Irish
the
Eeen,
322
105
replacesewe,
"
Suffix, 582
(oouli), 216,
Earthly, 216
Een
Ease, to, 294, 497, 506
E'en
(evening),432
Easily, 216
Eer,
the
E'er
(ever),287
East
Anijlia, 19, 97,
99,
100, 192,
139, 144, 148, 191, 204, 205, 206, 210, 256, 261, 292, 294, 295, 270, 285-289, 302, 312, 314, 353, 354, 356, 357, 392, 403, 444, 447, 452, 127,
466, 486, 508, 596 East Midland, the, 139, 144, 156, 165, 174, 190, 253, 274, 279, 332, 350, 449, See
527, 528,
of the
Contents
533.
Book
272
Suffix,582
Romance
Eftsoons, 167, 378
Egerton Manuscript, the, 394 Egg (ovum), 426 to, 76, 191
on,
"
Eh, 260,
462
;
its old
79
Ei, replaces 157, "
"b,
107, 128,
172
replaces e, 128, 134, replacesea, 201, 286 Eight, 157, 201
Either, 79, 157, 172,
262
Eke,
fill,402 my Eau, its old sound,
El, the
Teutonic
Elbow,
202
Eat
561,
Eld,
575
Eaves, 78 28 Eaw, an old sound, Ed, the Teutonic Prefix, 81,
398
582
117,
Suffix, 15
393
Elders,
40
Eldest,
286
189
190, 357
Eat, 4 508,
sound, 28,
"
Easter, 174. 435
Easy, 40, 105,
Alfred, 99,
the Confessor, 123, 489,.
Edward
Mr., 84, 113,
Earth,
the
Edward
516, 557
"
Earn,
St.,the King, 127, 493,
100
99
Ealdafeeder, 197 Ear (arare),2, 12 (auris),the sound
Early,
Archbishop,.
596
Edward,
Eala, 72,421,
Earle.
.St., the
524,
100, 101
EatrX 205,
433
Edmund,
406
569
Eagle, Eagre, the,
55o
334, 515, 523, 545, 573
175, 224
116,
Eadred,
Edith,
449
Edmund,
other, 56,
"
173,
19.3
us.
one,
"
171,
Edgar, 143 Edge, to. 191 Edinburgh, 318,
Eleanor, Queen,
520
145,
Index.
619
ELE
Elephant, Eleven,
ES
38. 499
12, 13, 33, 246
434
English, the speech of the
Hell, the, 587 Elizabeth, Queen, 449, 501 Pains
Eleven
of
Ellipse,an,
Saxons,
11
Ely,
334
Em.
short for hem.
Ember
Ennui, 143 (illis),
582
502
Enough, 58, 160, 162, 164, 182,
days, 278
Emmet,
Ireland, 480
in
English Enlighten, 81,
,
201, 224,
228,
Ensign,
535
Empress, 498 Empty, 257
Entent,
573
Entered,
into, 560
En, the Eomance (
an),
=
Nouns, the
"
Prefix, 70
the
the
Plural
23, 346,
ending
fix, Suf-
to the
Greek,
the
the
239, 259 of
Plural
the
of
Present
Tense, 148, 213, 284, 350
replaces
"
u
as
a
Plural
Erin.
the
Gerundial
"
finitive, In-
Endings, Aryan,
the
Suffix, 6, 16, 81
;
it is
clipped,41
Romance
the
Suffix, 581
ending of the Genitive Singular. 5, 37, 106, 206 ( as), the ending of the =.
Nominative
Plural,
120, 128,
145,
5,
104,
176, 246,
268, 346, 356 "
old
Person
5-10
Romance, 580-582 Teutonic, 15, 16; 405 Ene, the Genitive Plural, 204,
the
Ending
of the Second
Singular
of
the
sent, Pre-
8, 253, 257, 319, 355
"
213, 344
85, 589
See Ireland
2.
106,
382
his, 453
"
the.
Es, the
185, 389
"
46, 60, 119, 421
Erectheus.
Ery.
213, 248, 253, 284, 387
Ending day,
endings, 281
Erst, 56, 225, 347
ending of the Active Participle,26, 148, 164, 204, replaces
1 78
Errand-bearer, 281
423
Ende, the
"
Ere.
Ern.
459 (r/iorior),
"
Suffix, 15, 16r
replaces other
"
minative, No-
161
End, 267,
525
Teutonic
the
493, 507, 583 replaces end,
"
the
Ending Strong ParticiplePassive, 9, 26 the new Midland Ending of the
72
me,
Er,
291
Infinitive. 212.
"
Eow
Epistle,81, 452,
Adjectival Ending, (= an), the Ending of
"
65
replaces eow, 164 replaces y, 1 74
"
"
akin
Suffix
the
"
Entrance,
Eo, its sound, 215
Feminine
Possessive
of
464
11 "
277, 287,
Entirely,569
6 "
274,
344, 381, 382
431
Emperor, 502, 569
"
West
431
89,
Pale
268
Else.
gender changed,
its
England,
"
the
Northern
Present "
added
Ending
Plural, 104 to Adverbs,
of the
58,
120,
Index.
620
FAN
149.
160,
178,
167,
217, 295, 332,
Ew
195, 208,
Suffix, 582
Romance
Esque, the
Romance
Suffix,
Romance
Ess, the
"
Essex,
Eye, 3, 21, 94, 201,
20, 36, 98, 99, 140,
19.
158, 191, 193, 205, 213. 224, 268, 271, 301, 303, 312, 332,
199, 200, 204, 206, 210, 266, 324, 389, 498.
188-
234, 516,
261,
F
517
Suffix, 15
Romance
the
Eton, 252, 454 En. is changed
144,
164
Eve, 307
Pace
419,
496 in
Ever,
is tacked
"
to
what, who, "c,
183, 333
Evermore,
Every,
183.
130.
170, 174, 189,
body, one,
"
268.
"
Evesham,
Evil,
158.
Evilness, Ew,
"
the
325
259.
461
128.
342
the
German
to
face, 265,
and
569,
505,
still. 339
Faith, 289, 356, 558
to, 409, 410, upon,
415
Falling evil, 277
sound, 28, 37, 215
174
569
38,
b, 87
563
Fain, 177, 275 Fair, 385 Fair and free, 347, 378
"
190
v,
155
Fsemne, Fail, 309, 414,
"
322
replaces aw, replacescaw,
Latin
562
Falcandus, 137 Fall, 13, 244
112
where.
to
Faithfully,466,
314, 353 "
the
38
Fair
586
166,
34, 122, 161,
586
166, 172, 259
on
206
Fablings, 322
235 composition, 12, 144.
word,
for
answers
"
Faber,
"
a
th, 86,
215
143, 174
125, 214, 288,
with
written
"
Eulalie, St.. Hymn of,20, 87,494 Evangelist493, 498, 563 116,
Jc.h. and
c,
186, 215, 246, 287. 307, 321, 344, 347, 399, 432, 453, 561
sound, 107
in
confused lost in
"
eoteth,94
replaces eow. replaces eaw,
Even,
"
replaces
108, 147
q, 1 3, 430 86, 181, 296, 303, 332,
"
Suffix, 581 in
Eth. is added
"
replacesb, 94, 105, ,
Esthonia, 167 Et. the Teutonic
267,
Eyne, 216, 358 571 Eyr of justice,
344
Homilies, the, 141,
Essex
214.
311
156,
"
515
Ey, replaces "zg, 158 462 (the Interjection),
562.
581
"
495
Exeter, 433, Exit, 65
Suffix, 582
205
3
Ewer,
Escape, 558 Else,the
replaces u,
Ewe,
413
Fallows, 360 False, 123 Falter, 309 Fantom, 331
420,
424
571,
621
Index. FLO
FAR
Fight
105, 255, 286, 319, 398
Fur. Far
and
Far
and
Far
land,
Fare.
59, 175
near,
"
Farewell,
403
"
Farther, 386
Farthing wastel,
359
81, (fesste),
Fastolf, 337 Father, 3, 6
iron, 425 First, 4,'56, 225
385
change
;
"
in its Genitive.
206
Fathom. Fawn.
254
Feather,
3
Five
214,
104,
216,
274,
289,
356, 506 Feeble.
188.
Flail, 220 Flash, 279 Flat, 506
497, 558
Flatter.
Feign, 331, 506 Fell ("n'), 76
Flea,
254
Flee, 32,
246
Fleet, 78
99, 441
203
Flemish,
Felt, 453 Gender, the,
Feminine
281, 506
Fled, 356, 388
(mans), 417
Fellow,
Burghs, the, 100,
Danish
Feet, 165, 287, 320
"
6
Flesh,
401 262
Fen, 73
Flew,
Fence, 576
Flinch, 31, 423
Fenc
Fling. 443
bles, 571
245.
Feres, 331
Flit, 238
Fetch.
Float, 78
Feudal
31
System,
503
Flog.
180
Few, 28, 143, 166, 190 Fib, 254
Floriz, the Poem,
Fie
Flour, 297
Field
on
thee, 443, 463 402 {victoria).
Fielding,03,
192
80
102
121, 287
Fee,
two,
Fit, 310 Fitz, 495, 570 Five, 4, 30
February, 264, 570 Fed.
last, 457 56, 132, 225
Fishwife,
275, 347
Fearful,
and
Fish, 31, 105, 175,
134, 557
399 to.
First "
Fatherland,
432
253, 286,
Suffix. 16
Teutonic
the
Fast,
out, 428
Fine, 285, 411, 441, 506, 558 Finish, 330 Finsborough, Battle of, 18 Fire, 87, 144, 156, 158, 189,
466
Farquhar. 270
Fast
hard, 295
Find, found, 80, 81, 111, 352
59
94. 243,
193
man,
File, 274, 366
wide, 309 a,
a
85
Fiend, 36. 104, 125. 188, 189 Fiery-footed. 529
542,
Flow,
557 4, 190, 226, 246
Flowing,
112
Flower, 297, 581 Flown,
370, 371, 539,
248
Index.
622
FOX
FLO
For to, 149, 157 Forasmuch. 406,
424
Flutter, 373
Forhy, 232, 287,
453
Fly,
"
Floyd,
180
Flush,
330
Mr., 280 Force, 577 Fordo, 11. 16 Fore, the Teutonic
32
Foal,
11
Foe, 190, 319 Suffix. Fold, the Teutonic Folk, 221, 360, 400, 435. Folks.
16
418
Fond.
"
353 (Laptizer),
Follower
"
417 215
Fool.
329, 338,
399.
152, 567
"
- "
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
415.
421,
Former,
438.
467.
508
4, 7 Fornenst, 68, 251
Forsooth, 184 Forthright, 230,
Prefix, 11,15
all that. 63, 72, 421
For "
260,
Forletin, 210 Form, a hare's, 573
340, 345, 372,
the
559
Preposition,68.
278.
"
430
Forked,
Foot, feet,3, 23, 371 Footman, 112, 401 the
top,
"
Forget himself, 47 Forgetful,247
myself. 504 hardy, 504
For.
sight,402
"
of
"
said, 409
"
258
401
runner,
"
Font, Food,
"
father, 400 feet,425 God, 262 head, 347
"
425
up,
(prce),5
Fore
441
288, 334, 399, "
-
"
Follow, 115, 127, 182, 191, 275,
certain, 577
Forthwith,
dead,
Fortnight, 134
466
(cnim), 149.
Forward,
157
God's
love, 428
good,
265
to
see.
7, 125, 192, 335, 432
why, 411 Fought, 357 Foul, 4, 221 Foundest, 263,
363
his life,309
Foundling,323
long, 232
Fountains, Four,
314
mercy,
good, 232. nought, 428 no
that
shame
! 416
the
the
case nonce
square,
Fourty,
that, 64, 149,
Fowl,
232
232,
407
391
202, 284
Fox, 6, 176
that, 572 195,
325
Fourth, 174
421
"c.
569
3, 13, 95,
Fourscore, Four
ought
352
190, 200
462
333
once,
255
230
For
327
evermore,
her
Prefix, 5, 15,
235, 528
532
442
Foxing,
a, 285
105, 107, 143,
Index.
624 G
G
dropped word,
GIB
the
in
33, 104,
126, 128,
middle
105.
of
146, 151, 165, 190, 287, 321, 358, 381, 400, 432, is
"
softened.
122.
Gem,
Gender,
change of, 434, 577
Genesis
and
Exodus,
296,
283.
285,
286-300,
356.
472,
433
216.
160.
"
206
104, 191.
replacesiff,105
Gabbing, 310 Gaed(uvY), 11. 151, 191, Gaelic, 30 Gain, the Gain
Teutonic
Prefix.
(commodum),
Gainest.
the, 238,
238.
213.
219.
333.
334,
Gente, 288
15
255,
506
234, 250, 268, 272, 359, 422, 427
Gentle, 562 Gentleman, 209, 311 504 Gentlewoman, 73 III., George 5, 10, 17, 33, 45.
55.
Galilee.
101, 103, 106,
215 tne.
Gallows, Game,
91.
396, 407,
77
Low
Gang, 12 Ganges, 2 Gape, 256
German
Mr., 19, 117, 354.
Gaskell.
Mrs.,
144,
216,
238, 288,
395
17. 18, 19, 495
Gave,
145, 287, 352, 411
Geste, 539, 578 Get, 164, 288,
changes
320,
418
Gaul.
Ge, the Prefix, is dropped, 33, 92. 93, 105, 115, 127. 134, 147,
Get
in with
Get
you
sounded, 259 311
Geld.
266
Gem-stone,
meaning, 410,
you,
313, 570
its 420
364
"
200, 301, 303, 321 "
"
is
inserted, 46
1
is
dropped, 392, 503 is not sounded, 440, 450
Ghastly, 253, 427 Ghostly. 253, 270. 427
151
379;
Gewgaw, 280, 504 Gh replaces q and c, 132, 165 replaces h, 36, 118, 144, 190,
"
147, 213
of
293,
gone, 49, 350 Gevenlike, 288
189, 190, 192, 216, 338, 340
Gekk,
English,
Infinitive,26, 42, 162, 167, 184, 193, 227, 389
108
351, 355, Gateshead, 201,
Gehaten,
to
416, 443
373.
453, 586
is
akin
words
Gerundial
138
Garnett,
"
349, 467, 512,
134,181, 184, 239, 253, 264, 286, 289, 297, 309, 367,
Garibaldi.
Gear,
303,
439,
269,
Gar, 236, 355, 378 Garden, 384, 506, 575
Gate,
150.
445, 513, 514, 534, 535, 543, 554. See High and 557. 581, 582.
3
Gander,
108, 136,
235-237.
218.
161.
358
53.
87, 88. 97.
83.
60, 69, 82,
358
434
Gammon.
31"
135, 146, 206.
126,
Gainsay, 320 Gallow
302,
310
German,
383
Poei
587
120.
106,
replaces h. 36.
the
Genitive, the, 5, 8, 40, 59, 66.
274, 393, 504 "
313
145,
115, 123.
134, 144,
133,
a
Gibbon,
1, 83, 588
625
Index. GOV
GID
Giddy, 307
Go
to, 178
Giles, 557 Gilot, 311, 525
Go
to
Go
Goat
AuxiliaryVerb.
an
as
238
(dolus),211.
Giraldus Cambrensis,
198.
God-fearing,176 God Almighty's,427
508.
509
Gird,
God
249
Girl, 443
Give, 288,
201, 418
Goblin, 396 God, 267
207, 213, 466 Gin
413
wrong, Goad, 201
Giggle, 280 Gin, used
good, 430
399
God
thee, 378 forbid, 415, 436
God
wot
bless
354.
378.
23, 24, 40, 41. 244.
371.
(Goddot),350,
397
Give
assault.
Give
away,
417
Godfrey.493
Give
back,
409
Godly, 32, 285,
Give
battle.
Give
her
Given
to
575
Godwine,
436
409.
Goest
folly,459
Goings. 322 Gold, 290, 271 Gone lame, 46
Givish, 74 Glad
he, 382
was
man
Glanders, 78 Glare, 394
Good, 396.
Glastonbury, 142. 188.
189.
311.
381,
418, 427
388.
433, 547
Gleam, 259 Glee.
(gast),253
Going in, 65
be, 459
to
penance,
398.
Good
day, 291,
Good
earnest,
Good
man,
417 Gley (squinting),
pace,
Glint,
Good
sixty
Good
wife, '427
296
Glisten, 254 Gloucester,
421, 430, 439, 481, 530, 576. 580, 535, 543, 569-572.
Goodman,
587
Goods,
128, 161. 167, 245. 262, 264, 269, 353. 360. 370, 372. 406. 430, 439, 457, 458. 479.
Goody,
out, of fire,278 tell,378
Go
s267, 392, 393 ,219
26
7, 322, 418, 586
583
418.
Gospel, 400
546,
Gossip, 80, 344 Gothic, 12-14, 16, 18, 27-29, 31,
30
47-57, 63, 6587, 88. 95, V 5, 129, 174, 175, 223, 226, 228, 251, 253, 258, 295, 303, 328, 33, 37, 41-43,
67, 63, 72, 84.
Go, 10, 274 Go
435
Goose,
182, 546
his gate. 338
a.
165, 281,
Gnash, 328
Go
a, 577
Goodnesse
579 Gnaw.
427
Goodly, 32
of. 141, 371,
396.
Gloucester, 20,
298
434
Good
431
Eobert
339
497, 534
376
Governessing,322 s
s
Index.
626
HAL
GOW
Gun, 444 Gut, the, 78, 327, Guthlac, St., 61 Guthrie, Dr., 295 Guts, 586
Graeme, 30
Grsetecros,151 Grace, year of, 436, 570 Grafton's Bible, 358
Gramercy, 579 Grape, 573 Grasshopper,
191
218
Grave, the Poem, Gravel, 496, 557
H
163
Greens,
322 his
and
555
498
replaces c, 117 wrongly set at
"
"
the
beginning
words, 155, 160, 205, 209, 301, 314, 332, 354, 378, 392 should be sounded, 120, 160
of
280
365
"
38, 86, 217
Law,
Ha,
415
Griskin, 273
Had,
323
34,
for the
Groats, 567
Had
279
215, 244
Groveling, 417 Grown, he is, 226 Grub, 113, 416
Grudge, 564,
565
157,
Hag, 280 Haigh, Mr.,
used
90
Hail, 74, 75, 110,217, Hale
(sanus),122, 247
Hale
253. (trahere),
373
Hales,
160, 432, 536 209, 314
287;
die, 442
rather
Hales, Alexander
449
161,
Subjunctive, 131
274
Dr.,
127,
words,
of
Hacking,
Grunt, Guess, Guest, Guild, Guile,
115,
503
Grip, 357
Grove,
96,
34, 216, 289, 344, 354, 356, 358, 400, 432,
Gridiron, 426
Groom,
93,
disappears in the middle
Pastoral
141
beginning
206, 207, 215, 245, 270, 287, 332, 355,
end '
the
145, 164, 174, 191,
"
Care,' 27, 188, Gregory IX., 513
Grimm's
words,
of
453,
Gregory I.,Pope,
c,
307
at
disappears
"
562, 564 a, 360
or
495
1, 2, 6, 7, 9. 11, 40, 42, 55, 62, 65, 66, 86, 87, 112, 116, 129, 215, 235. 257, 276, 278, 307, 361, 371, 415, 528,
Green,
the
to
Jc
Latin
its old sound, 270, 356,
loses
563
Greek,
Grime,
Sanskrit
"
stairs,the,
Griddle,
English
and
3, 4, 34, 91, 97,218,
Greatly, 277
Grey,
in
answers
,
291
Grecian
506
252
Gyves,
Grass, 31, 119,
Great.
189,
301
326
Goyts,
174,
158.
Guilt, 141, 156,
329, 536, 583
Gower,
Thomas
287 See
Haul
of, 519 of, 522
Half, 57, 58, 174, 247, 248, 250, 335, 345, 402, 426
Half,
new
idiom
with, 407
62J
Index. HEA
HAL
Harrow,
217 Halflings,
Halfpence, 281, Hali
375, 394, 472,
349-353, 548, 587
the, 264- 266,
Hell, the, 197,
of
Harrowing
353
Meidenhad,
398, 399
268, 500 Hall, a Celtic word, 16
Harsh, 417
Hall. Mr., 52
Harry, to, 190, 197,
Mr., 503, 512 Halliwell, Mr., 395 Halloween, 272, 434
Harvest, 425 Has, 319 Hast, 229, 450 Haste, 579 Hastiness, 434
Hallam,
307
Halter,
60, 506 Harapole, 118, 324. 464, 475, 531, 550, 555, 588 Hampshire, 181, 433, 482
Hamlet.
244, 329,
Hand, "
Hastings, battle
hand, 125 Handbook, 74 in
Hatred,
486/532, 551.
481.
Handy. 70, 247, Hand
v
319
work, 174
Hanging,
a,
Have
80 (trahere), e),436 (facer
Have
a
sight of,
Have
a
father
Have
care,
Have
"c, 55
Hang, 166, 258, 259,
193,
229, 270, 284, 344, 347, 350
323, 450
is that
Handsome
161
Haul, 253, 422 Have, 105, 147, 148, 184.
575- 580,
583, 585
Handmaiden,
506
Gospels, the, 187
Hatton
the. 447- 473,
Svnne.
Handlyng
142, 528
371
330
Hand-tame,
of, 127,
Hatch, 309 Hate, 506 Hath, 157, 161, 186, 287, 353,
350
replaceshalf,267
Hand
398
186, 490, 491, 497, 498,
Hasty,
478,
362
272
382
to be
slain,420
249
Hap, 252, 463 Haply. 252 Happen, 252 Happify, 581 Happy, 252
done, 460 Have of, 324 mercy Havelok,the, 354-369, 374, 387,
Harbour, 400, 506 Hard, 214
Having been,
Have
444, 465, 491, 512, 531, 538, 539, 540, 555, 567, 587
Saxon
Hardwick's
Hawk,
Gospels.
Hay, 202, 321 Hay Cop, 78 Hay ward, 275
35.
113
Hare, Archdeacon. 117 Harewood, Hark,
9
He, 25, 48, 394
416
Harleian
stands
"
He-lamb, Head, to,
346, 373, 536, 537 280
Harold.
489.
Head
528 s
before
who, 207
that, 423
Manuscript, the, 338,
Harlot,
451
329, 450
s
2
405 410
3,145, 21 6, 229, (caput),
347
Index.
628
HIG
HEA
Suffix, 15,
Teutonic
the
Head,
Heom Her
401,582 Header, 374 "
Herb,
Here
393
87
Heavenward,
6
male,
and
Hereabout,
372
Hereford,
338,
Herein, Hereof,
561
340,
231
Hemp,
365
Hence,
105, 332
Hertfordshire,
214
Hell-fire, 317 325
309
Henceforward, Hende
259
Hending,
Proverbs
of, 338-340,
342, 587 Hengist, 27, 150, 391, 505, 530
Henry,
the
name,
"
494, 580 "II., 168, 186, 235,446, 509,541
III., 219, 284, 336, 341, 348, 447, 511, 530, 532, 552 IV., 536
"
"
VI., 454
"
VIII., 487 VI., the Emperor,
"
"
Heo
236
25, 108, 205, 212, (ilia),
222, 257, 553
21 5,
332-334,
344,
(hinc),189,
355
Hew, 245 78 Hexham,
Heyday, Hey!
493
I. 15, 132, 143, 146, 148, 172,
420
394
350, Hethen
(duck), 359
342,
396, 445,
231
Hereward, 142, 143 Heriot, 123 Herod, 544 Herodotus, 44, 156, Hers, 405
Hem,
341,
195
Hereupon,
541, 556
Held, 147, 165,
Helped,
60
there, 231, 380
346, 350, 352, 395, 478, 561
398
Heep, Uriah, Height, 321 Heir
573
Hereafter, 195, 250 Hereafterward, 413
Heartily, 270
Hebrew,
535
"
3
Heaven,
25 (illorum),
Herd, 274 Here, referringto time, compounds of, 195
430
Heatheness,
hira
Heraldry,
Healing, 397 Heap, 425 Heap of people,76 Hearsay, 125 Heart,
"
"
176, 393
Hearne,
and hire, the Genitive of heo, 25 the corrupt Accusative, 103, =
146
74, 127, 254
Healer,
130
Dative
Heading, 399 Headlong, 443 Heal,
replaces hi, 127,
192
260, 462, 516
Hi, 72 Hickes, 305, Hide, 287 Hie, 274
Higden,
508
319
High German,
13, 14, 150, 152, 178, 183, 236, 253, 256, 277, 285, 330, 366, 386, 413 High, 114, 216, 452
Highest,
321
Hight (gehaten),9
Index.
629 HUN
HIG
Homer,
Hightest, the corrupt, 109, 286,
-
First
Him, the Dative Singular. 25 hine, the Accusative lar, Singu119, 135 hem, heom, ham,
=
"
Dative Him
206
feet, 425
His, 25, 258, 383, 405 His. instead of the Genitive, 50, His
self, 324 409
415
Hoar, 430 Hoard, 201, 274 Hoarse, 3, 321 Hoast, 321 Hoax, 75 Hobble, 386 Hobekin, 433
Hog,
House
corrupt Plural, 135, 145 and
357,
421
How
goes
How
now,
it,428 261
his way,
277,
Howsomever, However, 424 Hubba, 150 Huckster, 238
512
Hold
on
Hold
tongue,
Hold
25, 193, 424 (tencre),
Hue
Hold
(cast ellum), 382
Huge, 210 Hugh, 335,
420
Hue,
460
403 See Dutch
cry,
Holland, Holland, Lady, 85 Hollow, 307
Holy, 115, Holy Kood,
Humanity,
Legends
the, 27,
358.
432
302, 445
Humber,
133, 134, 494 82
the, 89, 93, 102.
580
clerk, 454
water
30, 107
Homely,
of
499
114
Hulland,
302
57, 66
Home,
Hull.
461
413
36, 173 and
Hulic,
198.
435
home,
Howsoever,
Hohenstaufens,
465
246
Hove, 286 How, 52, 58. 204, 289. 297, 311,
78 Holbourn, in chief, 574 Hold
Holy
393,
22
with
"
444
Holiday,
371,
Hot, 244 Hour, 495, 503 House, 165
(qtcis). See Who.
Ho!
Essex
370.
its corrupt Plural.
"
Hitherto, 259 Ho
the Poem,
Horse,
on,
516.
512, 539, 553, 557
Hit, 252 Hit
490, 498,
Blickling and
Horn,
405
213,
Series, 170-
Honour, 31, 32, 87, 497, 066 Hood, the Suffix, 15 Hood, the punster, 75, 337, 383 Hoot, 236, 261 Horace, 41, 54. 227, 580 Horn, 202
225
one,
Hinder
See
the (illis),
Second
;
181, 203,
Plural, 25
Himself,
391
English.
154-163,^177,
Series,
226,
=
Old
the
Homilies,
338
"
11
Humble,
561
Hume, 107, 555 Hundred, 104, 226
148,
Index.
630
IN
HUN
I
fairer. 407
times
Hundred
I
Hundred, the, 434 Hundreds, 442
Hung, 362 Hungary, 492,
I say, 388, 466 I sleeping.408
Hunting,
385
I trow,
510
thee ! 408
I to leave
289
Hunter,
dread, 409 fear, 193
of, 539
words
Huntingdon,
363
I ween,
r
449
336, 341,
faith, 346
Huntingdon, Henry of, 490
Ible, the Romance
Hurl, 280, 507 Hurrah, 87
Ic, the Romance
237, 507
Hurt,
(paterfamilias),267,
Husband
Suffix, 581 leal, the Romance Icelandic, 34, 73, 75, 98, 132. 168, 180, 181, 215,216, 236, 252, 266. 256, 278, 279, 286, 297, 313, 328, 329,
393
383,
(colonus),285,
Husband
Hustings, 123, Hyge. 545 the
Hymn,
393
396, 397, 398,
285, 382
Husbandman, Husel, 198
Suffix,571 Suffix, 582
See
404.
285, 382.
Danes,
Norse, Scandinavian Idiot, 567 Idle, 73 Ie, how pronounced, 28, 286
252
English,377
replaces e,
"
158. 182, 188.
156.
392
I
pronounced,28,159, 178,
how
190, 282, 344
replacesea, 185 replaces eo, 36,
"
"
189
,
it is
"
inserted, 422,
430
e, 29, 32, 107, replaces,
"
174.
320, 329, 357, 398 replaces ea, 107, 371
"
replaceseo,
"
104,
145,
replaces eow, 29 replacesge, 33, 122, 127, 145,
"
"
160. "
-
"
"
so
If
that,
"
and
221.
to
144.
form
Adverbs, 403.
106, 124,
227,
26. 43r
263,
276,
345, 354 "
286.
its
new
form, 276, 319, 450
Impersonal Verbs,
460
In, for
158
233.
Adjectives 413
4, 24, 117,
270, 291, 350, 353 say,
451
45, 126, 148.
208, 259, 312
I, the Pronoun, I dare
(idem),62. 222,
45,
replacesy, 29, is added
450
18
Imperative Mood, the. 9,
350, 399 "
62, 146, 224, (quisque),
111,238, 327
174, 182
replaces iht, 275 replaces in, 115 replacesu, 36, 112, 144,
that, 224, 378 232
Iliad, the, Ilk
174, 190, 274
be
If
Ilea
144,
Suffix,507
If, 46, 63, 64, 124, 175
replaces a, 146, 159, 357
"
Romance
Ier, the
"
165.
"
"
In
on
333,
and
en, 4, 65,
70, 111,
507
for a, 81
replaces"geond, 278 is pared down to i, 157 all, 414
Index.
632
JUL
IRl
J
Irish,the, 28, 34, 37, 14, 49, 51, 83, 103, 165, 229, 313, 358, 396, 412, 456; 500, 501, 543,
Jake, 572 Jame, 275, 403, 498
569, 582 Irk, 297, 586 Iron-ness, 401 Irregular Verbs, 9, 10, 207
Is, the
James, "
English Auxiliary Veru, for
Is, Scandinavian,
sum,
4
es,
Ish, the
Teutonic
Suffix,
11, 16, 532, 582, 583
Suffix, 581 Suffix, 493,
582
Isumbras, the Poem, 417, 568 It, 25, 60, 119, 126, 164, 206, 215, 224, 262, 312, 374, 384, 405, 435 was
a
"c,
(VI.),361,
367
IL, 277
Jangle, 264 524
Jar, on the, 175 Jaw, to, 88, 122, 197, 266
Jay, 570 Jekyll,574
Island, 286, 330 Isle, 330, 507 Ism, the Eomance 1st, the Eomance
It
336, 433
January, 570
Isaiah, 589 or
"
I.
Jankin, 204,311,
est, 118, 319, 408 Isc,
replaces#,88
Jack, 525 Jacob, 403
345,
348,
48, 247, 307, 324,
Jeopardy, 380 Jerome, St., 69, Jerrold, 64 Jesuits, the, 522 Jesus
12, 260
Manuscript, the, 310, 314,
334,
536
Jewel, Bishop, 423 Jew-hed, 401
Jewry,
362, 371
1
504
Jews, 218, 392, 495, 498
It
was so that, 437 It,used for there,372, 460 Italian,the, 28, 29, 35, 55,
Jig,557 Jilt,525 Job, 113 John, the name, 358, 493, 525 John, King, 210, 402, 489, 499,
74, 87, 201, 449, 487, 512, 522, 534, 545, 547, 556 Italy,17, 18, 19, 89, 95, 100, 101, 112, 132, 137, 138, 513, 514, 518, 519, 520, 562, 582
Johnson, Dr., 58, 326, 589
Ite, the Eomance
Jolly,561, 572, 577
Suffix,582
Its, 451
Ity, the Eomance Suffix,581 replaceseo, 28, 104, 108,
la
Eomance
543
Jove, 122, Jowl, 286 144
I wis, 277
Ize, the
511,
Suffix, 495,
562
441
Joy, 388, 494, Joying, 359
559
Jude, 126, 398, 433 Judith, the, 90, 102 Julian, St.,the Legend of, 429, 438
J ,
"
first appearance of the sound in English, 498
replacesch, 87,
88
Juliana, St.,the Legend of, 261264, 423, 444, 548
Julius, 37
Index.
633 LAC
JUL
July, 401,
Kine,
493
218, 426, 439, 451
June, 434, 493, 494, 570 Just, 230, 419, 496, 568, 581
King, 4, 198, Kingdom, 315
Justice, 497, 498, 556
Kinsman, 220, 270 Kirk, 387, 451
Jutes, 19
393
Kirkyard, 167, 237 Kiss, 270, 275, 286, 370
to/, Kakinanswering
Kitchen,
86
to
"
the
ern South-
,
36.
c,
96,
91,
118,
Knave,
145,
164, 288
Knee, with
coupled
"
thrown
"
out
words,
36, 202 the
middle
of
320, 381, 418
replaces qu,
"
c,
in
77, 123, 358, 405 3, 212
Kneel,
192, 213, 217, 371
Knew,
450
ence
his
influ
English words,503-504
on
Knighthood, 371 of, 256-
261, 373, 384, 415, 440,
Knit,
508,
121
Knoll,
78. 96
Knot,
544
Keep, Keep count,
328
Knight, to, 372 Knight, 77, 125, 130;
495
Kaiser, 236, 244 Kames, Lord, 39 Katherine, St.,Legend
245
Kitling, 323,
228, 266
12
4, 6, 12, 189, 190, 362, 460 411 Knowed,
Know,
558
Kemble.
Mr., 27, 41, 90, 123, 244, 353, 387 Kent, 19, 20, 29, 36, 93, 119,
205,
Know-rothing, 376 Knowledge, 402, 418
120, 132, 140, 156, 158, 185, 186, 188, 213, 325, 464, 483, 511, 527, 530, 548, 550 Kentish Sermons, the, 391-394,
Knowles.
232
Krasinski,
Ky, 426,
522 451
560, 587
Key,
with 34, 87 Litsinterchange its interchange with d,
145
n,
Kid, 238
"
,
Kill, 399, Kill
87,
440
down,
414
576
370,
381 Kin
inserted
"
and
kith, 402 Suffix, 15,203
Kind, the Teutonic Kind
404 (naturalis),
Kind
39, {genu.-),
words
"
439
thrown
"
377,
English, 505-507
a
word, 117, 192,
217, 275, 332, 388 wrongly inserted
La. in
in
in
could,
452
Kindle, 4, 238 Kindred, 290 Kindred
replaces r, 76, 335, 377, 423,
"
Kin, 4, 158, 159, 189, 204,
433
French
and
out,
161,
400, 433, 502
72
Lac, the Lace,
505
ending,418
272,
284,
Index.
634
LEA
LAC
546, 550.
297, 466
Lack,
338, 452,
244,
Lady, 126, 219,
words, brought here
Latin
her influence
518,
English,517,
on
by
Latter, 105,
Launch,
Laid,
Laurence,
145
575 of
ways
writing,214,
429
Lair, 190
Law
Lake, 145, 254, 507 123 Lammas,
{lex), 122,
261,
123, See
392, 507.
108, 148, 218, 400, 406, 409, 477, 580 Lance, 575
Law
261 (religiu),
Law
78, 97 {col/is),
Land, 204,
Law-bearer,
244
Scotch
Lanercost
corrupt Chronicle,
Lanfranc,
155
Langport,
30
of, 225
use
Lawless,
403 542
Lay, 216, 384 Lay (forjaccre),352
Lanky, 207 Lapland, 11,
Lay on, 249, 253 Layamon,98, 200, 205, 211. 217,
167
Large, 497, 504,
261, 264, 332344, 364, 370, 371, 335,339, 431, 450, 463, 499, 501, 509, 515, 526, 527, 530, 531, 536, 232,
505
75, 236, (ladere),
364
416
242-256,
545, 549, 560, 587
Last, 175
-"his
Lasting, 302 Later, 221 Latest, 161 Latham, Dr., 449 Latin, 1, 2. 6, 7, 9, 11, 12, 13, 15, 17, 18, 28, 29, 31, 34, 35, 37, 38, 40-43, 46, 47, 49-52, 54-58, 60, 62-65, 67-73, 76, 101. 77, 79, 82, 86-88,93,95, 108, 114, 136, 137, 211, 215, 283, 322,
182,
Brother-
330
Lawyers, 430, 541,
298
157,
in-law
185, 212,
Lancashire,
Lash, 417 Lass, 366,
450
Laughter, 270, 400,
Lafayette,558 33.
221
Laugh, 271, 274, 440 Laughingly, 59, 466
541
Lady-day, 317 Lady-friend, 39
Lark
570,
20 Christianity,
578
Lane,
567.
589
Lad, 366, 374
"
551, 554,
117-119,
121,
139, 142, 181, 218, 227, 235, 328, 330, 331, 432, 444, 491, 493, 498, 509, 510, 512, 515, 522, 532, 536, 542, 543, 544,
Text, 330,
Second
334, 361, 382,
385, 394.
432,
454, 523
Layton, Dr.,
255
is thrown
Ld
Lead Lead
out, 452, 453
(ducere),172 (ductus),236
Leal, 315, 331, 348,
535,
562
133.
Lean, 274
205,
Leap,
279.
236
504,
Lear, King, 242, 243, 481 See lere Learn, 79, 214. Least, 254
526.
Leather,
545,
Leave, 74, 327
339,
331-
17
559,
Index.
635 LIN
LEA
Liar, 174
off,196
Leave
Leavings,
Liber
322
de
Antiquis Legibus,
Led,
Lie
Leeds, 44
Lice, 23 Lichfield, 220 Lick, 4, 180 Lick, the Teutonic Lie, 32, 148, 165
158, 274 Leech, 216, 544 Leechcraft, 15, 543, 544 172, (Icevus),
Left
Leg, 333 Leghorn,
181
Lie
303
Leicester. 98, 100, 102, 210, 212, 354,
358, 363,
ending,
Leikr, the Scandinavian Leman,
Lie to hand.
414
lord, 567
Life and
limb, 435
Lieutenant.
287
Lent, Lenten, Leof, 72
174
356, 385, (disccre), 4 (vacuus),35
Lere
Lere
403, 562 Less, the new
459
idiom
276
"
80 (obsfare),
Let
80, 276, 277,410 (permittere),
Let
fly,363
Let
see,
added
Participles.
Past
to
the
Verb,
44, 208, 293
Like, Likewise, 62
Lily white,
339
98, 99, 100, 133, 148, 150, 248, 302, 319, 326, 354, 371, 387. 388, 404, 416, 427, 447, 448. 450, 456, 474. 487,
Lincoln.
385
Romance
64, 291,
use,
his, 40
Let
Let
Adverbial
273 "
Let
its 295
Lestagium, 580 Let, replacesthe old Imperative,
be, 176, 309 blood, 248
Suffix,
6, 16, 532, 571 "
175, 248
Lest, 17L
Suffix,581
563, 583
alone, 55
Lincoln, Bishop of. Lincolneers, 582
off,65 Letters, 209 Lever, 96, 285 Levin, 296 Lewd, 172, 353, 398 Lewes, 340, 342, 533
Let
Leggc, the Scandinavian 237
Lika, the Lithuanian, 1 3 Like, or lie. the Teutonic
of, 383
Lesser, 268
the
Light, 144, 160, 190, 347 Light is out, 427 Light (pichno),203 Lighten. 321, 450
Lightening,426
Suffix, 16,
Teutonic
Less, the
495
Lift, 329, 357
Length, at, 285 Lengthen, 321
Let
189
Lifelike, 383
402
Let.
Suffix, 15
(mentiri),188,
Liege
449
301
(corpus).112, 220, 579
Lindisfarne
See
Robert
Gospels. 51,
114, 117,
134, 207,
103-
214, 230,
286, 319, 401, 416, 453, 492. 499
ending.
Line,
the
Great
141, 150, 151,
Sundering.
140.
158, 173, 176.
Index.
636
LUR
LIN
188, 196, 204, 212, 214, 229, 247, 253, 256, 270, 271, 281, 331, 341, 346, 355, 377, 388, Teutonic
Linger,
Suffix, 15
227, 418 79
421, 438,
Lord, to,
535
Lord
462
326
of
List, 29, 465
mights, 402 Lording, 394
Lister, 78
Lordling, 332
Lithuanians, 12, 13, 87, 303,509 Little and little,59
Lorraine, 504 Lose, 105, 109. 246,
Littre, 261, 494, 558,
562,
568,
Lose
Lostest, Lot, 179
Livelong, 249 Lively, 383 Saints, the, 421-429,
of
531, 548, 573
Lloyd,
Lodge, 507, Loidis,
Suffix, 15
559
140
332, 340, 341,
348,
365.
386, 397, 433, 445,
449,
483,
London
146.
182.
257,
Lover, 281 Low, 163, 202, 267, 356 13. 93, 181, 236, Low German, 279, 394, 444, 506. See Dutch, Frisian Low
Latin, 150 to, 163
Lower,
Lowly,
50, 454
Long, 95, 131, 159, 249, Long of (along of),233, Longer, 205 Longest, 205 Long home, 374
true, 461
See
Lowlands.
543, 554, 584 town,
309
320, 332 Love
88, 89, 127, 144, 156, 158, 159, 160, 165, 186, 189, 208, 210, 222, 257, 301, 318,
485,
304
Lout, 402 Louth, 474 Love, 16, 26, 145,
London,
319,
189, 221, 287. 360 Lothian, 106, 269
Louring,
118
Loire, the,
Loth.
Loughborough, Loup, 236, 356
273
Loaves, 246 Lock, the Teutonic Locke, 76, 416
453
Loud, 218 Louer, the French, 74
180
Lo, 244, 260, 261, 264, 270 Lo where, "c, 416 Loadstar, 452 Loaf, 246 Loan,
347
Lost, 306, 441, 453
life,163
Lives
353
565
countenance,
Lossum,
573 Live
583
Loose, 4, 254, 273, 399, 418 Lord, 145, 287, 371, 392, 415,
401
Linn, 120 Lion, 330, 498, Lisieux, 186
Look,
Loom,
439, 442, 445, 447, 594
Ling, the
Longwindedness, 322, Long sufferance,577
463
259
Lucera,
340
Lukewarm,
Lump, Lump, Lurk,
576 197
416
to, 255 328
Scotch
Index.
637 MAN
LUS
Lust, 29, 262
Make
mourning,
Lusty, 461 Ly, the Teutonic
Make
mouths
Make
much
Make Make
my peace, 558, 570 shift to, 402
Make
stoop, 176
Suffix.
See
Like, 59, 579 added
"
412, Participles,
to
466
Lych-gate,220 the,
Suffix
in
out
word,
"
the
"
Suffix
Aryan
Suffix
a
Lord.
Madam,
Eoots,
to
of
83,
one,
with
193 335
child, 428
444
Maledight,
565
6
124,
Mallory,
strength,79, 451 replacesdo, 294
Make
a
409
ending, 15
80,
116
Man,
its
faces, 277
Make
foe
Make
of, 394 game him fall, 312 him
Make
his way.
Make
mention
Make
merchandise
Make
merry,
Mane,
117,
124, 332, 333.
443
440
82 Manhood, Mankind, 315, 373 Manner, 497, 498, 571, 572, 576.
577
Manor,
261 204
See
Brunne, Robert
574
Manslayer, 202 326
ready, 384 402, 437 of, 576 162
219
o?j", 55
of; 302, 404, 447, 587 Mannish, 77
loved, 271,
him
Make
Plural, 22,
Manning.
of, 414
Make
=
Mannesse, Mannikin,
flock, 345 fool of, 504
a
12, 16
the
Mangle,
Make
Make
512
485, 486, 580, 588
Maiden, 11, 123, 190, 373 Maidenhead, 286
Make
349-351
Man, Man,
270, 289, 392 friends, ye are,
524
374
Mandeville,
578
(fere),351 Magdalen, 335 Magge, 374
Make
to
Make
Man
Msest
Main
be,
latives, Mallow, Super-
85,
30
572.
Made, Made
to
Make
Mall, Dr.,
126, 277, 337, 363, 435, 588
Maclean,
Make
Mall.
564
7
Macaulav,
the
Malekin, 203, 311,
Aryan
the
Ma,
Make
Maker, of
400
replacesn, 32, 290, replacesb, 87
"
Person
10, 90, 121 the middle
,
"
First
of
MthePresent, cast
377, 558
at, 576
of, 427
sojourn,294 sign of, 429
Make
Ludgate, 556 Lyric Poems,
395
of, 352
Mantle, 517 Manrede, 395, 431 of red, 404 Mantle
Many, 59 Many (multitmlo), 125, 507 followed by an, 247, 248. 436, "
450
Index.
63S
MET
MAN
Many
of, 166
Many
times, 290
Manzoni, Mar,
May (mensis),493 May be, 408, 420, 458 Mayest, 207 Mayor, 542, 567
54
338
Marble,
499
373, 376, 387
Mapes,
his poems,
March
(month), 124,
March
(boundary),507,
Mare, 320,
562 565
legend Margaret, St., the 273 of (1210), 180, 253-256, later legend of (1300). the "
429, 573 Margery, 379, 380 Marie, her Lays, 520
Mariner, de, 519 Marisco, Adam Mark, 249, 254 Market, 143, 497 Marrow, 429 Marry her to, 572 Marsh, Mr., 490 Martineau, Miss, 516, Martinmas, 493, 559
Mo, the French Mead, 3, 6 Mean,
the
261
mats,
ending, 15
192, 404
for, 462
Mean,
to, 228, 440
Meaning,
453
Measure, 497, 501 Meddle, 382, 507
Meditacyuns
on
the
Soper, 464-
467, 473, 579 Mee
582
(amplius),96
Meek,
198
with, 251, 436 Meg Merrilies, 288 Mell, to, 400 Melted, 466 Men, the Indefinite, 116
Meet
498
560, 579 496
Match, 216, 402, 427 Mate, 432 Matthew Paris, 523, 525 Mattock, 463, 576 Matzner, 40, 43-46, 50, 52, 61, 64, 72, 389 431
Menage, 571 Mendip, 416 Menial, 556 Ment, the Romance Suffix,581 Merchant, 518 Mercia, 19, 20, 97-100, 102. 139, 148, 156, 314, 315,
Maugre, 340,
560
447.
Maumentry, Maunday, 563 Maurice, Mavis, 331,
496
Mesh, 104,
158, 190, 204, 213, 278 405 May {jpuella),
354,
Danelagh
323
Mercy, 497, 498, 569, 574 Merry, 285, 370
432
(possitm), 10,
See
Merciful,
565
May
135, 157, 195,
372
Mean
Mass, 311 Master, 185, 215, 237, 310,556,
Maud,
268
replaces man,
"
Meal,
559
Mastery,
replacesL
Me
418
older
Mary,
Maze, 427 Mazed, 279 Mazed- like,273 Me, 24
145,
310
Messenger, 382, 499, 570 replacesma, 7
Mest
Met, they were,
409
445,
Index.
640
NEA
MOR
391,
354, 389,
397, 490, 522,
530
,
poet, 85, 540,
the
Morris,
de. 186
Morville, Hugh Most,
3, 7, 192,
231
Most
replaces
the
Superlative,
308
226,
440
3
Mother, Mother's
427
son,
"
244, 332
mice,
interchanges with I,87, 217 replacesm, 87, 113
"
Mouldy, 279 Mountbenjerlaw, 97 Mourn, Mouse,
"
the
"
the
of the
mark
3. 23, 208
Possessive, 6
the
of
mark
land Mid-
East
Tense, 121, 147,
Present
148, 176
to, 411
Mouth,
out, 30, 33, 91, 104, 114,
115, 117, 121, 124, 125, 128, 130. 135, 147, 151, 157, 160, 161, 162, 164, 174, 186, 190, 192, 274, 307, 400, 426, 433,
360
276,
Mote,
570
cast
"
105, 108, 290.
307, 128, 329, 358, 382, 422, 426,
433,
589
264,
157.
321,
588,
34.
inserted, 12,
N
96, 173, 190, 205, 306 155, micJcle, 3, 7, 141. Much. 158, 159, 161, 172, 175, 187, 191, 206, 245, 327, 350, 355,
Mow,
449
is
"
the
end
Participle,262, 289,
Past
of
from
pared away
306
Na, the Aryan Suffix,6, Nsevius, 11, 583
Much
against "C., 427
Nag (rodere),182
Much
folk, 436
Nail, 3, 190
9
Muck, 296 Muddle, 377
Nairne, Lady, 76, 220, 225, 327 Naked, 214
Mue, 572 Muir, Mr.,
Naked
as
1
Name,
46.
Mulberry,
328
Named,
Muller, Max, Mumble, 396
2
Mun,
for
or
mon,
will,226, 325,
355, 378, 407
Murder,
133
Mure,
Murray, Mr., 74 10, 42. 226.
Must.
287, 308, 312,
339, 351, 375, 384, 388, 586
Muster,
274
Namely, 413, 414 Nap, 77, 197 Napier, Sir Charles, 197 Naples, 449 117, 165
Nation,
533
Natural
History,546
Naught, 29, 36, 61, 174, Naughtiness, 61 Naval
495
419
145
191.
Narrow,
4
born,
terms,
244
535
216
Mutton,
Nay, 61,
My,
out, 202, 246 Ne, is dropped before but, 126,
496, 558, 575 for mine, 155, 160,
378
My dear, 276 My lady. 405 Mystery, 504
161,
Nd
is cast
295 "
is
Near
long retained, 208
(prope),175, 217,
363
641
Index* NOR
NEA
Near
(parous),76
Near
cousin, a,
Nine, 4 Nineteen,
404
432
Neat.
320
Ninety, he
Need,
214, 227, 402, 458
Nis, dropped, 192 No, 5, 61, 164, 262, 273, 353,
Needly, 461 Needs,
Needy,
381
8, 59
Ne'er, 215, 453 Old
Negation,the
English
form
of, 60, 61, 232
Neigh, 432 Neighbour, 118, 321,
450
Neither, 62, 214, 232 Nelson, 99, 535 395, 507, 559
165.
Ness, the
Teutonic
237, 322,
401.
402.
562, 582,
love
between
No
man
more,
No
mending it,411
No
ways,
No
good to, more
No
need to, 402
Nolt
112
502
(bos),238
Nominative, the, 46, 145 Nonce, 194, 195, 213 None, 61, 144, 159, 302, 398 the last word, 248 is made
401
"
Nook, Noon,
246, 330 495
Noontide, 38 Nor, 217, 387; 464
141, 166
Newcastle, 75 News, 37 Next, 126, 249 Nice, 507, 571
Norfolk, 98, 187, 280, 298, 353, 360, 382, 467, 486, 503, 534, 576 Norman
Nicety, 577
Conquest,the, 7, 31, 37,
38, 44. 47, 50, 63, 119, 127, 128, 172, 207, 211, 489, 501, See 505, 509, 555, 561, 570,
Nichole, 310 Nickname, 463 Niece, 567
Niggard, 463, 581 Nigh, 134, 175, 201, 336, Nigh at hand, 413 Night, 3
Conquest Normans,
450
186.
the, 120,
will,295, 302, 409
ire),8, 9,
172.
See French names,
Icelandic
14, 239, 293, 350, 354, 370, 410, 449, 586
North-West, the, 254 T
144,
524, 525 Norse, 14, 18, 91, 93, 105, 210. 223, 232, 279, 328, 414, 445, dinavians, See Danes, Scan463, 512. Norman
Nightingale.307 (capereand
115
231, 250, 261
No
Noise,
Never, 131, 231 Nevermore, 167, 183 Nevertheless, 277 New, 3, 28, 173, 422 New English, the, 102. 139, 140,
ne
411
413
Nobody,
Nestle, 34 Netherest, 323
Nill, for Nim, nam
them, 428
No
Nobbut, 336, 400, 412 Nobler, 573
Suffix, 16,
583
Nethermost,
of, 97
No, Scotch use No doubt, 564
403
Nephew,
is,407
T
Index.
642
OEE
NOR
Nut, 174
Northampton, 98, 100, 102,140,
Nut-brown,
449
332, 349, 445,
Nym,
English, 54, 71, 75,
Northern
81, 82, 92, 95, 119, 139, 141, 148, 157, 164, 182, 185, 206, 208, 212, 216, 220, 222, 223, 229, 236, 239, 245, 259, 270, 284, 288, 290, 291, 302, 322, 325, 329, 331, 332, 380, 350, 355, 361-363,
315,
397, 398, 406, 411, 419, 450, 457, 458,
412,
418,
462,
464,
474, 550, 553-555,
564, 567,
10, 19, 28.
89, 90, 91, 93, 97, 102, 118, 127, 138, 139,
"
395,
"
"
77, 147,
"
148, 184, 213, 221. 22"", 524
61,
104,
and
ne,
"
374,
392,
"
452
Not
for
Not
the
Not
the
"
nought,
436
"
to, 424
man
worse,
428
"
only, 62, 457 Nothing, 33, 130, 157, 204, 333 Nottingham, Notts, 98, 100, 315,
"
"
"
is made
Nouns. "
"
"
Noun,
a
303
"
407
"
See Verbal
become
5, 63,
"
72, 190,
Nowhere, the
29,
32, 33, 94, 104, 115, 155, 159, 164. 173, 190, 194, 201, 204, 214, 244, 270, 273, 282, 284, 287. 302, 306, 332, 344, 347. 350, 356, a,
replacesau, replaces
432
a,
244,
266,
273,
replacese, 130, 215, 274, 387, replaces ea, 215, 357 replaceseaw, 264 replaces eo, 92, 143, 146, 174, 432
replacesi, 204, 452 replaceson, 151, 192 replaces u and ow, 104,
105, 155, 164, 182, 205, 281, 320, 332, 344, 357, 399, 432 replacesy, 306, 338 it
is
doubled,
231,
"
32, 36,
107,
214, 450
Nu, Aryan Suffix,6 Numb, 8, 14, 239, 428 Numerals, 7, 54, 57, 225 Nurture, 535
old
the
ending
of
the
of
the
First
Present, 93
72, 261, 438, Interjection,
516, 560
245
Oa 59
the Person
287, 295
Nowadays,
replaces
205, 392, 399
Prepositions,145
replace Prepositions,124 coupled, 126, 130, 359, 465
Now,
disappears,34
107,
433 244.
it
244,
Not
Nought, 181,
sound, 28, 206 is inserted, 105
432, 470
205, 208, 231,
167,
its old
287, 320
277, 302, 321, 350, 400
"
450
(nokt),replaces na
Not
in ten
357, 392, 430, 449, 452
98, 100-
Norwich, 212, 432,
239
.
"
348,
36
Corporal, 8,
sound expressed Oits 201 ways,
571
Northumbria,
404
"
replacesa, 201, 244 replaces 0, 257, 287,
336
Oar, 357 Oats, 274 Oe
replacese
and
94, 104
O'er, for
over,
321
(B
in the
North,
643
Index. Oli
OF
"
"
On
the
Of
low
Of
my
Of
my
(dim),225, 246
Once
a
Once
for ever,
Once
on
Once
or
"
"
(below), 265 choosing,414 strength,429 461
sound
English, 118,
30
Old, inserted
before
Proper Names,
224.
aliquis,194, 268,
for
for
265,
man,
al for
"
followed
One
after
One
and
One
day,
One
of the
268.
Prefix,225, 407
a
by
the
Superlative,
335
one,
twentieth, 57 54
best, 339,
442
days. 457
One
of these
One
or
other, 457
One
or
two,
One
334
194
that, 255 time, 116 with him,
414
One
year'ssheep, 290 One-eyed, 41 Onion,
69, 70, 111, 130, 164, 196, 210, 233, 272, 386, 436, 443 marks 414, 415, 443 hostility,
On,
with
a
Noun,
288
Only, 54, 55, 286, 401, Oo replacesu, 313 Optative,the, 46, 395,
of, 209
On, dropped before softened
406 Adjectives,
takes
One
Olifant,499 Olives, 108
On
to
"
One
Numerals, 246 Miscellany, the,
after
English
confused
fastened
268
247
"
each, 116
347, 420 in
Oil, 254, 261, 264, 330 Oimis, 133 Suffix, 12, 16, 01, the Teutonic
"
163,
to
stands
"
570
204,
54. 55. 57, 155
an,
276
the French ou, 133, expresses 205. 245, 440, 493, 494, 557,
Old
time, 246. 419 twice, 457 a
stands
"
134, 502, 557, 569
Old,
457
225
290
558.
week, 277
fastened
set
"
Og {et),237
"
284
Once
173, 182, 224, 251, 308, 362
Of
Oi, the
spot, 219, 290 fire,376
One, for
age, strong, 438 late,234
Oftentime.
side, 413
other
high, 114 Once (semel),149,
her
Often.
the
On
364, 372 Of age, 557 Of
On
On
replacesat, 333 replacesbe, 104, 234 replaces on, 209, 213, 233,
"
443
On, the French, 54, 194 On condition that, 124
195, 196, 231, 250 "
replacesof, 376,
On
106, 120, 126-129, 135, 156, 157, 161, 166, 171, 177, 183, 195, 196, 210. 234, 250, 255, 265, 267, 269, 271, 278, 295, 309, 322, 327, 340, 359. 376, 393, 396, 405, 414, 434, 441, 443, See Partitive 462, 466, 571. the parent of off,65, 178.
Of, 4, 65, 66, 67, 72, 104.
Or. outher, 114,
70
287, 356
into 0, 225 T
T
2
144,
501
458
165, 217,
Index.
644
OWE
OR
Our, 25, 165 Ours, 222
else,250
Or
Or, coming twice 287, 470 (eer),
over,
415
Or
Ous, the Romance
Orchard, 36, 123, 202
Ouse,
Orderic
Vital,
used
"
Orison, 497, 566, 573
its
Orm, 98 Ormulum,
438 Out
269, 528 Orrmin, 115, 116, 118, 167,188, 244-246, 248, 198, 211-242, 251, 255, 256, 258, 260-262, the, 243,
268, 270, 271, 275,
276,
286-290,
311,
Oth
Outing,
Outlet, 309
Outside, 451 Out-taken, 408 Ouw, the combination, 245 Over, 5, 7, 235, 528, 565 strengthened by all,233 stands
"
(Austria),433
Overboard,
386
Overking,
219
Overlord, 219, 220
replaces
Overpass, 417,
aw,
29,
200,
Oversore,
438
Overtake,
293
over,
replaces
ow,
449
107,
173,
36.
133, 144, 165,
245, 284, 287, 303,
332, 354
how
sounded, 28, 30, 452 replacesah, 267
"
-
"
72 Interjection,
"
replaces
and
eaw
eow.
128,
268.
336,
215
sounds, 304 Ough, its many 115, 214, 573 Ought (aliquld), Ought (dcbeo),110. 131, 176, 190, 269.311,381.
66, 442
452 "
replaces u,
throw
Overton, 440 Overturn, 278 Ow, a Suffix,replacingu, 12, 16,
205,
356
562
different from
Overthrow,
215,
replaces eow, 205 replaceso, 144, 181, 190, 201,
the
of, 273
Overcast, 424
time,
(aliorum),265
244, 330, 398,
"
for
replacesgeond, 278
"
356, 432
"
556
Outright,439
Otherwise, 177, 250 Ou replaces ah, 182
"
264,
70
an,
Outrage, 400,
308
"
261,
"
Other, 7, 30, 57, 258, Other, referring to past
"
412,
out, 59
302,
290
"
and
281,
{usque ad), 352
Other's
intensify
meaning, 231, 269,
of, 66, 250, 255,
Out
562, 575, 576, 587 Orton, 181 .
V erb to
a
576
452, 453, 458, 459, 465, 491, 499, 500, 501, 509, 523, 544,
Ostrich
after
from, 196
Out
292-297, 329, 314, 323-326, 352, 354, 355, 333, 338-340, 398, 404387, 362, 371, 384, 406, 409, 411, 419, 420, 437, 284.
30
Out, 5, 195, 235, 385, 412, 528
439
Ordinals, the, 57
309,
Suffix, 581
Owe
replaces
"
"
o,
254
replaces og, 274
Owe, 337
110,
157,
160,
645
Index. PAS
owi
Parliament.
Owing to, 337, 4.51 and Nightingale, the Poem, Owl 305-310,
Part, 573
ParticipleActive,
307
Owlet,
stands
Own
Parson, 387, 575
530, 587
511, for
Verbs,
old
two
332
74.
(propriits),115, 134, 155,
Own
159, 191, 288, 353 Ox, 3, 496 Oxen, 23, 106 Oxford, 78, 176, 219, 311. 327, 449, 483, 513, 519, 541, 545, 554, 571, 584 Oxus, the, 1, 11,
15,
38, 355,
See Oi ; 439, 452
Oy, the sound. Oyez, 541
.
inserted
in
399
c, 86, 313
with
t
and
ma
176,
189, 190, 192, 289, 293, 306,
193,
180, 186, 204, 284,
308,
314, 339,
for
a
stands
for
an
into
is made
"
takes
"
used
Adjective,297, a
use
429
Pass,
581
they are, 575 Passing, used as a Preposition and Adjective,580
Passed,
Passive
567
Voice, 9, 14, 132
its wonderful
Parde,
459
574
development, 293.
394, 409,
Past, 565, 581 an
Paston
early.265
490, 505, 513, 517, 519, 520, 527, 531 Parish. 558, 575 101,
408
of of. 53, G6, 166,
Paradise, 496, 497
Paris.
it, 273
Absolutely. 326.
226, 227, 248.
Pare, to, 573 Parenthesis,
263 Superlative.
liche after
Pash,
516
fey, 289,
259
Party, 564, 577
576 28. 558,
Noun.
stands
177, 265, 267, 373
Pair, 570 of, 269 Palerme, William Palermo, 87 Palmerston, Lord, 409
Par
42.
159, 160, 162,
Partitive
Pain, 507, 559, 566, 578 Painful, 258, 275
Palsgrave,
277
326, 454, 564 "
Page, 567
398.
Noun,
"
d,
280
Palsy,
a
compounding, 529 used for a Preposition,580 Participle,Future, 184, 458 ParticiplePassive, 9, 26, 33.
"
Pace, 567 Pack,
with
in
used
"
290, 324
273,
ticiple, Par-
Passive
a
372
coupled
"
English
Old
words, 257,
interchanges
"
with
566
with
confused
"
coupled
"
to, 215, 280
,
"
204, 213, 248, 284, 319, 355
47. 50, 93, 115, 124,141,147.
of the
aversion
9, 26, 42, 59,
108, 193, 294, 307, 337. 370, 408, 412, 561 Participle Active, a shibboleth of dialects,148, 160, 162. 164,
"
548
1)
542, 572
514,
Pastoral
Letters, the, 289, Care, Alfred's
of. 27, 35, 38, 44,
57, 71, 76, 546
401
Version
46, 51, 56,
Index.
646
PIT
PAT
Pate, 396 Path, 215
Personnel.
Patteson, Bishop, 85 Paul, St., 190, 214, 432
Perth, 71. 205
Pert, 297
Perugia. 175 Peter, 126
Pay, 497, 574 Paynim, 557,
561
"
Peace, 173, 331,497, 521 Peacock, 29, 38, 441
570, 575
,
Peterborough, and
496.
289, 325, 427, 433, 445, 490, 492, 525, 527
444,
492 Philip,the name, Sir Thomas, Phillips,
570
to. 373
156.
253, 288
Pedibus, 15 Pedlar, 280 Peer,
Pelt, 371 191 {includsre),
Penance, 112, 497
Physician,572
Pence.
Piazza.
245, 381 Penny, 117, 145, 245, 281, 358 their arguments. Penny-a-liners, 252
451
Peradventure, 534, 574 410, 417, Percival, the Poem.
Perfect
96, "
Tense, 8-11,
422
16, 25, 26,
111
its
from
change in
Weak
the
Strong
Second
to
Person,
Pick.
180, 496. 562 280, 377, 459 175
Pie, 310 Piece, 564, 567 Piecemeal, 15, 570 Piers, 336. 563 Piers
Ploughman, the Poem, 376.
Perhaps,
328
Perish, 175, 561 Perkin, 204 Persian, 1, 11 Person, 302, 504, 564. Persons Verb.
of
the
See Plural
Perhaps, 581
Tenses
396, 432, 531, 588
Pig, 273. 280 Pigheadedness, 322,583 Pin, 443 Pinion, 565 Pink, to, 76
Pipchin, Mrs., Piper, 120 Pips, 380
263, 286, 352
and
Picardv,
377. 395,
568
Percy Society,306.
Poem
35
Pickwick.
589
People. 314 Pepys, 413, 415,
the
printed by. 200-203, 253 Philologist,493 Philology, Old English, 198
Pelf, 563
Pentecost,
Chronicle,
160, 163-170, 174, 183, 190, 206, 208. 212, 213. 216. 222, 228, 237, 240.
to, 459
Peer.
its
133, 138, 140, 142-
155.
154,
Pecock, Bishop, 179, 588
Pen
421 Interjection,
an
102, 119.
Peak, 112 Peek,
535
Pit
255
of Hell, the
Poem,
to, 252, 436
574, 575 of
the
Present, Perfect,
Pitch, Piteous, 455
Pith, 402, 407 Pitiful,455, 578
Pitifulness,455 Pitt, 73
544, 545
Index.
648
EEF
PRO
stand
Pronouns
for Nouns.
258
Proper Names, 30 their foreignendings, 433,
256.
567
is
Prut!
"
Northumbrian,
97, 109, 593 Psalter (the Northern,
34, 358
93-
Ea. of
1250),
the
Race,
Aryan Suffix,6, 7
398
Ragged, 443 Rags, 272
382, 387, 380, 419, 420, 450, 475, 515,
318-331, 401,
cut
replaces I and n, 87, 426 sounded stronglyby the Irish,
"
462
Psalter, the
422,
128
128
Provost,
321, 401,
off,96, 115, 576 replaces s, 31, 32, 87, 109,
"
411, 501, 574
Prove,
English words,
289,
,
"
526, Propitiation,
in
441
498
Rain, 33, 134 Raise, 239, 270
587
Puck,
inserted
E
313
Puddock,
Raj,
290
the
Aryan root, 3,
Puff, 280 Punch, to, 76 Purblind, 571
Rake,
Purple, 37 Purpose, 570 Put, pult, 180, 256,
Rape, 296,
Put
forth, 436
Put
him
to
359
252
Range, to, 279 Ransack,
swear,
Rasp,
296
586
296
Pat her, 179, 232
365
Ravish, 410, 507, Raw, 395 Romance Re, the
460
568
Prefix,
81,
582
replaces QU 373 "
"
cw,
118, 165, 200,
replaces h, 289 replaces hw, 356,
Reading, 182 Ready with,
Ready
486
Quantity.564 Quarrel, 503 Quarry, 495, 570 Queer,
Red
289
"
Red
272
Quick, 158, 249, 360, 386, Quickly, Mrs., 453 Quit, 314, 579
462 404
money,
Reave, 262, 409, 410, 507 Rcaverie, 434, 580 Recoil, 494 Record, 541 Recover, 506, 579
Quaint, 496, 558 Quake, 373 Quakers, 361, 456
Queen,
Readily,386
443
(ruber),3, 41, the Teutonic
gold,
Redeemer,
518
Suffix, 15
361 526
Redgauntlet, 62 Reduplication of
Quite, 501, 581 Quiver fellow, 280
8, 9 Reflexive.
Quoth, 206, 254, 267
Reform, 307
Aryan
Verbs,
See Dative, 149, 225
649
Index. RUE
REE
Reformation, the. 60, 137, 255,
375, 496.
Riou, 173
182,
Ripon,
006, 568
386
Reft, 321.400
Rist, he, 466
Regime,
Rive, 252
503
Road,
Regimen, Regiment, 503 Reign, 107, 570 503
Relatives.
Roam, 125.
132, 134, 71, 146, 157, 162, 167, 177, 197, 207, 209, 223, 247, 271, 276, 292, 302, 325, 375, 394, 406
"
53.
dropped
after
Noun,
a
406
Relics, 504
Religion, influence
of, upon
lish, Eng-
Remind
Robert,
97,
Robert,
Bishop
Remnant, Renard, 346 Renew, 582 Repent him, 566 Repentant of, 573 Repetition,idiomatic, 345 496, 575
sense
of
old
Roger, 128,
"
to
English words,
507
Suffixes,418, 581, 582 influence
on
552,
English, 587, 588.
Rome,
17, 18, 37, 50, 78, 97, 236, 264, 315, 397, 449, 501, 505, 513, 519, 523, 541, 582
Rood,
151
Roof, 218 Root,
198
Rotherhithe.
Rough, 400.
to, 270
86,
77
93, 289, 303,
304,
440
Round, 566, 574, 575, 581 Rout, 434
Riddle, 76, 401 Ride, 291, 384, 387 Rider, 130
Route,
Right, 80, 108, 124, 146,
172,
206, 230, 419, 434, 451, 455
504
Routier, 571 Row, 206 Roxburgh Club, 467
Rime, 73 Rimes, English, 172, 539 Rince, 506
Roy (rex),569 Roy, the poet, Royaume, 558 Ruddy, 258
Ring, 203,
Rue,
507
322
162, 505, 551, See French
to, 577
Right away, 58 Righteous, 16, 160, 184,
words,
those akin
Romance
Revile, 579 Rhine, peasants of the, 147 Rich, 159, 191, 507 Riches, 331, 496, 497 Rick, the Teutonic Suffix,15 Rid.
506
Roland, Rolliad, the, 73
506.
words,
Lincoln, 315.
398
"
77-80 Reverse
of
Rod, 307 Roe, 201, 254
Romance
of, 295, 582
203
467, 512, 515, 519, 550 Robin, 311, 525
of, 295
Restricted
249
Robber, 356, 497, 507 Robekin, 203, 524
35, 37, 38, 84, 85 ReliquiaeAntique, 314, 373, 375 Remember
201
452
103
37, 107, 191, 263, 350,375
Index,
650
SO
RUE
inserted, 266, 358 Sack, to, 463 Sacred, 297, 564 S is
Rueful, 265, 268
Ruefully, 285, Ruefulness. Rufus.
461
112, 265
William,
Sacrilege,576
134, 233.
133,
Sad, 34, 404,
492
Rugby. 102, Rule,
Safe, 302
387
Said,
Run
out.
Run
with
Run
his course,
Saint, 122
blood, 251
Saint
460
the, 16, 90, 91,92
Gospels, the, 35,
61, 66. 67, 111, 117-121. 148, 202, 214. Russians. Rustle.
Salisbury.
37.
281, 289,
443
212, 423, 447-449, Ryle. Mr., 526
q
163.
Sans.
answers
older
Person
form
of
Singular
the
"
"
to
t in
108, 109,
29, 31, 73, 205, 206, 216, 275, :;.-)(; S.iwles Ward, the, 267, 501
High German,
Saxon.
20,
98, See
489, 528.
140, 352, Chronicle
445,
replacesth in the North, 1 04, 105, 106, 141, 270, 294, 302, 314, 319, 321, 338, 341
Saxon, wrongly used for English,
replaces r, 31, 32, 87, 109, 128, 226, 441
Sav,
is added
at
the end of
109, 265, 268,
275,
a
105,
is
dropped
353,
Saxony,
word,
a
335, 371,
word,
569
147,
156,
164,
Say nay, 363 Say prayers, 409
Say in
396, 431
385
401, 441 "
86-88,
Saw,
of the
13, 87 "
575
185, 223, 239, 548
Present, 93 "
477
Savant, 545 Save, 564, 574, 580 Saviour, 494, 568
the
"
Second
278, 279,
335, 339, 370,
502
560,
Sanscrit, 1-16,
486, 487
13,498
kJ,
190,
3, 52, 62, 222, 451
Same,
Sample, 142,
327,
141,
Salt, 16, 94
596
102,
115,
377, 380,381,459,
371,
101,
423
264, 256, 266-274,
595
86, 492, 516
Rutland.
422,
Salop, 20, 29,
135.
223, 319.
Ruth, 173, 429 Ruthwell Cross, the, 90, 91, 92, 591.
167
Sake, 79, 290 Salimbene, 518, 519, 520
16
worth
Charity,578
Saith,
Bush, to, 313 Rush
563
yard, 203 Sain, to, 330
410
Runnel,
sound,
145, 320
Sail
379, 409, 459
Runes,
and
Safe
503
31, 147, 212, 249, 257. 350.
Run.
419
161,
287, 401, 422, 433, 500, 568
grace,
466
Sc, preferred to 67*,245 "
sounded
like s, 503
174,
206,
65
Index. SEE
sc
Sc
Score, 203, 292, 374, 407, 419,
transposed, 104, 105, 174
Scalacronica, the, Scald
454
536
(poeta),239,
Scald, to, 264.
Scorn, 198, 211, 507, 575
444
Scot
330
Scall, 417
Scalp,329 Scamp, 32 Scandinavian, IS, 20, 69, 71, 73, 82, 88, 108, 110, 113,114, 136, 150, 210, 212, 319, 321,
81.
419,
428, 445,
559,
"85 "
See
Danes,
Icelandic, Norse,
Swedes in
"Words
Scandinavian
English,
163,
167, 127, 151, 168, 175, 179, 180, 181, 210, 211, 218, 220, 222, 223, 226118,
228, 234, 236-239, 261, 266, 272, 273,
251,
252,
278, 279,
281, 289, 294, 296, 297, 309, 328, 329, 310, 319, 321-323, 330. 334. 358, 361, 363-366, 373, 383, 386, 397, 400-403, 421, 424, 415-417, 405-407, 429, 440, 443, 455, 458-460, 462, 463,
466
Scandinavian
in
Idioms
120, 149, 223, 231, 333, 384, 387, 414,
English,
260, 425,
291, 467,
566
Scape, the Teutonic
ending, 15
Scarcely,571 Scare, 239 Scatter, 168 Scholarlike, 216 School, 159, 493 Science, the Treatise on, 429, 573 Science, its diction, 545, 546 Scoff,
275 (solvere),
Scotland, Scotch, 9, 11, 30, 31, 34, 61, 68, 71, 79, 80, 81, 93, 96, 97, 108, 111, 118, 120,
Scale, to. 417
409-412,
443
130, 133, 144, 146, 160, 161, 178, 182, 202, 203, 214, 216, 222, 224, 225, 232,
150, 151, 184, 194, 217, 220, 236-239,
270, 272, 289, 290, 296, 304, 310, 318, 320-322, 331, 351, 355, 359, 363, 365, 380, 382, 384, 386, 397, 399, 401, 407, 408, 412, 417, 421, 447, 476,
324, 364, 395, 410-
495,
544, 560, 571 Scour, 417
Scourge, 261 Scowl, 279
Scraggy, 279 Scrape, 280 Scrateh, 273 Scream,
26G
Screech, 191 Screw, 309
Scrip, 373 the,18, 284. See Bible Scriptures, Scrub, 443
Scullion, 463 Sea, 172 Seal, 34, 357 Seamstress,
Seat,
203
4
Second, 451, 571, 581
210
Sedgwick, Professor, 555
Scone
Charter, 476
See,
229
303,
534, 555, 559, 569 Scott, Major, 73 Scott,Sir Walter, 39, 57, 75, 111, 132, 180, 207, 209, 230, 233, 247, 261, 324, 330, 399, 534,
Scold,
Scorch,
1
159
See of, 183, 457, 507
Index.
652
SHO
SEE
428 Seek, is to, (deesse), Seek
for, 232
Seek
out, 438
Seek
unto,
Seemly,
414
256
Seize,556
404,
529,
575.
"
15, 290
Seldom,
368,
427, 429, 439, 445,
578, 588, 589 Shall, sal, 10, 42-44, 184, 189, 191, 201, 204, 206, 216, 289, 314, 319, 337, 353, 356, 392 stands for solco, 457 with will,457, 458, contrasted
255
Seem,
319, 326, 339, 364,
"
Self, 49, 52, 98, 195, 222, 258, 324, 414
464
by
followed
"
Sell, 197
the,
Shannon,
Serve, 181, 340, 417, 548, 566
Shape, 32 Shaper, 417 Share, 73
Service, 38 Serving man,
She
word,
50
566
Shaw, 453
Set, 181, 270, 287, 385, 424, 459
about,
Set
nought, 459,
Set
fire,376, 436
Set hand Set
on,
(the old seo),50, 141, 165, 355, 419
289,
206
Sheen,
424
Sheep, 23, 245, 429, old
for two
verbs,
Seventh, 108, 151,
Sheet, 206 Sheridan,
Shine, 175
Severn, the, 201, 205, 245, 251, 252, 259, 270, 378, 427, 431,
Shined,
430
Shingle,443
402 Ship-breaking, sc,
185, 191, 200, 206, 282, 449
95, 171, 216, 245,
Shire, 113, 126, Shirt.
113
48,
55, 65, 157, 221, 222, 243, 261, 262, 280, 313,
(jhulcre),198 {tremcre),313
Shiver
Shoe,
202
198
Shiver
Shakespere, 12, 44,
294
Ship, the Teutonic Suffix,15,583 Ship, 22, 192, 245
464, 580
Sew, 4 Sexton, 576 Sh or seh, replaces
1
269
Shimmer,
358
Seventy, for kund-seofontiq, 157
249, 250.
56
Sheriff,1 1 Shift,237,
4
110, 115,
496
Sheepish,221
Seven-night, 418
Shake,
203
d, to, 4, 179
74
Seven,
443
Shear, 113,
462
together,436
Settle,a, 35 Settle, stands
2
She-beast, 405
409
Set at on
409
216
Shame, 233
by have, 213,
followed
"
Selle, 559 Semi-Saxon, Servant,
mai/, 407,
408
Selfish, 74
Send
and
can
to. 306
Shoes,
105, 174, 418
Shone,
332
Index.
653
SHO
SLA
Shop, 432,
434
Silver, 117, 145, 216 Silvern, 6, 16
Shoreham,
587
Simmonds,
Shortly to
say,
Shoot, 80, 267, 308, 357
436
Simple, 571
426
Shot, 275, 416, Should, 43, 46, 132, 245, 248, Should
Shoidder,
146,
165,
272, 308, 457, 465
have
been
407 (es"et),
215
Shove, 77, 192 Show, 28, 159,
172,
179,
216,
230, 249, 264, 327, 357, 373 forth, 265
Show
Shrew, shrewed,
309,
340, 460,
586
580,
Shrewsbury, 99, 140, 158, 267, 445
Shriek, 191, 198, Shrill, 256, 441
Shrine, 201,
444
to, 195
(the Latin
Sick,
Article,548
sit),226
Sir. 72, 340, 556, 557, 563, 578
Sire, 524, 540, 542 Sirs, 579 Sister,3, 165, 286, 356 Sit, sat, 4, 8, 9, 16, 93,
104
460 3
Sket
536
439 (cito),
Skill, 180
Skip, 297
104
Sicken, 217
Sickness, 174, 274
Skirt, 417 Skulk, 329, 417 Skull, 279
Side, 196, 382, 402, 426 Side by side, 251, 402
Sky,
296.
Sidney,
Slab,
430
Sieve,
459
Sip, 29
V., 522 Size, 387, 452, 560 Skeat, Mr., 117, 354, 358, Skelton, the Poet, 222, 499 Skelton, the Kev. P., 543
Shy, 279, 507 Si
Sink, to, 193, 194, 327,
Sixtus
256
Si, the Kentish
388
Sing, 81 Sing small, 76 Single,302, 577
Sixth,
426
Shunt, 327 Shut
Sin, 115, 158, 188, 270, 378 Sin, to, 190 Since, sin, sith,64, 70, 333, Since when, 412
Sit up,
Shropshire, 426 Shudder,
563
451
Slack, 214 Slain, 190, 253, 321,
382
Sigh, 400,
323, 450
450
381
Sighings,418
Slake, 214
Sight, 431, 462 Sigurd, the, 85, 348 Siker (sure),161, 162, 184, 335,
Slander, 559 Slang words, 75, 76, 77
507
Silk, 347 Silliness, 401
Silly,179, 360, 435, 586
361, 374, 423,
Slap, 31 Slay, slew, 165, 174, 274, 450 Slaughter, 328, 329, 450 Slave, 560 Slavonians, 1, 12, 18,
Slayer,321
554
Index.
654
SOU
SLE
Sledgehammer, 79
So wise
Sleek, 310
So,
Sleep,94, 202, 229 Sleep a wink, 454 Sleight,198
So
or
So
far
for
to, 458
needlesslyinserted, 208, so, 46 1
forth, 461
Sobbing, 366
Slide,273
Soberness, 507, 577
417 Slight,
Sociology,220
Slip,31, 87 Slippery,272, Slogger,76 Slops,76
Soho, 443 Sol-sece, 38 Some, the Teutonic
224
56, 66, 177
Some,
Slough, 258
Somphow,
451
Sluggish,279
Some
428
Slush, 258
Somebody,
Sly, 239, 317, 388
Some
214, 564 254, 329, 330, 450
Smart,
ereen,
Somerset, 6, 20, 30, 97,
106,
147, 213, 426, 435, 458,
480,
ten
years, Something, 56
56
Sometime, 277, 435, 461 53, 224, 257, 387 Somewhat, 53, 224 Somewhere, Son, 3, 6, 15, 22, 104, 145, 187
402
Soon, 149,
198
Soon
181
Smother,
457
other, 224
Some
Smithy, 75 Smock,
one,
481, 527
Smile, 4, 417 Smirk, 77 Smite a battle, 436 Smith, 32, 245 Smith, Sydney, 84, 251 Smith
Suffix, 16,
532
Slot, 239
Smack,
376
399
as, 63
Sooner, soonest, 278, 452 Sooth, 3, 413
Smoulder, 279
Smudge, 311 Smug, 239
Sophocles, 11,
350
Sorfuller,405 Sorrow, 182, 279, 320, 452
Smut, 32 Snatch, 280, 440 Sneak, 77 Sneer, 113, 329 Sniff, 197
202
Sorrowful,
Sorry, 190, 287, 360, 374
Sough, 215 Sought, 201
Snout, 285 Snow drift,416 Snub, 329
Soul, 21, 29, 115, 190, 200, 560 Sound, 74
Snuff, 197
Sound
So, me,
swa,
63,
64,
116,
161,
163, 204, 250, 254, 271, 277, 302, 320, 357, 394 as, 177
So
soon
So
that. 260
as
Southern
a
roach, 403
English, 51, 54, 90, 91,
106, 111, 112, 113, 93,95-97, 116, 120, 121, 135, 141, 145, 147, 148, 155, 156, 160, 161, 162, 164, 173, 177, 181, 188,
Index.
6S6
SUM
ST1
Stink.
Perfect, bestowed Verb, 411
Strong
Sting, to, 397
French
77
Stint, 32, 228, Stir, 113
Study,
Stitch, 264
Stumble,
Stodge, 256
Stump, Sturdy, 443
569 463 310
Stone, 29, 30, 107, 398 Stonecast, 401 Stone-dead, 361
Stutter, 256
Stye, 274
Subjunctive,the, 25, 26,
Stone-still,275
weight, 418
131, 132, 213,
9
Stot, 417
Straiten, 331,
as
turned
into
tion, Interjec-
Verbs,
326
39,
212,
201
29
421
and
Such
a,
Such
as
Such
it is to, 437
Such
man
such,
56
224, 406 it is, 271
as,
Such
53
that, Sue, 497
Strew,
Suffixes, Aryan, 6-8
4, 9, 29, 31, 36, 173, 215,
392, 400.
449
Such
Stress, 576
224
Teutonic, 15, 16 Komance, 580-582 Suffolk, 127, 140, 159, 283,288,
230
"
Strife,507 Strike
an
245, 253, 355, 388.
Strength, 275 Strengthen, 257
Strike
English,
131, 311, 347, dropped, 403, 430, 454 Such. 7, 141, 158, 161, 171. 175.
329, 583
"
in, 228 sail, 372
Stripnaked,
296, 301, 353
Suit, 572
429
Strongbow, 49, Strong Verbs, 8, 9, 16, 25, 109, 500
replace
Suivre, 495 Sulh Sum
258, 286 "
almost
"
atte
Strawberry,
used
"
Strange, 570 Strasbourg, Godfrey of, 514 Stratmann,
Old
455
440
Bowe, 520 Dr., 158, 210,
of
21-23 "
Straight, 440, 464, 507
Streamer,
declensions
"
Stout, 386 Stow, 28, 81, 133, 173, 353 Stow (compescere),180, 256, 261
Straw,
tonic, of Teu-
14
Story, 556
Stratford
45, 46,
409
Sub-let, 42, 582 Substantives, examples
Stop, to, 277, 507, 586 Stopt,
a
Strut, 366 Stuarts, 277 Stubble, 329
401
Stirling,19 Stirrup,4, 381
Stone
on
Weak
Verbs,
230, 326, 327, 424, 466
202,
{aratrum), 151, 273 (swa), 231, 413
Sumner, Sumus,
the 501
name,
542
6$7
Index. TAR
SUN
Sympringham,
Sun, 217 Sunbeam,
226,
(sunt), 93,
Syndon
218
423
284,
334, 354
Sunday, 174 Sunny, 403
Syne,
auld
lang, 230.
well
preserved, 13
218
Sunbeam,
Sup, 29 7, 57, 442, Superlatives, replacedby most, 276
Tis
465
off the end
rounds
"
of
a
"
Surrey, Earl of, 156
word, 30, 31, 120, 290, 321,
Sussex, 19, 20
327, 332, 495, 573 replacesd, 33, 321, 400 replacesth, 218, 257, 289, 321 changes with c, 86, 432, 440 changes with p, 273, 290
416
Swaddle,
Swag,
"
455
"
Swain, 133, 25^ Swallow, 274
"
"
Swan, 347 Sware,
633
"
Ta,
to, 460
words
in
Tack,
463
Tail,
Sweet, 3, 7, 311 See Mr. Anglo-Saxon Sweet, 122 27, 33, Header;
429
Aryan Suffix,9 191
434
Tailor, 518, 572 Take,
its many
meanings, 167,
197, 228, 229,
39
239, 256, 293,
320, 385, 409, 424
Sweeting, 271 Sweetheart, 427 Swelter, 177 Swift, 85 Swiftlier, 418
Take
counsel, 573
Take Take
example by, 409 flight,
Take
heart.
Swill, 463 Swinburne, Mr., 85, 540, 589 Swindle, 77 Swine, 23, 426, 496
Take
heed, 348 to heart, 409 to witness, 409, 428
Take Take
Taking,
322
80
Tale,
Swipe, 158
Talk, 262, 253 Tallot, 218
413
Tama,
Swive, 340 Swoon,
249, 381, 464
Swoop,
333
428
435
Swingeing,76 Swithe,
a
Tackle, 297 Tadcaster, 37, 78 Ta'en, 320, 380, 450
England, 210,
252, 264, 279, 365, 373, 386,
Sweetmeat,
the
of
Tacitus, 17
false, 461 Sweat, 4, 13, 544
Swear
Swedish
in the middle
out
word, 34, 217 is inserted,254,
319
Swear, 428, Swear
is cast
"
the
Superlativeending,7
Tame, 4, 12, 508 Tara, the Aryan Comparative, 7 Targe, 507, 565 Tarry, 392, 432, 507
Sworn, 264, 293 Sword, 105 U
U
Index.
658
THE
TAS
Th
Taste, 564
Taught (docuit),107, 308 Taught (tenstis), Taylor, Mr., 140
381
"
127, 141
Teach, 172, 175, 216, 248 Tear, 108, 371
222, 324
Thae, Thane, 107, 145, 157 Thames, the, 239, 553, 585 Thank God, 40, 148, 364 That, 24, 119, 125, 132, 232, 247,
271 (influence),
394
Temper, 38 Temple, 117,215
Teutons, Teutonic, 6, 10, 12-20, 113, 115, 136, 137, 150, 165, 177, 180, 209, 211, 235, 237, 243, 245, 273, 297, 330, 331, 346, 349,
155, 217, 283, 376,
377, 397, 445, 448, 451, 456, 476, 489, 499, 500, 505, 516, 517, 524, 526, 529, 530, 532571, 577, 534, 540, 544-546, 580-584, 587-589 Prefixes, 15 Suffixes, 15, 16, 203 t,9, 86 b, 92, 128,
the Sanscrit
word,
out
the
middle
of
a
126, 133, 217, 287, 371,
388, 432, 453
454
That That
414
"c, do, 465 421
is in me, is to say,
228
222
same,
there, 362, 405 j That time, 402 which, 325 i That | Thaun, Philip de, 494, 558, 570 That
The, 24, 50, 53, 135,
103, 125, 127,
156
57, 312
The
one,
The
tother, 292 of them, 424 two which, 406
The "
the now
in
I
ever
j That
The
144, 165 cast
twelvemonth,
{quia),46, 64 That, dropped, 64,
Term-day, 567
"
time
That
for
follows
That
157, 237 part, the, 407
substituted
Verb, 437 Nouns,
a
Plural
old Kelative, 53, 110, 325
the
That
to
que, 262
French
after
48. 439
146 "
answers
Demonstrative,
dropped
first
"
Tent, to, 564
"
is
"
474
Th,
a
for the
used
"
year
Tenth
as
50, 51, 52, 213, 222, 281,
old, a, 435 Ten-stringed,326 Tennyson, Mr., 41, 150, 172,459,
"
used
"
Ten, 4, 12, 13, 94 after that, 424 Ten years
Tenth,
133
44
Thackeray,
"
"
puzzle to Frenchmen,
a
"
Teat, 287 Tees, the, 553 Teeth, 254 in his, 262 Teinds, 237
Ten
word,
replaces d, 356 replaces s, 87, 103, 121, 125,
"
"
on,
a
33, 104, 105, is inserted, 257, 321 off a word, 206, 290 rounds
"
28
Tell
of
312
Tattle, 280
Tea
at the end
out
cast
one a
case
when
Definite
372
Thee, 24 Theft, 289, 392
the is not
Article, 52,
Index.
059 TIC
THE
Their,
103, 212,
24,
221,
302,
Thomas,
midst,
Thomson,
51
Thong,
Theirs, 222, 362 Them, 24, 50, 51, 103, 115, 212, 221, 319, 324, 464,465 Then, 173, 243, 259, 386 Thence, 144 Thenceforward,
an
"
a
was,
Thorny, Thorough, 122, 357 Thoroughly, 230, 363 Thorpe, Mr., Analecta
325,
distinguishedfrom ye, 456 Though. 46, 63, 64, 105, 215, 302, 303, 356
231
Though it be (etd),428 Thought, 182, 190 Thoughtful, 221
Therefore, 149, 157, 185 Thereupon, 312, 413 Therewithal, 312 These, 24, 158, 244, 286, 324 Thew,
Thousand, used
"
as
11, 12 a Noun,
221, 247, 270, 291, 319, 332, 333, 350, 355, 370, 406, 456
Three, 3, 159,
Thrive, 239 Throe, 173, 440 Through, 5, 303, 321, 322, 431
Thick, 36, 202, 307 Thickest of, the, 419 6. Thilk, 51, 213, 222, 281, 307, 312, 332, 335, 344, 355, 378,
Through hap, 328 Through and through, 232,
433, 435, 485
Throughout, 178,
Thine, 24 Think, Thir, the Scotch, 118, 397, 406
Third, 3, Thirst, 4
Thucydides,
320, 327
105
Thud, Thumb,
This.
Thunder,
96
24, This here, 405 This and that, 222 This one time, 290
Thither,
of
230
306, 380 180 156
244
Thirteen, 13
time
261
Throw, 438
394
Thrush, Thrust,
45, 194,
This
144
Thrice, 3, 105 Thrill, 401
say, 405
Thing, 80, 207. 290,
292
Thrash, 114 Threaten, 433
174. 246
They, 24, 49, 103, 141, 182, 216,
They
as
"
438
Thereas,
419
Thou, 4, 24, 45, 245, 357
60
(ubi),109
Thereabout,
Anglo-
Saxonica, 124, 127, 163, 596 Those, (\"ds), 51, 182, 222, 324,
Demonstrative, 24, 50
There
99
275
195
expletivebefore
85
432
Thor, 98,
the old Aryan Ther, representing Comparative Suffix,7 There, replacesthither,92 "
See Becket
574.
319, 355 Their
St., 186, 187, 356, 541,
165 has
d
Thursday, 99,
192
inserted, 31,
290
Thwart, 256, 290 Thy, for thine,155, 160 Ticklish, 377
night,359
4, 92 u
u
2
Index.
66o
TEE
TID
Tidings,180
Toil, to, 75, 189, 205
Tidy,
Tom
261
Tomb,
440
Tied, 190, 245,
Brown, 334
Tight, 365
Tom-cat,
Till, the Northumbrian, 71, 92, 302, 196, 284, 167, 314, 352,
Tome
355, 370, 378, 439, 451
Tiller,289
Tilly vally,387 3, 104, 257
computed by
Time,
Latin
in the
39
(otium),417
To-name,
416
Tongue,
21
Toot, to, 280 Tooth, teeth, 3, 23, 30, 157
Till, to, 75, 189
Timber,
76
way,
the
English
38,
264
Top, 247, 418, Top to toe, 262 Topple, 279 Tor, 78
bis, 423 see 451 Time, replaces si\"e,
Tother,
Timeous,
Tough,
Time,
443
194
Touch, 504, 579, 581
184
432
Tine, to, 297, 356, 586 Tire, 47, 48, 285, 392
Tout, to, 75 Tow, 191
Tite
(cito),329, 380 Tithes, 237, 287, 452
Towards, 68, 233, 251 Tower, 330, 492
To. its uses,
Town,
120, 287
Town,
come
"
129, 209, 213, 234, 251, 262, 268, 271, 424, 425, 443, 458, 460 its sound, 159
"
before
"
the
Infinitive,42 of, 69,
senses
161, 178,
used
for at, 71, 414
To, the
Latin
dis, the
German
183, 210, 336, 367 To-break, 183, 567 To-while, 421 zer,
Towz'er, 366
Toy, 191, 453 Trades, English, their
Translators,
from
the
549-552
Transubstantiation, 155
and
To
be
To
his
To
it,250
Tread.
Treat, 507, 562 Tree, 3, 94, 212 Tremble, 495, 579 Trench, Archbishop, 85 Trend, 79 Trent, the, 99, 235, 513
fro, 151, 364, 387 227 (offered),
shirt,414
To
speak shortly,48 the
end
To
the
To
the
good, ground,
To
your
that,
64
235
235
honour, 443 290
Travail, 560, 565
Travel, 569 Traveller's
To
201.
names,
Trail, 575, 576 Train, 576
To
Toad,
399
518
193, 196 "
to, 207
Townley Mysteries,the, 308,
Song, the,
18
229
Toby, 217
Tresses,
Toes, 360
540 Trey (trois),
429
French,
Index.
66
TBI
U
Trickery,191 Trickle, Triforium,
Turold, Turtle,
348 547
142
289
Tuscan,
218
Twelfth
night,
Trig, 236 Trigger, 289
Twelfmonth,
Trim,
Twelve,
79
Tristrera, the
Poem, 231, 347, 380-386, 365, 423, 450, 348, 459, 466, 514, 531, 539, 540, 547, 558, 559, 560, 568 Trollope,Mr., 317, 378, 588 Trotevale, 387, 388 Troth, 164, 220, 460 Trouble, 665
Two
less than,
Two
first,56, 132,
Two-
pronging
173,
131,
245,
504
Trust, 197 Truth, 164, 205, 215,460 Truthful, 413 Tudors,
581
Tumble, Turk,
2
Turn,
507
443,
453
507
214, 264, 294, 309, 503, 558,
78
Tyrant, 30, 495, 573 Tyse, for entice, 576
Suffix, 6. Uthe Aryan the old sound "
,
12
of, 28,
205, 494, 503 "
about,
bright,460
Turn
on
him,
up, your
the
old
ending Present
413
Turn
Turn
178,
422
Tug, 191, 256, 452,
Turn
164,
132
Tuesday, 2,
Turn
225
English words,
166, 183, 217, 231. 267, 313, 328, 353, 358, 359, 382, 398, 408, 421, 427, 429, 430, 432, 435, 443, 452, 461, 503, 526, 565, 567, 570-574, 578, 588
504
Try, 567,
of
Tyke, 396 Tyndale, 28, 29, 48, 55, 85, 112,
79
Trusseau,
116
559
Twyford,
461
417,507
Truss,
57
160, 163, 189, 191, 194, 203, 266, 274, 275, 288. 321, 383, 434, 436,
413,
Mr., 521
Trundle,
two,
273
61, 65,
Truly, 413,
Trump,
395
eye,
and
Trueful, 403 Trumbull,
an
Two
steel, 378
as
of
Twist, 198 Twit, 81 Two, 3, 28, 94. 190, Twofold of, 268
427 True
160
310
Twinkling
558
37,
13, 303
Twinge,
Trow, 357 Truck, 500 Truckle, 500 True,
50
115, 402
Twice, 3, 149, Twice six, 124
Triple,217
Trowsers,
1
"
327
"
to, 436
"
the
is cast
umbrian North-
Tense,
inserted, 122,
202, 274,
443
hand
is
of
128,
93
144,
399
out, 272
replacesa, 111, 117,173,281
Index.
662
UP?
replacesce, 425 replaces an, 91 replaces eo, 3 65, 185,
U "
"
Unbeknown, Uncle, 190,
244, 267, 452
replaces eow, 37 replacese, 371, 399 replacesi in the South, 29,
"
"
"
"
Under,
7, 69, 72, 235, 528
Under,
to, 326
Understand, 356 Understanding, Undertake,
Undying,
replaceso, 33, 93, 107, 118, 159, 164, 174, 190, 202, 215,
Uneasiness,
257, 267, 272, 287, 306, 338, 388, 399, 418, 432, 452, 495
replacesoi, 133, 205 replacesw, 36, 104 replaceswe, 92, 320 replacesy, 29, 141, 158, 174,
"
"
"
"
201.
244, 262, 282 with w, 115 with
"
united
"
written
y, 432
stands
"
373
404
combination, 270,
curious
a
74
United
States, 103.
Untidy,
92
Ugh, 429 Ugly, 273, 291, 297, Ui,
Unique,
493
Ulfilas,55, 65, 295 in,
1
5, 38,
39, 130, 156
Umbe,
Un,
Teutonic
replacesa,
prefixed
Unawares,
to
261 58
Prefix, 7, 41, 562
40
507
Unanealed.
566
down, 65, 70, 231. 438^
Upfloor, 440, 547
a, 527
42, 235, 411,
"
425, 437,
Verbs, 260,
Upbraid, 245
Umquhile, 183, 278, 364, 399 278 Umstroke, the
Up
and
on
396
to
461
278, 366, 566
Umbrian,
261
is tacked
414,
Dative
rica Ame-
235
Unwitting, 460 Uo replacesa, 190 Up, 178,231, 251,
Ulyie, 261 Um,
See
Until, 65, 233, 328, 355 Unto, 117, 233, 328, 350 Unwisdom, 41, 235
"
Plural
9 1
59
Unseaworthiness,
for eo, 205, 338, for eu, 422, 432
stands
294
Uneasy, 422 Ungainly, 238, 255 Ungcet, a very old form, Ungodly, 413 Ungracious, 507 Unhappy, 403
Unlikely,
for v, 133, 495
Udall, 499, 577 Ue stands for wa, "
411
Unless, 451 Unlike, 216, 250
united
"
322
273, 339
32, 173, 254, 306, 452
244.
"
76
572, 581
Romance
roots,
Upholding, 239 Upon,
130, 233,
260, 266, 378,
423
day, 382 Upon a summer's Upon pain of, 251 Upon his cost, 573 Upon the point to be, 574 Upper, 440 Upper hand, 238
Index.
664
WES
WAD
Wadekin, Wae,
Weak,
311
the
Scotch,
79, 328
216
Waggon,
"
Wail, Wain,
444
Wait,
366, 497, 506,
569
replace Strong Verbs, 94, 96, 166, 202, 207, 229, 249, 258, 259, 271, 325, 351, 362, 430, 442, 466
Wealth, 206, Wear, 28 "
Waive, 459, 507, 586 Wake, 191, 294, 424 wacol,
Wakeful,
Weather,
126, 144, 349
80
Weave,
Wallow, 31, 87 Walter, 433, 525 the Teutonic Wan,
Wedgwood, Prefix, 42,
Wed,
4, 104
232, 375. 460, 507
Mr., 167, 180, 229,
280, 285, 323, 330, 366, 373 220 Wedlock,
Wednesday,
235
replacesun,
Wand,
Week, Ween,
275
239 92
Wanley, Want,
227, 239, 261
42, 275, 347, Wanton, War, 150, 398, 432, 507
401
Ward, the old Suffix, 6 Warden, 504, 572, 574 Wardrobe, 567 Ware,
186, 405
Warm,
3, 31,88
296
Weary, 74
12
Walk, 184, 203, 293, 375 Walker, 78
"
257,
I, 249, 398 Weep a flood, 375 Weigh, 4, 79, 274, Weir, 79
Welfare, 439 Welkin, 323 Well, 149, 195, 208, 386,
376, Well
enough,
Warwickshire,
Well
is thee, 403
99, 281, 370, 375, 387, 439, 479, 515 Was, 147, 157, 165
(eras),87, 226, 270, 387 31
Wassail, 45, 363, 434, Waste, 507 Watch, 191, 216, 294 Water,
158
Waur,
239,
Waves, Wax, Waxen,
Way We,
456
383
nigh, 149,
195
with
263
takes
4, 25
was, us,
226
the,
409
him,
Wellington,
365
Welsh, the, 44, 87, 103, 108. 126, 128, 180, 236, 252, 266, 230, 297, 313, 366, 431,
Welter, Wench,
Were, he
! 408
Well
444
184 311
11, 127, 294, 451
Wept, 109,
4
230,
438
Well
Went,
451
213,
461
563
Wasp,
421
187
Welcome,
answered
Warning,
422
32
Well
"
formed, 9, 10,
109,
216
Wales,
Verbs, how
16,26
298
Wsestm,
365
Weak
229
32, 46, 87, 128,
226, 287, 356 Wessex, 18, 19,
155, 157,
20, 33, 89, 90, 100, 101, 103, 173, 184
66s
Index. WHO
WES
England, 51, 226, 244,
of
West
374,
252, 258, 353,
Dialect, 212
Midland
West
513, 514, 547
Westminster.
Wet, 347 Wexford,
251, 380 Wheresoever, 263, 277 Whether
Wevmouth,
Mr., 551
Which,
53, 53, 146, 161, 162, 172, 175, 247, 276, 302, 375,
52, 53, 88, 108, 119, 160, 218, 245, 247, 562 4, 7, 25,
quis,224, 270 for quod, 119, 177,
for
stands
"
223, 276 195,406 qitodcunqite, 56, 224 for aliquid,
stands
"
"
"
"
its old
"
one, so
for res, 224, 256
Which
72, Interjection,
an
406 183
ever,
the, 406
Which, Whiff, 417
164,
What
devil,462
What
is your will? say, 45
What What Whit What
421
292,
Whatsoever,
461
443
312
218
Whirlwind, White,
104
White,
Mr.,
Wheel,
4
Whelp,
120
Whitsuntide,
46, 63, 177, 438
that,
When
as, 250
Whence, Where,
Where,
252
271, 276,
422
259
whither, 92 replaces there,109, 134,
for
157, 208, 295 Whereabouts,
4, 34
190, 223, 265,
371
Whensoever,
212
(ho),4, 7, 25, 53, 55, 56, 134, 155, 160, 162, 177, 183,
Who
413
When
445
329
Whither.
When,
373
232,
310
Whiten,
77
Wheedle,
that, 208, 271,
Whilst
Whitby, 96,
231
Whatsomever,
294
Whip,
of, 420
94, 223
Whatso,
Whiles, 111, 295, 461 Whilom, 15, 111, 230, Whine,
time, 223 to do, 436 manner
167,
412
375
335,
Whatever,
292,
which, 406
While, 62, 111,
421
276,
dropped, 420
sense
is
stands
as
183, 223, 449
Neuter,
a
Which
for et, 162
used
155, 160,
for liter,406
used
stands
132
as
406
325
Which
replacesthat, 110,
"
used
"
"
for
stands
"
1"7, 195 4, 7, 62, (liter),
Wherewith,
480
stands
149, 263, 419, 466
Whereof,
445
"
277,
333
Wherever,
Weymouth, What,
263,
195
Whereby, Wherefore,
Squire, 135
Western,
250,
109,
438
449,
South- West
See
524.
438,
Whereas.
stands
"
Who
he, 207, 271
but, 384
Whole, Whole
after
122, 247, 287 the, 407 men,
Wholesome,
198
325.
Index.
666
WOL
WHO
Wholly,
Wiltshire, 426. 481,
412
Wily, Wimple,
25, 406.
Whom,
I meet,
should
Whom
407
56, 164, 200,
207,
52, 58
25,
;
an
148, 185,482, 490, 513 and weather, 262
224,
Wind
260, 273, 302, 310, 371 255 Whosoever,
Why,
198, 507
Win, 410, 421, 159 Winchester, 101, 102, 125, 138,
439 Whoreson, Whose, 25, 302
Whoso,
Winding cloth, 401
expletive, Window,
273, 296
59, 416 Why for, 149
Wing, Winking,
Wicked, 167, 237, 338 Wickedness, 321, 322 Wickliffe, 27, 52, 85, 112, 113,
Winter
180
Wireker,
526, 552, 582, 585
With
Widow, Width.
Suffix, 16
{mid),its meanings, 67, 68.
232,
383
239.
251,
263,
345, 346, 350, 356,
3, 344
"
Wight Wight, Isle of, 19, 77 Wilderness, 81
With
Wiles, 151, 237 Wilful, 268, 328 Will, to, 422 Will, the Auxiliary Verb,
Withal, 232, 259 Withdraw, 278, 436 Withhold, 278 Within, 232 Without, 129, 206
247 (fortis),
116, 204, contrasted
10,
244
with
shall,42-44,
364,
376,
With
that, 256 the best, 251,
With
will, 402
followed
404
the
Infinitive,as French, 259, 384, 440 Witness, to, 279 Wits, the Five, 564 Wittol, 12, 16 Wizened, 78 Wobble, 253 Woe, 107, 190 "
by
in
457, 458, 464
Willekin, 203, 298, 379, 524 William, the name, 203, 422, 504, 525 the William First, 102, 127, 129, 132, 143, 492, 508.
264, 302,
389, 390, 414, 462 the Teutonic Prefix, 15
402
Wife, 80, 145, 176
"
454
Nigel, 203, 456
AVis, the Teutonic
AVist, 351 Wit, 10
the,
416
{annus),246,
118, 121, 185, 267, 311, 352, 373, 389, 400, 406, 408, 420, Wide,
482
403
500,
505,
See
William
Conqueror the Englishman, 547
William
of Sens, 547
William
Eufus,
133.
Woebegone, Woeful,
See Rufus
Woe
me,
307
403
173, 178, 190
Williamsthorpe,133
Wohung
Willingly,328 Willy, 298 Willy nilly,135
270, 508 Wolf, 3, 5, 14, 108, 205, 344
Wolsey,
of
84
our
Lord, the, 269,
667
Index. YEA
WOM
122, 254, 257, 334, 378 Woman, Womb, 281, 403 Wonderful, 323 Wont (solere),182, 244, 248, 205
Won't,
190, 287, 426 Wrought, 96, 160, 218, 288
205
Wood,
Wynstre (lavus),181 Wyntoun, 550, 555
39
Wood-honey, Wool,
205 434
Wool-pack,
141, 213, 243, 244, 253, 370, 93,
33,
Worcester, 200,
133,
392, 432, 526 Word
came,
Word
for
Work,
401
sound of, 29 Ythe old replaces g, 33, 88,
80, 96, 157, 244 221
"
105, 134, 144, 160,
6, 16 115, 190, 220, 290, 359
332
465
Would
Wound,
Wrap,
used
"
use
ig, 16,
God, 395, 458 have done, 177
"
written
for
"
thrown
out, 91
"
is
Yare,
th, 433
inserted, 431, 573
Wrath, 32 Wreck, 210, 402 Wrench, 255, 264 Wrestle, 254 Wretch, 290 Wretched, 450 Wretchedness, 321, 3.31
338,
117
Yarmouth, 431 Yawn, 28 Ye, 4, 25, 160, 324 used for thou, 292, 411,
467
429, 494, 544, 545
written
for eo, 347 for i, 214, 452
Yard, 203, 249
205
Wriggle, 429 Wright, 80, 218 123, Wright, Mr.,
Prefix, 204
for e, 75, 117 for ea, 452
written
"
"
of, 132, 177
a
written
"
442
as
written
"
Wot, 10, 356, 398, 452 Would, 33, 244, 287 Would
suffix
583
4 {fieri). Worthy, 33, 75, 131, 374,
old
the
represents
217
Worth
the
165, 174,
206, 288 "
Worshipful, Wort, 77
104,
,
Workmanlike,
"
French,
in
as
443
word,
Worship,
for s,
written
X
126
Workaday, World, Worse,
401
Wroth,
274
Woo,
385
Wrong, to, 208 Wrongous, 184 Wrongousness,
400
332, 344,
Wrinkle, 77 Write, 114 Wrong, 127,184, 230, 237,
"
used
"
used
"
427, 456, 465
377,
Ye
know,
Ye
shall
424 see,
409
Yea, 60, 62,
269
Year, Year
450
for you, 387, 442 in addressinga superior
11, 33, 188, 191 of
Grace, 436
Index,
668 TEA
Yearn,
ZER
Young.
145, 288 288
Yeatman,
Yes,
417
Your,
499
Yowl,
183
3, 9, 117, 122, 192
Yoke, Yon,
Yonge, Miss,
Yule, 239, 451, 561
588 "
536 "
of
change
Seezlm
its
98.
name ,
210,
144,
141,
51,
30,
102,
first set
182,
212,
230, 238, 263, 269,
276,
295,
296, 304, 318, 319,
321,
323,
.324, 336, 337, 378,
381,
383,
384, 396, 397, 403, 410, 412, 416, 417,
406,
409, 420,
452,
176,
475,
419, 564,
used
for
"
used
for ye, 248, 345
You
were
written
the
sound
s
or
z,
Jho (heo),212
566,
thou, 312, 361
stands
best go, 427
to
LONDON
:
AND
answers
in
English to,
PRINTED
CO.,
PARLIAMENT
34,
s,
pronounced
how
"
for
35,
87,
499
Zer,
AND
for
Jersalem (Jerusalem),237
Z
SPOTTISWOODE
word,
a
ig dropped, 278 geond (2jer)'
25, 159, 186, 204
"
of
218, 262, 576 ""written like th. 358, 371
571
You,
the end
550,
549,
560, 563,
553-555,
at
lit
139, "
143, 151, 165,
replaces c, 216 replaces#, 1607i74,191,202,
111,
134,
117, 118, 120, 131,
English ;
replaces h, 245, 390
445 "
Yorkshire,
in
character
216
318, "
319, 355,
new
Sa
of, 452,
Duke
Kichard,
450,
365
51, 223
Yonder,
York,
for
456
419,
York,
stands
"
Yield, 160, 288 Ymbe,
25, 28, 144, 160, 191
thine, 207 Your traitor,276 Yours, 222, 362, 405 Youth, 189, 275, 311
Yet, 144, 327, 354, 398 Yh replacesg, 302, 320
Yip, 38, 297,
288,
Young one, 407 Young to be king,437 Younglike, 323
226
60,
204,
354
Yell, 254 Yelp, 77, 288 Yeoman,
117,
3, 33,
BY
NEW-STREET STREET
SQUAKK
in
High 183
Italy,35 German
